Introduction to the Bible

T h e Ope n Ya l e C ou r se s Se r i e s is designed to bring the depth and

breadth of a Yale education to a wide variety of readers. Based on Yale’s
Open Yale Courses program (http://oyc.yale.edu), these books bring out-
standing lectures by Yale faculty to the curious reader, whether student or
adult. Covering a wide variety of topics across disciplines in the social sci-
ences, physical sciences, and humanities, Open Yale Courses books offer
accessible introductions at affordable prices.

The production of Open Yale Courses for the Internet was made possible
by a grant from the William and Flora Hewlett Foundation.

Recent Titles
Paul H. Fry, Theory of Literature
Christine Hayes, Introduction to the Bible
Shelly Kagan, Death
Dale B. Martin, New Testament History and Literature
Douglas W. Rae, Capitalism: Success, Crisis, and Reform
Ian Shapiro, The Moral Foundations of Politics
Steven B. Smith, Political Philosophy
Introduction to
the Bible
C h r i s t i n e H ay e s

New Haven and London

 Copyright © 2012 by Yale University.
All rights reserved.
This book may not be reproduced, in whole or in part, including
illustrations, in any form (beyond that copying permitted by Sections 107
and 108 of the U.S. Copyright Law and except by reviewers for the public
press), without written permission from the publishers.

Yale University Press books may be purchased in quantity for educational,

business, or promotional use. For information, please e-mail
[email protected] (U.S. office) or [email protected] (U.K. office).

Set in Minion type by Westchester Book Group

Printed in the United States of America

Biblical verses reprinted from Tanakh: The Holy Scriptures by permission

of the University of Nebraska Press. Copyright © 1985 The Jewish
Publication Society, Philadelphia.

Table 3: From Exploring Exodus: The Heritage of Biblical Israel, by Nahum

M. Sarna, copyright © 1986 by Nahum M. Sarna, table appears on p. 76.
Used by permission of Schocken Books, a division of Random House, Inc.
For information about this and other Random House, Inc., books and
authors, see the Web site at http://www.randomhouse.com.

Map 6: From The Old Testament: A Historical and Literary Introduction to

the Hebrew Scriptures, by Michael Coogan, copyright © 2006 by Oxford
University Press, Inc., map appears on p. 403. Used by permission of
Oxford University Press, Inc.

Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data

Hayes, Christine Elizabeth.

Introduction to the Bible / Christine Hayes.
pages cm — (The open Yale courses series)
Includes bibliographical references and index.
ISBN 978-0-300-18179-1 (pbk.)
1. Bible. O.T.—Introductions. I. Title.
BS1140.3.H39 2012
221.6'1—dc23
2012022003

A catalogue record for this book is available from the British Library.

This paper meets the requirements of ANSI/NISO Z39.48-1992

(Permanence of Paper).

10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1
 For my students,
real and virtual,
past, present, and future
This page intentionally left blank
 Contents

Preface ix
Chronology of Significant Events in the History of Ancient Israel xiii

1. The Legacy of Ancient Israel 1

2. Understanding Biblical Monotheism 15
3. Genesis 1–3: The Biblical Creation
Stories 29
4. Doublets and Contradictions 43
5. The Modern Critical Study of the Bible 58
6. Biblical Narrative: The Stories of the
Patriarchs (Genesis 12–36) 76
7. Israel in Egypt: Moses and the
Beginning of Yahwism 94
8. From Egypt to Sinai 111
9. Biblical Law 127
10. The Priestly Legacy: Cult and Sacrifice,
Purity and Holiness 148
11. On the Steps of Moab: Deuteronomy
and the Figure of Moses 165
12. The Deuteronomistic History I: Joshua 185
13. The Deuteronomistic History II:
Of Judges, Prophets, and Kings 198
14. The Kingdoms of Judah and Israel 216
15. Israelite Prophecy 236
16. The Prophetic Response to the Events
of History: Amos as Paradigm 248
17. Prophets of the Assyrian Crisis:
Hosea and First Isaiah 263
18. Judean Prophets: Micah, Zephaniah, Nahum,
Habakkuk, Jeremiah 280
viii Contents

19. Responses to the Destruction:

Ezekiel and 2–3 Isaiah 298
20. Responses to the Destruction:
Lamentations and Wisdom 315
21. Canonical Criticism: Ecclesiastes,
Psalms, and the Song of Songs 338
22. The Restoration: Ezra-Nehemiah
and Ruth 360
23. Postexilic Prophets and the Rise of
Apocalyptic 379
24. Israel and the Nations: Esther
and Jonah 391
Epilogue 400

Notes 403
Index 417
 Preface

This book examines the small library of twenty-four books common to all
Jewish and Christian Bibles everywhere—books that preserve the diverse
efforts of various writers over a period of nearly a millennium to make
sense of both the historical odyssey and the human experience of the an-
cient Israelite people. Like any library, this ancient collection contains
books by many authors writing in many contexts and responding to many
crises and questions—political, historical, socioeconomic, cultural, philo-
sophical, religious, and moral—offering an unresolved polyphony that re-
wards careful reading and reflection.
The great variety and complexity of the many books of the Bible can
be daunting to those who wish to understand not only its contents but also
its continuing influence through history. This volume guides readers through
the complex and polyphonous literature of the twenty-four biblical books
that would serve as a foundational pillar of western civilization. Introduc-
ing readers to the modern methods of study that have led to deep and power-
ful insights into the original context and meaning of biblical texts, this book
traces the diverse strands of Israelite culture and thought incorporated in
the Bible, against the backdrop of their historical and cultural setting in the
ancient Near East. It probes the passionate and highly fraught struggle of
different biblical writers to understand and represent their nation’s histori-
cal experience and covenantal relationship with its god.
The twenty-four chapters that constitute the present volume are based
on the twenty-four lectures presented in my undergraduate course “Intro-
duction to the Old Testament,” which is widely available online through
Yale University’s Open Yale Courses project (http://oyc.yale.edu/). This vol-
ume is not an exact transcript of those lectures; it revises and adapts them
for a written format. At times a different order of presentation is adopted.
Repetitions and infelicitous formulations have been deleted, and some new
material has been incorporated—in particular, close analysis of primary
sources and biblical texts that, in the context of the Yale course, was under-
taken by students in small discussion sections.

ix
x Preface

By their very nature as introductory, the course and the current vol-
ume do not represent my own original research. Rather, they draw upon
and synthesize a vast body of existing scholarship on the Bible of ancient
Israel—especially the writings of Michael Coogan, Moshe Greenberg,
Yehezkel Kaufmann, Jonathan Klawans, Jacob Milgrom, Nahum Sarna,
and the excellent scholarly essays in The Jewish Study Bible, edited by Adele
Berlin and Marc Brettler (New York: Oxford University Press, 2004). Read-
ers will also see some correspondences between the present volume and
two summary chapters on biblical Israel in my textbook The Emergence of
Judaism: Classical Traditions in Contemporary Perspectives (Minneapolis,
MN: Fortress Press, 2010).
Chapter 1 is a general introduction to the Bible in its ancient Near
Eastern context. Chapters 2 through 15 follow the narrative chronology of
the Bible, from Genesis through 2 Kings. Readers should be aware that the
narrative sequence does not reflect the compositional sequence of the Bible.
In other words, and as just one example, most scholars now agree that parts
of Genesis were written long after parts of Exodus or Deuteronomy or Isa-
iah. Many biblical books came into being through the accretion of various
materials over the course of centuries. Thus, while following the narrative
chronology imposed by the final redactor of Genesis through 2 Kings, we
will simultaneously attend to the compositional history of the text, noting
the likely provenance of the various units that make up the final redacted
biblical text and considering how and why the text acquired the form we
see today. Chapters 16 through 19 examine the books of the prophets in his-
torical sequence rather than canonical sequence, and chapters 20 through
24 take a somewhat thematic approach to the books collected in the section
of the Hebrew Bible known as the “Writings.”
Readers of this volume will derive maximum benefit if they are famil-
iar with the biblical material analyzed in each chapter. Thus, readers are
strongly urged to read the relevant biblical passages listed at the begin-
ning of each chapter. However, even readers unable to complete the biblical
readings will learn much from the presentations and discussions in this
book.
The biblical translation that serves as the basis for both the course and
this volume is that of the Jewish Publication Society, particularly as found
in The Jewish Study Bible. Citations of biblical texts in this volume are taken
primarily from Tanakh: The Holy Scriptures (Philadelphia: Jewish Publica-
tion Society, 1985) but also occasionally from the Revised Standard Version
(particularly in the case of well-known passages such as the twenty-third
Preface xi

psalm). In both cases, I have modified the translation to more accurately

reflect the various modes of reference employed for the Israelite deity. Bibli-
cal writings regularly use four distinct terms to refer directly to the Israelite
deity (I include here terms of consistent direct address only and not more
occasional and descriptive epithets): El, Elohim, Yahweh, and (with less
frequency) Adonai. El is the name of the chief god of the Canaanite pan-
theon. Elohim is a grammatically plural form (“gods”), but in reference to
the god of Israel, it takes singular verbs and thus may be understood as
another name for this specific god. Yahweh is a divine name attested in ar-
chaeological finds from regions to the south of biblical Israel and applied to
the Israelite god in biblical writings. Adonai, literally “my lord,” is used as a
reference to the deity in a few biblical books. Many English translations of
the Bible adopt the convention of rendering El and Elohim as “God” (with
a capital G) and Yahweh as “the Lord” (in capital letters). The latter render-
ing is a pious substitution made in deference to a postbiblical reluctance to
pronounce the name Yahweh. Unfortunately, all of these renderings are
misleading. On the one hand, they obscure the historical connections be-
tween Israel’s god and the gods of surrounding peoples (specifically the
Canaanite deity El and the southern deity Yahweh). On the other hand, the
rendering “God” causes readers to confuse the deity of the Hebrew Bible with
the deity constructed by the much later tradition of western theology, a deity
commonly referred to as “God” (with a capital G). As any astute reader of
the Pentateuch will immediately discern, the biblical character El, or Elo-
him or Yahweh, is not represented by the biblical writer as possessing the
attributes attributed to the deity referred to as “God” by the later tradition of
western theology (for example, in many narratives he lacks the attributes
of omniscience and immutability). It is best that the reader keep these two
constructions (the biblical deity and the theologian’s “God”) distinct in or-
der to fully appreciate the biblical texts. For that reason, the word God with
a capital G does not appear in this volume (except when quoting the work
of a scholar who does employ the term). In order to provide the most un-
mediated access to the conceptions of the divine found in ancient Israel, the
direct names El, Elohim, and Yahweh will be rendered as they appear in the
biblical text.
The terms Hebrew, Israelite, and Judean also require some explanation.
“Hebrew” is the name employed in some biblical sources to designate the
most ancient ancestors of the Israelite people. It is primarily an ethnic and
linguistic term denoting persons who spoke Hebrew, a Canaanite dialect.
The Hebrews are thought to have established themselves in the land of Ca-
xii Preface

naan (roughly modern-day Israel) by about 1200 b.c.e. The terms Israel and
Israelite refer to a member of the twelve Hebrew tribes of the Israelite eth-
nos who inhabited Canaan, eventually forming themselves into a united
kingdom around 1000 b.c.e. The kingdom of Israel later split into a north-
ern kingdom, Israel, and a southern kingdom, Judah. Although any member
of the twelve tribes was a member of the Israelite ethnos, inhabitants of the
northern kingdom were Israelites also by virtue of being from the kingdom
of Israel, while inhabitants of the southern kingdom were (additionally)
known as Judeans by virtue of being from the kingdom of Judah. However,
with the destruction of the northern kingdom in 722, the only Israelites re-
maining were the Judeans, and thus the terms Israelite and Judean become
somewhat interchangeable (except in contexts that refer clearly to the for-
mer inhabitants of the destroyed kingdom of Israel). Falling under Persian
rule at the end of the sixth century, the area around Jerusalem was named
Yehud and the term Yehudi (often translated “Jew” but more properly “Ju-
dean”) referred to an inhabitant of Yehud/Judea. It would be some centuries
before the term Yehudi was understood to designate an adherent of the tradi-
tion of Judaism (a Jew), rather than an inhabitant of the province of Yehud/
Judea (a Judean).
The land in which the kingdoms of Israel and Judah were located is
referred to by many biblical writers as “the land of Canaan,” and it is that
designation that will be adopted in this volume. Finally, throughout this
volume, the abbreviations c.e. (Common Era) and b.c.e. (Before the Com-
mon Era) will be employed instead of the corresponding abbreviations b.c.
(Before Christ) and a.d. (Anno Domini).
 Chronology of Significant Events in the
History of Ancient Israel
2000–1900 b.c.e. Third dynasty of Ur in Mesopotamia; XII dynasty in Egypt
1900–1800 b.c.e. First Babylonian dynasty
1728–1686 b.c.e. Period of Hammurapi, the historical setting for the patriarchal narratives,
spanning four generations from Abraham to the sons of Jacob
1700–1600 b.c.e. Hyksos invade Egypt; Babylonia declines; possible Hebrew migration into
Egypt
1290–1211 b.c.e. XIX dynasty in Egypt, Pharaohs Ramses II and Merneptah: the historical
setting for the story of the Jews’ enslavement in Egypt, the rise of Moses,
and the Exodus
End of thirteenth An entity known as Israel is attested in Canaan
century b.c.e.
1200–1000 b.c.e. Philistines settle along the coast of Canaan; the historical setting for the
events of the book of Judges—Israelite tribes inhabit tribal areas throughout
Canaan, at times forming alliances against common enemies under the
leadership of “judges”
1100–1000 b.c.e. Philistine ascendancy in Canaan; the prophet Samuel anoints Saul first king
in Israel
1000–961 b.c.e. King David consolidates the Israelite tribes in a united kingdom and
establishes Jerusalem as the national capital
961–922 b.c.e. King Solomon builds the Temple in Jerusalem
922 b.c.e. Upon Solomon’s death, the ten northern tribes rebel, creating Israel in the
north, ruled by Jeroboam I, and Judah in the south, ruled by Rehoboam
876–842 b.c.e. In Israel: the Omri dynasty; the prophet Elijah (c. 850 b.c.e.) rails against
Baal worship under Ahab and his queen, Jezebel. In Judah: Jehoshaphat
rules, followed by Jehoram
842 b.c.e. In Israel: Jehu establishes a dynasty and pays tribute to Assyria. In Judah:
Athaliah rules
786–746 b.c.e. In Israel: Jeroboam II reigns; the prophets Amos and Hosea deliver their
oracles
750–730 b.c.e. Aggressive Assyrian expansion; the prophet Isaiah begins his prophetic
career in Judah (c. 742–700 b.c.e.)
732 b.c.e. Syria falls to the Assyrians; soon after, the prophet Micah delivers oracles in
Judah
722 b.c.e. Assyrians under Shalmaneser V conquer Samaria, the capital of Israel;
Sargon II makes Samaria an Assyrian province, marking the end of the
northern kingdom; mass Israelite deportation

(continued)

xiii
 xiv Chronology of Significant Events

715 b.c.e. Hezekiah reigns in Judah and initiates religious reforms in line with
Deuteronomistic ideology
701 b.c.e. Sennacherib of Assyria lays siege to Jerusalem; Judah becomes a tributary
vassal of Assyria
687–642 b.c.e. Manasseh reigns in Judah and reintroduces foreign cultic practices
640–609 b.c.e. Josiah reigns in Judah; initiates religious reforms, centralizing the worship
of Yahweh in the Jerusalem Temple; short period of Judean independence
628–622 b.c.e. Zephaniah delivers his prophecies
626–587 b.c.e. Jeremiah delivers his prophecies
612 b.c.e. Babylonians and Medes raze Nineveh, the capital of Assyria; Babylonians
soon establish dominance over the ancient Near East
609 b.c.e. Judean King Josiah killed in the Battle of Megiddo
605 b.c.e. Habakkuk delivers his prophecies
597 b.c.e. Nebuchadrezzar of Babylonia attacks Judah; first deportation to Babylonia
includes Judah’s king Jehoiachin and the prophet Ezekiel
593 b.c.e. Ezekiel begins to deliver his prophecies in Babylonia
587–586 b.c.e. Jerusalem falls to the Babylonians; second deportation includes Judah’s
King Zedekiah; the prophet Jeremiah flees to Egypt
539 b.c.e. Babylon falls to Cyrus II of Persia; period of the prophecies of Second Isaiah
538 b.c.e. Cyrus’s edict permits Jews to return to Judah and rebuild the Temple; fi rst
exiles return under Sheshbazzar
520–515 b.c.e. Jerusalem Temple is rebuilt; the prophets Haggai and Zechariah are active;
Judah (Yehud) is a semiautonomous province of the Persian Empire
Fift h century b.c.e. Malachi delivers his prophecies; a second return under Ezra occurs (date
uncertain)
445 b.c.e. Nehemiah arrives in Judah; rebuilds the walls of Jerusalem
336–323 b.c.e. Alexander conquers the ancient Near East; Hellenistic period begins
300–200 b.c.e. Palestine falls under the control of the Ptolemies of Egypt; rise of the Jewish
community of Alexandria in Egypt
200 b.c.e. Palestine falls under the control of the Seleucids of Syria
175–163 b.c.e. Seleucid King Antiochus IV Epiphanes inflames factional violence in
Jerusalem; Judah Maccabee and his sons lead a revolt in 167 b.c.e.
164 b.c.e. Maccabean victory; the desecrated Temple is rededicated to Yahweh; Judea
becomes an independent kingdom under the Hasmoneans
 c ha p t e r 1
The Legacy of Ancient Israel

In the nineteenth and twentieth centuries, archaeologists unearthed the

great civilizations of the ancient Near East: ancient Egypt, Mesopotamia,
and the area we refer to as the Fertile Crescent, including Canaan. Scholars
have been stunned by the ruins and records of these remarkable cultures
and civilizations—massive, complex empires in some cases, many of which
had completely disappeared from human memory. Their newly uncovered
languages had been long forgotten; their rich literary and legal texts were
indecipherable (though that soon changed). Thanks to these discoveries,
scholars were soon in a position to appreciate the monumental achieve-
ments of these early civilizations.
Many scholars have remarked that it is no small irony that the ancient
Near Eastern people with one of the most lasting legacies was not a people
that built and inhabited one of the great centers of ancient Near Eastern civi-
lization. It can be argued that the ancient Near Eastern people with the most
lasting legacy was a people that had an idea. It was a new idea that broke
with the ideas of their neighbors. Those people were the Israelites.
Scholars have come to the realization that despite the Bible’s preten-
sions to the contrary, the Israelites were a small and relatively insignificant
group for much of their history. Around the year 1000 b.c.e., they did es-
tablish a kingdom in the land that was known in antiquity as Canaan. They
probably succeeded in subduing some of their neighbors and collecting trib-
ute (though there is controversy about that), but in approximately 922 b.c.e.,

1
2 The Legacy of Ancient Israel

this kingdom divided into two smaller kingdoms of lesser importance. The
northern kingdom, consisting of ten of the twelve Israelite tribes and re-
taining the name Israel, was destroyed in 722 b.c.e. by the Assyrians. The
southern kingdom, consisting of two of the twelve tribes and known as Ju-
dah, managed to survive until the year 586 b.c.e., when the Babylonians
conquered it. Jerusalem—the capital—fell, the Temple was destroyed, and
large numbers of Judeans were sent into exile.
In antiquity, conquest and exile usually spelled the end of an ethnic
national group. Conquered peoples traded their defeated god for the victo-
rious god of their conquerors. Through cultural and religious assimilation,
the conquered nation disappeared as a distinctive entity. Indeed, that is
what happened to the ten tribes of the northern kingdom of Israel after 722
b.c.e. They were lost to history. But it did not happen to those members of
the Israelite nation who lived in the southern kingdom of Judah (the Ju-
deans). Despite the demise of their national political base in 586 b.c.e.,
the Judeans, alone among the many peoples who have figured in ancient
Near Eastern history—Sumerians, Akkadians, Babylonians, Hittites, Phoe-
nicians, Hurrians, Canaanites—emerged after the death of their state, and
produced a community and a culture that can be traced, through various
twists and turns, transformations and vicissitudes, down to the modern
period. And these Judeans carried with them a radical new idea, a sacred
Scripture, and a set of traditions that would lay the foundation for the
major religions of the western world: Judaism, Christianity, and Islam. So
what is this radical new idea that shaped a culture and enabled its sur-
vival not only into later antiquity but even into the present day in some
form?

The Israelite Idea

Scholars have postulated that the conception of the universe widespread
among ancient peoples was one in which the various natural forces were
understood to be imbued with divine power, to be in some sense divinities
themselves. The earth was a divinity, the sky was a divinity, the water was
a divinity, or possessed divine power. In other words, the gods were identi-
cal with or immanent in the forces of nature. There were thus many gods,
and no one single god was all powerful.
There is very good evidence to suggest that most ancient Israelites
shared this worldview. They participated, at the earliest stages of their his-
tory, in the wider religious and cultic culture of the ancient Near East. Over
The Legacy of Ancient Israel 3

the course of time, however, some ancient Israelites, not all at once and not
unanimously, broke with this view and articulated a different view accord-
ing to which there was one divine power, one god. More important than
this god’s singularity was the fact that this god was outside of and above
nature. This god was not identified with nature; he transcended nature. This
god was not known through nature or natural phenomena; he was known
through history and a particular relationship with humankind.
This idea—which seems simple at first and not so very revolutionary—
affected every aspect of Israelite culture and in ways that will become clear
ensured the survival of the ancient Israelites as an ethnic-religious entity.
In various complicated ways, the view of an utterly transcendent god with
absolute control over history made it possible for some Israelites to inter-
pret even the most tragic and catastrophic events, such as the destruction of
their capital and the exile of the nation not as a defeat of Israel’s god or even
that god’s rejection of them, but as a necessary part of the deity’s larger
purpose or plan for Israel.

Goals of the Book

The Israelites bequeathed to later generations the record of their religious
and cultural revolution in the writings that are known as the Hebrew Bible.
The present book is an introduction to the Hebrew Bible as an expression of
the religious life and thought of ancient Israel and as a foundational docu-
ment of western civilization. The book has several primary goals. First and
foremost, this book aims to familiarize readers with the contents of the
Hebrew Bible. Second, this book introduces readers to a number of differ-
ent methodological approaches to the study of the Bible advanced by mod-
ern scholars. At times, the approach adopted will be that of a historian, at
times it will be that of a literary critic, and at times that of a religious and
cultural critic. Third, the book will on occasion provide some insight into
the history of biblical interpretation. The Bible’s radically new conception
of the divine, its revolutionary depiction of the human being as a moral
agent, and its riveting saga of the nation of Israel have drawn generations of
readers to ponder its meaning and message. As a result, the Bible has be-
come the base of an enormous edifice of interpretation and commentary
and debate, not only in traditional settings but also in academic and secu-
lar settings. Very occasionally, this book considers how certain biblical pas-
sages have been interpreted—sometimes in contradictory ways—over the
centuries.
4 The Legacy of Ancient Israel

A fourth goal of the book is to explore the culture of ancient Israel

against the backdrop of its historical and cultural setting in the ancient
Near East. The archaeological discoveries in the ancient Near East referred
to above reveal the spiritual and cultural heritage of all of the inhabitants
of the region, including the Israelites, and shed light on the background
and origin of the materials in the Bible. It is now clear that the traditions in
the Bible did not come out of a vacuum. The early chapters of Genesis are
an excellent example of this claim. Genesis 1 through 11—known as the
“primeval history” (an unfortunate name because these chapters are not
best read or understood as history in the conventional sense)—owe a great
deal to ancient Near Eastern mythology. The creation story in Genesis 1
echoes themes and motifs found in the Babylonian creation epic known as
Enuma Elish. The story of the first human pair in the Garden of Eden,
found in Genesis 2 and 3, has clear affinities with the Epic of Gilgamesh, an
ancient Near Eastern epic in which a hero embarks on an exhausting search
for immortality. The story of Noah and the flood found in Genesis 6–9 is
simply an Israelite version of recently discovered ancient Near Eastern pro-
totypes: a Mesopotamian flood story called the Epic of Atrahasis and a
flood story incorporated into the Epic of Gilgamesh. In short, biblical tradi-
tions have roots that stretch deep into earlier times and out into surround-
ing lands and traditions. The parallels between the biblical stories and
ancient Near Eastern stories have been the subject of intense study and will
be considered in some depth in this book.
It isn’t just the similarity between the biblical materials and the an-
cient Near Eastern sources that is remarkable. The dissimilarity is also im-
portant because it shows us how the biblical writers transformed a common
Near Eastern heritage in light of radically new Israelite conceptions of the
nature of the deity, of the created world, and of humankind. For example, a
Sumerian story dating to the third millennium B.C.E., the story of Ziusu-
dra, is very similar to the Genesis flood story of Noah. In both the Sume-
rian and the Israelite flood stories, a flood occurs as the result of a deliberate
divine decision; one individual is chosen to be rescued; that individual is
given very specific instructions regarding the construction of a boat and
whom to bring on board; the flood comes and exterminates all living
things; the boat comes to rest on a mountaintop; the hero sends out birds to
reconnoiter the land; and when he comes out of the ark, he offers a sacrifice
to his god. The same narrative elements appear in these two stories, but
what is of great significance is that the biblical writer does not simply retell
a story that circulated widely in ancient Mesopotamia. The biblical writer
The Legacy of Ancient Israel 5

transforms the story so that it becomes a vehicle for the expression of differ-
ent values and views. In the Mesopotamian flood stories, for example, the
gods act capriciously. In fact, in one of the stories, the gods complain that
noisy humans disturb their sleep and decide to wipe them all out indis-
criminately with no moral scruple. The gods destroy the helpless but stoical
humans who chafe under their tyrannical, unjust, and uncaring rule. But
in the biblical story, the details are modified to reflect a moral purpose: It is
the deity’s uncompromising ethical standard that leads him to bring the
flood in an act of divine justice. He is punishing the evil corruption of the
human beings he has so lovingly created and whose degradation he cannot
bear to witness. Thus, the story provides a very different message in its Isra-
elite version.
Comparing the Bible with the literature of the ancient Near East re-
veals not only the cultural and literary heritage common to them but also
the ideological gulf that separated them. The biblical writers used these
stories as a vehicle for the expression of a radically new idea. They drew
upon older sources but shaped them in a particular way, creating a critical
problem for anyone seeking to reconstruct ancient Israelite religion or cul-
ture on the basis of the biblical materials: the conflicting perspectives of the
final editors of the text and of the older sources that are incorporated into
the Bible. Those who were responsible for the final edited form of the text
had a decidedly monotheistic perspective that they attempted to impose on
the older source materials. For the most part they were successful. But at
times the result of their effort is a deeply conflicted, deeply ambiguous text
featuring a cacophony of voices.
In many respects, the Bible represents or expresses a basic discontent
with the larger cultural milieu in which it was produced. And yet, many
moderns think of the Bible as an emblem of conservatism, an outdated
document with outdated ideas. The challenge of the present book is to help
readers view the Bible with fresh eyes in order to appreciate it for what it
was: a revolutionary cultural critique. To view the Bible with fresh and ap-
preciative eyes, readers must first acknowledge and set aside some of their
presuppositions about the Bible.

Myths and Facts about the Bible

It is impossible not to hold opinions about this text because it is an intimate
part of our culture. Even those who have never opened or read the Bible can
cite a verse or a phrase, such as “an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth” or
6 The Legacy of Ancient Israel

“the poor will always be with you”—although it is likely they do not know
what these phrases really mean in their original context. Verses are quoted
or alluded to, whether to be championed and valorized or lampooned and
pilloried, and such citations create within us a general impression of the
biblical text and its meaning. As a result, people believe they have a rough
idea of the Bible and its outlook, when in fact what they have are popular
misconceptions that come from the way the Bible has been used or mis-
used. Indeed, many of our cherished presuppositions about the Bible are
based on astonishing claims that others have made on behalf of the Bible,
claims that the Bible has not made on behalf of itself.
There is value in examining and setting aside some of the more com-
mon myths about the Bible. The first common myth is that the Bible is a
book. In fact, the Bible is not a book with the characteristic features that
such a designation implies. For example, the Bible does not have a uniform
style, a single author, or a single message—features conventionally implied
by the word book. The Bible is a library or an anthology of books written
and edited over an extensive period of time by people in very different situ-
ations responding to very different issues and stimuli—political, historical,
philosophical, religious, and moral stimuli. Moreover, there are many
types or genres of material in the Bible. There are narrative texts, and there
are legal texts. There are cultic and ritual texts that prescribe how a given
ceremony is to be performed. There are records of the messages of proph-
ets. There is lyric poetry and love poetry. There are proverbs, and there are
psalms of thanksgiving and lament. In short, there is a tremendous variety
of material in this library.
It follows from the fact that the Bible is not a book but an anthology of
diverse works that it is also not an ideological monolith. Each book within
the biblical collection, or strand of tradition within a biblical book, sounds
its own distinctive note in the symphony of reflection that is the Bible. Gen-
esis is concerned to account for the origin of things and wrestles with the
existence of evil, idolatry, and suffering in a world created by a good god.
The priestly texts in Leviticus and Numbers emphasize the sanctity of all
life, the ideal of holiness, and ethical and ritual purity. There are odes to
human reason and learning in the wisdom book of Proverbs. Ecclesiastes
scoffs at the vanity of all things, including wisdom, and espouses a kind of
positive existentialism. The Psalms contain writings that express the full
range of emotions experienced by the worshipper toward his or her god.
Job challenges conventional religious piety and arrives at the bittersweet
conclusion that there is no justice in this world or any other, but that none-
The Legacy of Ancient Israel 7

theless we are not excused from the thankless, and perhaps ultimately mean-
ingless, task of righteous living.
One of the most wonderful and fortuitous facts of history is that later
Jewish communities chose to put this diverse material in the collection we
call the Bible. They chose to include all of these dissonant voices and did
not strive to reconcile the conflicts—and nor should modern readers be-
cause the Bible isn’t a book but a library. Each book, each writer, each voice
reflects another thread in the rich tapestry of human experience, human
response to life and its puzzles, and human reflection on the sublime and
the depraved.
A second myth about the Bible that should be set aside is that biblical
narratives are pious parables about saints. Biblical narratives are not simple,
pious tales. They are psychologically real literature about realistic people
whose actions are not always exemplary and whose lives should not always
be models for our own. There is a genre of literature that details the lives of
saints called hagiography, but that genre emerges later in the Christian era.
It is not found in the Hebrew Bible. The Bible abounds with human, not
superhuman, beings and their behavior can be scandalous, violent, rebel-
lious, outrageous, lewd, and vicious. But at the same time, like real people,
biblical characters can turn and act in ways that are loyal and true or above
and beyond the call of duty. They can and do change.
Nevertheless, many people open the Bible for the first time and
quickly close it in shock and disgust. Jacob is a deceiver! Joseph is an arro-
gant, spoiled brat! Judah reneges on his obligations to his daughter-in-law
and sleeps with a prostitute! Who are these people? Why are they in the
Bible? The shock some readers feel comes from their expectation that the
heroes of the Bible are perfectly pious people. Such a claim is not made by
the Bible itself. Biblical characters are realistically portrayed, with realistic
and compelling moral conflicts, ambitions, and desires. They can act short-
sightedly and selfishly, but like real people they can learn and grow and
change. If we work too hard and too quickly to vindicate biblical characters
just because they are in the Bible, or attribute to them pious qualities and
characteristics as dictated by later religious traditions, then we miss the
moral sophistication and the deep psychological insights that have made
these stories of timeless interest.
A third myth to be set aside is that the Bible is suitable for children.
The subject matter in the Bible is very adult, particularly in the narrative texts.
There are episodes of treachery and incest and murder and rape. Neither
is the Bible for naïve optimists. It speaks to those who have the courage to
8 The Legacy of Ancient Israel

acknowledge that life is rife with pain and conflict, just as it is filled with
compassion and joy.
The Bible is not for children in a second sense. Like any literary mas-
terpiece, the Bible is characterized by a sophistication of structure and style
and an artistry of theme and metaphor that are often lost even on adult
readers. The Bible makes its readers work. It doesn’t moralize, or at least it
rarely moralizes. It explores moral issues and situations; it places its charac-
ters in moral dilemmas—but very often the reader must draw the conclu-
sions. There are also paradoxes, subtle puns, and ironies that the careful
reader soon learns to appreciate.
The fourth myth to be set aside is that the Bible is a book of theology.
The Bible is not a catechism, a book of systematic theology, or a manual of
religion, despite the fact that at a much later time, very complex systems of
theology would be spun from particular interpretations of biblical pas-
sages. There is nothing in the Bible that corresponds to prevailing modern
western notions of religion; indeed, there is no word for religion in the lan-
guage of biblical Hebrew. With the rise of Christianity, western religion
came to be defined, to a large degree, in terms of doctrine and belief. The
notion of religion as requiring confession of, or intellectual assent to, a cat-
echism of beliefs is entirely alien in biblical times and in the ancient Near
East generally. Thus, to become an Israelite, one simply joined the Israelite
community, lived an Israelite life, and died an Israelite death; one obeyed
Israelite law and custom, revered Israelite lore, and entered into the historical
community of Israel by accepting a common fate. The process most resem-
bled what today would be called naturalization.
In short, the Hebrew Bible is not a theological textbook. It is not pri-
marily an account of the divine, which is what the word theology connotes.
It features a great deal of narrative, and its narrative materials provide an
account of the odyssey of a people, the nation of Israel. To be sure, although
the Bible does not contain formal statements of religious belief or system-
atic theology, it does treat moral and sometimes existential issues that would
become central to the later discipline of theology, but it treats them in a very
different manner. The Bible’s treatment of these issues is indirect and im-
plicit. It uses the language of story and song, poetry, paradox, and metaphor—
a language and a style very distant from the language and style of later
philosophy and abstract theology.
It is important that readers not import into their reading of the He-
brew Bible their conceptions of a divine being generated by the later dis-
cipline of philosophical theology. The character Yahweh of the Hebrew
The Legacy of Ancient Israel 9

Bible should not be confused with the god of western theological specula-
tion (generally denoted as “God”). Qualities attributed to the latter by
theologians—such as omniscience and immutability—simply are not at-
tributed to the biblical character Yahweh by the biblical narrators. Yahweh
is often surprised by the actions of humans and is known to change his
mind and adjust his plans in response to what he learns about human na-
ture and behavior. Accordingly, one of the greatest challenges for modern
readers of the Hebrew Bible is to allow the text to mean what it says, when
what it says flies in the face of centuries of theological construction of the
concept “God.”
A final myth concerns the Bible’s provenance. The Bible itself does not
claim to have been written by a deity. The belief in the Bible’s divine
authorship is a religious doctrine of a much later age, though how literally
it was meant is not clear. Similarly, the books of Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus,
Numbers, and Deuteronomy, known as the Pentateuch, nowhere claim to
have been written in their entirety by Moses. Later tradition would refer to
these five books as the Torah (Instruction) of Moses, and eventually the
belief would arise that they were authored by Moses, a view questioned al-
ready in the Middle Ages and not accepted by modern scholars. The Bible
was formulated, assembled, edited, modified, censored, and transmitted—
first orally and then in writing—by human beings. There were many con-
tributors over many centuries, and the individual styles and concerns of
those writers and editors, their political and religious motivations, betray
themselves frequently.

Structure and Contents

The Hebrew Bible is an assemblage of books and writings dating from ap-
proximately 1000 b.c.e. (opinions vary on this point) down to the second
century b.c.e. The last book within the Hebrew Bible was written in the
160s b.c.e. Some of these books contain narrative snippets, legal materials,
or oral traditions that may date back even further in time. These materials
may have been transmitted orally but eventually were reduced to written
form. The Bible is written largely in Hebrew (hence the name “Hebrew Bi-
ble”), with a few passages in Aramaic (primarily in the books of Daniel and
Ezra).
The biblical writings have had a profound and lasting impact on three
world religions: Judaism, Christianity, and Islam. For the Jewish communi-
ties who first compiled these writings in the pre-Christian era, the Bible
10 The Legacy of Ancient Israel

was perhaps first and foremost a record of the Israelite god’s eternal cove-
nant with the Jewish people. Jews refer to the Bible as the Tanakh, which is
an acronym composed of the initial letters of the three chief divisions of the
Bible: Torah, Nevi’im, and Ketuvim. The first division, Torah, consisting of
Genesis through Deuteronomy, contains a narrative that stretches from
creation to the death of Moses. Torah is often translated as “law,” but “in-
struction” or “teaching” better captures the sense of the word in this context.
The name of the second division of the Bible, Nevi’im, means “Prophets.”
This division is further subdivided into two parts reflecting two different
types of writing. The first part, known as the Former Prophets, continues
the Torah’s narrative prose account of the history of Israel from the death
of Moses to the destruction of the kingdom of Judah in 586 b.c.e. Prophets
and kings are central characters in these narratives. The second part,
known as the Latter Prophets, contains poetic and oracular writings that
bear the name of the prophet to whom the writings are ascribed. There are
three major prophets—Isaiah, Jeremiah, and Ezekiel—and twelve minor
prophets (which in the Hebrew Bible are counted together as one book be-
cause they were traditionally transmitted on a single scroll). The third and
final division of the Bible is referred to as Ketuvim, which simply means
“Writings.” This division is a miscellany containing works of various types:
historical fiction, poetry, psalms and liturgical texts, and proverbs, as well as
books that probe some of the fundamental questions of human existence.
The three divisions correspond very roughly to the process of canon-
ization. The Torah probably reached a relatively fixed and authoritative
status first (probably the early fift h century b.c.e.), then the books of the
Prophets (probably the second century b.c.e.), and finally the Writings
(perhaps as late as the second century c.e.). It is likely that by the end of the
second century c.e., the entire collection was organized in a relatively sta-
ble form.
Any examination of the Bible runs immediately into the problem of
defining the object of study, because different biblical canons have served
different communities over the centuries (see Table 1). One of the earliest
translations of the Hebrew Bible was a translation into Greek known as the
Septuagint (LXX). The translation was made in the third century b.c.e. for
the benefit of Greek-speaking Jews who lived in Alexandria, Egypt. The
LXX diverges somewhat from the traditional Hebrew text of the Bible (re-
ferred to as the Masoretic text, or MT) as we now have it, both in wording
and in the order of the books. The Septuagint’s rationale for the order of the
books is temporal: The first section, from Genesis through Esther, tells of
 Table 1. The Canons of the Hebrew Bible/Old Testament
with Abbreviations in Brackets
Jewish Protestant Roman Catholic

Hebrew Bible (Tanakh) Old Testament Old Testament

Torah [Pentateuch] [Pentateuch]
Genesis (Bereshit) [Gen] Genesis Genesis
Exodus (Shemot) [Ex] Exodus Exodus
Leviticus (Vayiqra) [Lev] Leviticus Leviticus
Numbers (BaMidbar) [Num] Numbers Numbers
Deuteronomy (Devarim) [Deut] Deuteronomy Deuteronomy
Prophets (Nevi’im) [Historical Books] [Historical Books]
Former Prophets (Nevi’im Rishonim) Joshua Joshua
Joshua (Yehoshua) [Josh] Judges Judges
Judges (Shophetim) [Jud] Ruth Ruth
1 & 2 Samuel (Shmuel) [1 Sam; 2 Sam] 1 & 2 Samuel 1 & 2 Samuel
1 & 2 Kings (Melakhim) [1 Kgs; 2 Kgs] 1 & 2 Kings 1 & 2 Kings
Latter Prophets (Nevi’im Aharonim) 1 & 2 Chronicles 1 & 2 Chronicles
Isaiah (Yeshayahu) [Isa] Ezra Ezra
Jeremiah (Yirmiyahu) [Jer] Nehemiah Nehemiah
Ezekiel (Yehezqel) [Ezek] Esther Tobit
The Twelve (Tere Asar) Judith
Hosea (Hoshea) [Hos] Esther
Joel (Yoel) [Joel] 1 Maccabees
Amos (Amos) [Amos] 2 Maccabees
Obadiah (Ovadyah) [Obad] [Poetical Books] [Poetical Books]
Jonah (Yonah) [Jon] Job Job
Micah (Mikhah) [Mic] Psalms Psalms
Nahum (Nahum) [Nah] Proverbs Proverbs
Habakkuk (Havakkuk) [Hab] Ecclesiastes Ecclesiastes
Zephaniah (Tsephanyah) [Zeph] Song of Solomon Song of Solomon
Haggai (Haggai) [Hag] Wisdom of Solomon
Zechariah (Zekharyah) [Zech] Sirach (Ecclesiasticus)
Malachi (Malakhi) [Mal] [Prophets] [Prophets]
Writings (Ketuvim) Isaiah Isaiah
Psalms (Tehillim) [Pss] Jeremiah Jeremiah
Proverbs (Mishle) [Prov] Lamentations Lamentations
Job (Iyyov) [Job] Baruch
(continued)
 12 The Legacy of Ancient Israel

Table 1. (continued)
Jewish Protestant Roman Catholic

Five Scrolls Ezekiel Ezekiel

Song of Songs (Shir haShirim) [Song] Daniel Daniel
Ruth (Rut) [Ruth] Additions to Daniel
Lamentations (Ekhah) [Lam] Hosea Hosea
Ecclesiastes (Qohelet) [Eccl] Joel Joel
Esther (Ester) [Est] Amos Amos
Daniel (Daniel) [Dan] Obadiah Obadiah
Ezra-Nehemiah (Ezra-Nehemyah) Jonah Jonah
[Ezra; Neh]
1 & 2 Chronicles (Divre haYamim) Micah Micah
[1 Chron; 2 Chron]
Nahum Nahum
Habakkuk Habakkuk
Zephaniah Zephaniah
Haggai Haggai
Zechariah Zechariah
Malachi Malachi

things past; the second section, from Job through the Song of Songs (also
known as the Song of Solomon), contains wisdom that applies to the pres-
ent; and the third section, the prophetic books from Isaiah through Mala-
chi, tells of future things. In the Christian Bible, the prophetic books come
immediately before the New Testament to support the doctrine that the
former foretell the events of the latter rather than conveying a message spe-
cific to their historical context. Some copies of the Septuagint contain books
not included in the Hebrew canon but accepted in the early Christian canon.
The Septuagint translation of the Hebrew Bible became the Bible of
Christianity (most early Christians spoke Greek), or more precisely, it be-
came the “Old Testament” of the Christian Bible when, in an effort to as-
sociate itself with an old and respected tradition, the church adopted these
writings as the “precursor” to its Hellenistic gospels. The Christian Old
Testament contains some material not included in the Hebrew Bible. Some
of these works are referred to as Apocrypha (from a Greek term meaning
“hidden away,” though there is little evidence that they were hidden away).
These writings were composed between approximately 200 b.c.e. and 100 c.e.
The Legacy of Ancient Israel 13

Although they were widely used by Jews of the period, Jews did not con-
sider them to be of the same authoritative status as the twenty-four books
that became the Hebrew Bible. They did, however, become part of the canon
of Catholic Christianity. During the Renaissance and the Reformation, some
Christians became interested in the Hebrew version of the Bible rather than
the ancient Greek version. In the sixteenth century, the Protestant church
denied canonical status to the non-Hebrew books (the books of the Apoc-
rypha). Although deemed important for pious instruction, these works were
excluded from the Protestant canon proper, with the result that the Protes-
tant Old Testament and the Jewish Tanakh contain the same books but in a
different order. In the same century, the canonical status of the apocryphal
books was confirmed for the Catholic Church. Other writings from roughly
the same period and known as the Pseudepigrapha (because they are at-
tributed to ancient heroes who did not in fact author them) were never part
of the Jewish or the Catholic canon, but some eastern Christian groups in-
clude them in their biblical canon.
In short, there have been many sacred canons cherished by many reli-
gious communities, all of which are designated “Bibles.” In this volume, our
primary concern is the Bible of the ancient Israelite and Jewish community—
the twenty-four books grouped in the Torah, Prophets, and Writings—that
are common to all Bibles, Jewish or Christian, everywhere and at all times.
Because the term Old Testament is theologically loaded (emerging from the
dogma that the New Testament has somehow fulfilled, surpassed, or anti-
quated the Bible of ancient Israel), this book employs the more neutral
terms Hebrew Bible or Tanakh to refer to the twenty-four books that are the
subject of our study, in contrast to more expanded canons. For the sake of
convenience, however, the unqualified term Bible should also be under-
stood as referring to this common base of twenty-four books found in all
Bibles, Jewish and Christian.
Not only has there been some variety in the scope of the biblical
canon cherished by different communities, there has also been some fluid-
ity in the actual text itself. We do not, of course, possess “original” copies of
any biblical materials—indeed, the very notion of original copies is anach-
ronistic because texts circulated in multiple versions in antiquity. Before
the mid-twentieth century, our oldest Hebrew manuscripts of the Bible—
the Aleppo Codex and the Leningrad Codex—dated to the years 920 and
1008 c.e., respectively. These and other manuscripts stand at a great chron-
ological distance from the events described in the writings, raising all sorts
of questions about the transmission and preservation of the biblical text
14 The Legacy of Ancient Israel

over time. The exciting discovery of the Dead Sea Scrolls in the middle of
the twentieth century brought about a dramatic change in our Hebrew
manuscript evidence and in the state of our knowledge of the biblical text.
The Dead Sea Scrolls, found in caves at Qumran near the Dead Sea in the
Judean desert, are widely believed to have been the library of a small sectar-
ian community. The scrolls contain many Hebrew Bible manuscripts.
Most are partial manuscripts, except for the famous scroll of Isaiah. Every
book of the Bible except Esther is represented among the scrolls, and some
of the manuscripts date back to perhaps the third or second century b.c.e.
The importance of this discovery lies in the fact that it provides evidence
for the biblical text significantly older than the evidence of medieval
manuscripts—more than a thousand years older. Although there are cer-
tainly differences between the Qumran fragments and the later manu-
scripts, there is nevertheless a remarkable degree of correspondence. It is
possible, therefore, to speak of a relatively stable textual tradition despite
some textual fluidity.
 c ha p t e r 2
Understanding Biblical Monotheism

As noted in Chapter 1, this volume will examine the biblical corpus from a
variety of different viewpoints, adopting a variety of approaches—historical,
literary, religious, and cultural. In this chapter, we begin our appraisal of
the first division of the Bible (the Torah or Pentateuch) as the product of a
religious and cultural revolution.
The Bible is the product of minds that were exposed to, influenced by,
and reacting to the ambient ideas and cultures of their day. Thus, compara-
tive study of the literature of the ancient Near East and the Hebrew Bible
reveals a shared cultural and literary heritage at the same time as it reveals
great differences between the two. In the literature of the Bible some mem-
bers of Israelite society—probably a cultural, religious, and literary elite—
broke radically with the prevailing norms of the day. Those responsible for
the editing of the Bible, much of which may have occurred between the
sixth and fourth centuries b.c.e., mounted a critique of prevailing norms.
Moreover, they had a specific worldview that they imposed upon older tra-
ditions and stories incorporated in the Bible. That radical and new world-
view was monotheism.
Why should the idea of one god, instead of many gods, be so radical?
What is so different about asserting the existence of one god instead of a
pantheon of gods headed by a superior god? In short, what is so new and
revolutionary about monotheism?
According to one school of thought, there isn’t anything particularly
revolutionary about monotheism. The classical account of the rise of

15
16 Understanding Biblical Monotheism

monotheism argues that in every society there is a natural progression

from polytheism (the belief in many gods who are usually personifications
of natural forces) to henotheism or monolatry (the worship of one god as
supreme over other gods) and finally monotheism (the belief in the reality
of only one god). In the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries this progression
was viewed as an advance—unsurprisingly, since the theory was espoused by
scholars who were themselves western monotheists. These scholars main-
tained that biblical religion contained elements of “pure” religion, religion
evolved to its highest form and no longer “tainted” by the pagan and poly-
theistic traits of Canaanite religion. Applying an evolutionary model to reli-
gion implied a clear value judgment. Polytheism was understood as an
inferior and primitive form of religion; monolatry was an improvement, but
monotheism was judged to be the best and purest form of religion.
At first, the great archaeological discoveries of the nineteenth century
were adduced in support of the claim that Israelite monotheism had evolved
from ancient Near Eastern polytheism. Once deciphered, cuneiform tablets
inscribed with the great literature of Mesopotamian civilizations shed as-
tonishing light on biblical religion. These discoveries led to a kind of “par-
allelomania” with scholars feverishly pointing out the parallels in theme,
language, plot, and structure between biblical stories and ancient Near
Eastern stories. For example, more than a thousand years before the Israel-
ite legend of Noah and the ark, Mesopotamians told the story of Ziusudra,
or in some versions Utnapishtim, who survived a great flood by building an
ark on the instruction of a deity. As noted in Chapter 1, there are great
similarities with the biblical flood story, even at the level of small detail.
With parallels like these, it was argued, it is fair to assume that the religion
of the ancient Israelites was not so very different from that of their polythe-
istic neighbors. Both had a creation story. Both had a flood story. Both
performed animal sacrifice. Both observed purity taboos. Israelite religion
was one more ancient Near Eastern religion differing only in the number of
gods worshipped: one versus many. It was, in essence, a more refined, more
highly evolved, version of ancient Near Eastern religion.
The evolutionary view of the development of monotheism was chal-
lenged by Yehezkel Kaufmann in the 1930s. Kaufmann argued that mono-
theism does not and cannot evolve from polytheism because the two are
based on radically divergent worldviews, radically divergent intuitions
about reality. In a multivolume work, The Religion of Israel (later abridged
and translated into English by Moshe Greenberg), Kaufmann asserted that
the monotheism of Israel was not and could not be the natural outgrowth
Understanding Biblical Monotheism 17

of the polytheism of an earlier age. Monotheism, he argued, was a cultural

and religious discontinuity, a polemic against polytheism and the pagan
worldview. This polemic is implicit, according to Kaufmann, throughout
the biblical text. Kaufmann replaces the evolutionary model for the rise of
monotheism with a revolutionary model.
One advantage of Kaufmann’s model is that it avoids the pejorative
assessment of polytheism as a primitive stage of religion inferior to mono-
theism. The model simply posits the existence of two distinct orientations,
two divergent worldviews. This is not to say that Kaufmann was not judg-
mental of polytheisms—clearly he felt monotheism was the better option.
However, the model itself at least has the potential to represent monothe-
ism and polytheism as simple alternatives, each with its own particular
strengths and explanatory power and each with its own weaknesses and
explanatory deficiencies.
In Kaufmann’s view, the similarities between biblical and ancient Near
Eastern religion and culture should be understood, in the end, as similari-
ties in form and external structure rather than essential meaning or func-
tion. All of the cultures of the ancient Near East practiced animal sacrifice
and followed ritual purity laws. They all told stories about creation and a
worldwide flood and preserved legends of heroes. But the biblical writings
adopted and transformed these cultural forms into vehicles for the convey-
ance of a monotheistic worldview. For this reason, a similarity in form is no
guarantee of a similarity in meaning or function. In this respect, Kaufmann
anticipated arguments made by later anthropologists: The ritual cult of the
Israelites may look like that of Israel’s neighbors, but its purpose and func-
tion were very different from that of Israel’s neighbors. The Israelites may
have set up a king over themselves like other ancient Near Eastern peoples,
but Israelite monarchy differed from Canaanite monarchy in significant
ways. These differences are due to Israelite monotheism. The meaning and
function of Israel’s cult, of Israel’s king, of its creation stories and legends
derive from their place within the larger cultural framework or worldview
of Israel. That larger framework or worldview is one of basic monotheism.

Kaufmann on “Pagan” Religion

How does Kaufmann describe the fundamental distinction between the
polytheistic worldview and the revolutionary monotheistic worldview that
took root in Israel? According to Kaufmann, the fundamental idea of
“pagan” religion (to adopt Kaufmann’s terminology) is “the idea that there
18 Understanding Biblical Monotheism

exists a realm of being prior to the gods and above them, upon which the
gods depend, and whose decrees they must obey.” He refers to this realm as
the metadivine realm. It is the realm of supreme and ultimate power that
transcends even the deities. The deities emerge from, and are therefore sub-
ject to the laws and forces of, the metadivine realm. The nature of this
realm will be represented differently from culture to culture. It might be
water, it might be darkness, it might be spirit, or, as in ancient Greek reli-
gion, it might be fate.
Kaufmann argues that positing a primordial metadivine realm be-
yond or beside the gods has several important consequences. First, the gods
are automatically limited by this realm whose decrees they must obey. The
gods are not the source of all but are bound by, and subservient to, this
metadivine realm. There can be, therefore, no supreme, absolute, or sover-
eign divine will because the will of any one god can be countered by the
will of another, and the will of all the gods collectively can be thwarted by
the decrees of the primordial metadivine realm. Not only are the gods lim-
ited in power, but they are limited in wisdom. No god is all knowing or all
wise because the metadivine realm is ultimately mysterious and unpredict-
able. Individual gods might be very wise or skilled in a particular craft or
science, such as healing. But no god possesses wisdom as an unqualified
and essential attribute.
Kaufmann asserts that mythology is basic to pagan religions. Mythol-
ogy tells of the lives and exploits of the gods. In pagan mythologies, the gods
are born and live lives very similar to human lives but on a grand scale. They
also die and may be reborn, too. Pagan religions contain theogonies (= ac-
counts of the birth of a god) as well as cosmogonies (= accounts of the birth
of the world). In these theogonies and cosmogonies, everything emerges
from the impersonal primordial realm because this realm contains the
seeds of all being. The creative process usually begins with the emergence
of the gods—as sexually differentiated divine beings. Subsequently the nat-
ural world and its inhabitants (humans and animals) are generated from
the primordial realm in some way. In short, the metadivine realm is the
primordial womb for everything mundane and divine—the gods, humans,
and the natural world.
What that means, Kaufmann asserts, is that in pagan religion there is
a fluid boundary between the divine, the human, and the natural worlds.
Because they all emerge from the same primordial world stuff, the distinc-
tions between them are soft. Thus, the gods are often identified with powerful
natural forces and entities. The sky is a god, the fire is a god, fertility—a natu-
Understanding Biblical Monotheism 19

ral process—is a god, and there is no real distinction between the worship of
gods and the worship of nature. Moreover, because humans also emerge
ultimately from this primordial realm there is often a “confusion” of the
boundary between the divine and the human. Thus, pagan religions may
feature (sexual) unions between divine beings and human beings, and “the
continuity of the divine and human realm is the basis of the pagan belief in
apotheosis” (p. 36)—the process by which humans become gods. This may
happen after death through the acquisition of immortality, for example, or
it may happen to a king when he ascends the throne.
According to Kaufmann, in pagan religions power is materially con-
ceived. Whatever power the gods have is derivative, because the metadivine
realm that transcends the gods is the source of all power; indeed, the stuff
of which it is made is what has ultimate power. Power is thus material be-
cause it inheres in certain substances—particularly substances akin to the
primordial world stuff. If the metadivine realm is conceived of as water or
blood, then actual water or blood will be thought to be imbued with the
power of the metadivine realm. Gods have power only insofar as they are
connected with the primordial substance or its physical cognates.
The material conception of power—the idea that power inheres in
certain natural substances akin to the primordial substance—creates the
possibility of magic. Magic involves the manipulation of inherently power-
ful material substances to release or harness their power. By manipulating
these substances, humans can tap into the primordial power. The human
magician is a kind of technician who accesses and harnesses the powerful
forces of the metadivine realm in order to coerce the gods to do his will and
even to influence the “decrees” of the metadivine realm itself. Magic,
Kaufmann claims, accesses the power of the primordial metadivine realm
in order to get around or circumvent the capricious will of the gods and
demons, to influence the gods in a particular way, or to protect oneself
against the gods. Likewise, divination is an attempt to discern the future
that, once again, aims at the source of all power and knowledge. It is not
directed at the gods (unless the gods are a medium through which one
gains access to the metadivine realm), but at the metadivine realm itself in
an effort to reveal its secrets. Discerning the will of the gods would be of
little use, because the will of any god can be thwarted by other gods and by
the decrees of the metadivine realm.
The material conception of power informs the pagan cult as well.
Kaufmann claims that the pagan cult is a system of rites that involves the
manipulation of substances (such as blood, animal flesh, human flesh, or
20 Understanding Biblical Monotheism

precious metals) believed to have inherent power because of their connec-

tion to the primordial world substance of the metadivine realm. The pagan
cult is inherently magical as it seeks, through the manipulation of material
substances, to tap into a primordial power that can coerce the gods (to be
propitiated or appeased, to bestow favor or protection, and so on). Some
cultic acts are defensive, ensuring that the god will not harm the worship-
per, and some are prophylactic, ensuring that a demon will not harm the
god. Cultic festivals are tied to mythology, the stories of the lives of the
gods. Many cultic festivals consist of reenactments of events in the life of a
god such as a battle in which the god is killed, only to rise again. Winter
festivals may reenact the death of the god who is resurrected with the re-
turn of life in the spring. It is believed that these reenactment festivals har-
ness magical powers that ensure and maintain the cycles of nature.
A further and very important implication of the ascription of all
power and life to the metadivine realm is the idea that the primordial realm
is the source of both good and evil. Just as there are good gods who aid and
protect human beings, there are evil gods who seek to destroy both humans
and other gods. Death and disease belong to the realm of these evil demons
or impure spirits, but they are nevertheless siblings with the good gods.
Human beings are essentially powerless, according to Kaufmann, in the
continual cosmic struggle between the good gods and the evil demons—
unless they can utilize magic to tap into the powers of the metadivine realm
and circumvent the gods who make their lives miserable. Most important,
according to Kaufmann, is that evil in the pagan worldview stems from an
autonomous demonic realm, as primary and real as the realm of the holy or
good gods. Evil is a metaphysical reality, built into the structure of the uni-
verse. The primordial metadivine realm that spawned the universe gave birth
to forces of good and evil locked in a perpetual cosmic struggle.
On this view, according to Kaufmann, salvation is the concern of hu-
mans, not the gods. The gods aren’t interested in human salvation from the
capricious forces at work in the world because they are busy trying to save
themselves. The good gods are attacked by evil gods, and their desires are
thwarted by the powers and decrees of the metadivine realm. Salvation is
attained through magic or gnosis (secret knowledge that can liberate one
from prevailing powers). Tapping into primordial power or secret knowl-
edge to escape the reach of the demons and the capricious gods who make
life on earth a misery—that is the path to salvation in a polytheistic system.
According to Kaufmann, the pagan worldview is of an amoral
universe—not an immoral universe, but a morally neutral or amoral uni-
Understanding Biblical Monotheism 21

verse. While some gods are legislators and guardians of social order and
justice, their laws aren’t absolute and can be leveled by the activity of de-
mons and the operation of the supreme metadivine realm. The knowledge
and wisdom of each god is limited. If morality is defined as what a particu-
lar god likes or desires, then there can be no absolute morality. It is that
picture of the universe, Kaufmann wants to argue, that is challenged by the
monotheistic revolution as exemplified by biblical religion.

Kaufmann on Israelite Monotheism

Kaufmann argues that the fundamental idea of ancient Israel, which re-
ceives no systematic formulation but permeates the entire Bible, is a radi-
cally new conception of a god who is himself the source of all being—and
not subject to a metadivine realm. The universe knows no metadivine realm
or power. This god does not emerge from some preexisting realm, and he is
therefore free of all of the limitations of mythology and magic. Unchal-
lenged by any other power, this god’s will is absolute and sovereign. What
follows from the Israelite elimination of a metadivine realm? First, biblical
literature contains no theogony and no mythology (no account of the birth or
life history of the deity). Israel’s god is not born of a primordial womb, and he
does not have a life story. There is no realm prior to him; there is no realm
that is the source of his power and wisdom. In the opening chapters of Gen-
esis, the deity simply is. He doesn’t grow, he doesn’t age, he doesn’t mature,
he doesn’t have a female consort, and he doesn’t die. For the first time in
history, Kaufmann claims, we encounter in the Hebrew Bible an unlimited
god who is timeless and ageless, nonphysical and eternal.
The biblical god is not akin to nature—he transcends nature. As the
sovereign of all nature, this god is not identifiable as a force of nature. Na-
ture becomes the stage upon which this god expresses his will and purpose
in human history but nature isn’t itself divine. Likewise, this god is not
akin to humans in any way. The boundary between humans and the divine
is not soft but hard, according to Kaufmann. For this reason the Hebrew
Bible rejects the idea of apotheosis as well as the idea of life after death.
There is no instance of humans becoming gods or gods becoming human.
The Hebrew Bible lacks magic and represents magic actions as use-
less. The lack of a primordial metadivine realm of power means that power
is not materially conceived and the possibility of magical manipulation of
inherently powerful substances is eliminated. Israel’s god cannot be coerced
by magical rituals or secret knowledge. Indeed, magic is sin or rebellion
22 Understanding Biblical Monotheism

against the deity because it is predicated on a mistaken notion of his power

as limited by other powers. To be sure, Kaufmann acknowledges that there
are magical-looking actions throughout the Bible. But he argues that the edi-
tors of the stories in which these actions occur take pains to emphasize that
the actions themselves effect nothing. Nothing occurs as a result of the ma-
gician’s artifices, nothing occurs that is independent of the will of Israel’s
god. According to Kaufmann, magic in the Bible is stripped of its autono-
mous potency and recast as a witness to the deity’s sovereignty and power.
Divination also cannot be assimilated to the monotheistic idea, ac-
cording to Kaufmann, because it, too, falsely presupposes the existence of a
metadivine realm of knowledge and power. Divination, which attempts to
reveal the god’s secrets, is predicated on a mistake. While it is permitted to
make inquiries of Israel’s god through oracular devices, he conveys infor-
mation only as he wills. There is no ritual, no incantation, no material sub-
stance, says Kaufmann, that can coerce a revelation from the deity. Magic,
divination, oracles, dream revelations, and prophecy appear in the pagan
world and in ancient Israel. But according to Kaufmann, any similarity is a
similarity in form only. Each of these phenomena is fundamentally trans-
formed by the Israelite idea of a supreme, transcendent god whose will is
absolute and uncoerced. There is no recourse to a separate science, body of
knowledge, or magical craft that summons forces independent of and tran-
scending the deity.
By the same token, the cult in Israel does not harness independent
powers and does not work automatically. Nor does it protect or ser vice the
material needs of the deity. The cult does not affect his life and vitality
through reenactment rituals. No events in the deity’s life are celebrated.
The mythological rationales that motivate the cultic activities of Israel’s
neighbors are often replaced in Israel by historical rationales commemorat-
ing an event in the history of the nation. This historicization of festivals and
cultic practices will be discussed in Chapter 8.
In a monotheistic system there are no evil agents that oppose the de-
ity as equal rivals; there is no divine evil agent. If Israel’s god is the source
of all being, then there cannot be a realm of supernatural beings that does
battle with him, no divine antagonist of the one supreme god. According to
Kaufmann, in the Hebrew Bible sin and evil are demythologized and dedi-
vinized. The Bible does not conceive of evil as the work of an independent
evil power or sin as the result of demon possession necessitating coercive
and magical acts of exorcism. In the Hebrew Bible, evil results from the
clash of the will of the deity and the will of humans who have the freedom
Understanding Biblical Monotheism 23

to defy him, the power to sin. There is nothing inherently supernatural

about sin in a monotheistic system. In the biblical worldview, Kaufmann
asserts, evil was transferred from the metaphysical realm to the moral
realm. Evil is not a force or a power built into the structure of the universe,
and it has no concrete independent reality. It is a moral, not a metaphysical,
reality. This means that human beings and only human beings are the po-
tential source of evil in the world. Responsibility for the reign of evil or
goodness lies in the hands of humanity.
Because the biblical god is a creator god capable of imposing order on
the cosmos rather than a created god, the pagan picture of an amoral uni-
verse of competing good and evil powers is replaced by the picture of a
moral cosmos. The highest law is the will of the deity, who imposes not
merely an order but a morality upon the universe. Israel posits about its god
not merely that he is a single transcendent power but that he is a morally
good power. In the biblical system, absolute standards of justice and moral-
ity are possible. The deity is just, he is compassionate, and humans who
would be good must conform their actions to his will. Those who defy him
commit a sin and bring evil into the world.
We may summarize Kaufmann’s argument this way: Biblical religion
conceived of the divine in an entirely new way. The biblical god differed
from the pagan gods in his essential nature. The pagan gods were natural
gods, associated with the blind forces of nature and possessing no intrinsic
moral character. The biblical god was understood to transcend nature. His
will was not only absolute, it was absolutely good and moral (unlike the
morally neutral metadivine realm). The biblical god is demythologized, but
he is not rendered completely impersonal. He is spoken of in anthropomor-
phic terms, in order to express his interaction with human beings. Those
interactions happen not in the realm of nature but in the realm of history.
This god is known not through natural forces and phenomena but through
one-time actions that occur in historical (rather than mythic) time and that
affect the lives of people.
Concerning the conceptual abyss that separates monotheism and poly-
theism, Kaufmann wrote that it would be

a mistake to think that a merely arithmetic difference sets off

Israel’s religion from paganism. The pagan idea does not ap-
proach Israelite monotheism as it diminishes the number of its
gods. The Israelite conception of their deity’s unity entails His
sovereign transcendence over all. It rejects the pagan idea of a
24 Understanding Biblical Monotheism

realm beyond the deity, the source of mythology and magic. The
affirmation that the will of God is supreme and absolutely free is
a new and non-pagan category of thought.

Kaufmann admits that this affirmation is not stated explicitly in the He-
brew Bible, but, he argues, it pervades Israelite creativity and biblical texts.
He also asserts that the idea underwent some development and evolution.
Its latent possibilities were realized only over time.

Evolution, Revolution, or Civil War?

We have seen two models for understanding the rise of biblical monothe-
ism. One model claims that biblical monotheism evolves from and is in
many ways essentially continuous with ancient Near Eastern polytheism,
merely limiting the number of gods worshipped to one, but housing that
god in a temple, propitiating him with sacrifices and purity practices, as in
any ancient Near Eastern culture. The other model, Kaufmann’s model,
claims that biblical religion, culture, thought, and practice is a radical break
from that of the cultures of the ancient Near East.
The value of Kaufmann’s work lies in the important insight that
monotheism and polytheism in the abstract are predicated on divergent
intuitions and describe very different worlds, that the difference between
Israel’s god and the gods of her neighbors was not merely quantitative but
qualitative. However, it is clear that Kaufmann must often force his evi-
dence and force it rather badly. It is simply a fact that practices and ideas
that are not strictly or even strongly monotheistic on his description appear
in the Bible. Perhaps those scholars who stress the continuity between Is-
rael and its environment are right after all?
This impasse can be resolved when we realize that there is likely a
distinction between the actual religious practices and beliefs of the actual
inhabitants of Israel and Judah (which we may call Israelite-Judean reli-
gion) and the monotheism promoted by the later writers and editors who
tell the story of these people (which we may call biblical religion)—a dis-
tinction featured in a helpful article by Stephen Geller. What second-
millennium Hebrews and early-first-millennium Israelites and Judeans
actually believed or did is not always retrievable to us. In all likelihood,
Hebrews of the patriarchal period (second millennium b.c.e.) as well as
most first-millennium Israelites and Judeans were not markedly different
Understanding Biblical Monotheism 25

from many of their polytheistic neighbors. In early sources incorporated

into the Bible and in the archaeological record, there is evidence of popular
religious practices that were not monotheistic (the worship of household
idols and local fertility deities, for example). Most scholars conjecture that
ancient Israelite-Judean religion (the practices and beliefs of the actual in-
habitants of the kingdoms of Israel and Judah in the first millennium b.c.e.)
was at most monolatrous (promoting the worship of one god, Yahweh,
without denying the existence of other gods) rather than monotheistic (as-
serting the reality of one god only).
Moreover, Yahweh was in many respects similar to the gods of Ca-
naanite religion, especially the sky god El and the storm god Baal (indeed
the names El and Baal are both explicitly applied to or associated with the
Israelite god in certain biblical passages; see Chapter 8 especially). Continu-
ities with Canaanite and ancient Near Eastern polytheisms are apparent in
the worship practices and cult objects of ancient Israel and Judah, as de-
scribed in biblical stories and attested in archaeological finds. Moreover,
the Hebrew Bible contains numerous passages that exhibit features of con-
temporary polytheisms. In Genesis 6, divine beings (Nefilim) descend to
earth to mate with female humans (Gen 6:1–4). In many passages, Yahweh
is represented as presiding over a council of gods (Gen 3:22, Ps 82, Job 1:6–
12). Some poetic passages contain mythological representations of Israel’s
deity doing battle with monstrous forces in order to establish his dominion,
as the Babylonian god Marduk did (Ps 74:12–14, 89:9–11, Isa 51:9–10). Other
passages assume the existence of other gods worshipped by other nations
(Num 21:29; Deut 4:19, 29:25; Jud 16:23–24), suggesting an early Israelite
henotheism.
Nevertheless, Kaufmann is correct to point out that the most strongly
monotheistic sources of the Bible posit a god that is qualitatively different
from the gods that populated the mythology of Israel’s neighbors and
Israelite-Judean religion. In these sources of what we may call biblical reli-
gion found in certain passages of the Torah and especially in the Prophets,
Israel’s deity is alone the source of all being. Because he does not emerge
from a preexisting realm and has no divine siblings, this god’s will is abso-
lute and sovereign. Moreover, biblical monotheism assumes that this god is
inherently good, just, and compassionate and that human morality consists
in conformity to his will. Because certain texts of the Bible posit an abso-
lutely good god who places absolute moral demands upon humankind,
biblical monotheism is often referred to as ethical monotheism.
26 Understanding Biblical Monotheism

Beginning perhaps as early as the eighth century b.c.e. and continu-

ing for several centuries, literate and decidedly monotheistic circles within
Israelite society put a monotheistic framework and veneer on the ancient
stories and traditions of the nation. Older sources that reflect traditions of
Israelite-Judean religion were altered or reframed to reflect the monothe-
istic viewpoint of later editors. In this way, older sources were molded into
a foundation myth that was to shape Israelite/Jewish self-understanding
and identity in a profound way. Monotheizing editors projected their mono-
theism onto an earlier time, onto the nation’s most ancient ancestors, though
historically speaking this is most unlikely. Israelite monotheism is repre-
sented in some biblical passages as beginning with Abraham, but in histori-
cal terms, it began much later—as a minority movement that grew to
prominence over centuries. This later monotheism projected back over Is-
rael’s long history by the final editors of the Bible is the biblical religion that
Kaufmann describes, and it is this that most closely resembles Kaufmann’s
portrait of monotheism.
So the biblical record incorporates two conflicting sets of sources—
one set reflects religious practices and views that are not strictly monothe-
istic and the other reflects religious practices and views that are. The later
sources of “biblical religion” break not only with ancient Near Eastern reli-
gious conceptions but also with much Israelite-Judean religion. Thus, bibli-
cal monotheism as Kaufmann describes it was not simply a revolution of
Israel against the nations, but a civil war of Israel against itself.
In this respect, Israel is not unique. A similar cultural struggle is evi-
denced in ancient Egypt. Creation texts dating to the Old Kingdom (2575–
2134 b.c.e.) describe the sun-god Ra (later Atum) worshipped at Heliopolis
as creator and ruler. Ra’s creative activity involves sexual generation.

I planned a multitude of living creatures,

All were in my heart, and their children and their
grandchildren.
Then I copulated with my own fist.
I masturbated with my own hand.
I ejaculated into my own mouth.
I exhaled Shu the wind.
I spat Tefnut the rain.
Old Man Nun the sea reared them,
Eye the overseer looked after them. . . .
Understanding Biblical Monotheism 27

But in a text from Memphis (originating possibly in the Old Kingdom but
preserved in an eighth-century copy), Atum’s method of creation is ridi-
culed. This work, known as the Hymn to Ptah, contrasts Atum (= Ra), the
god of Heliopolis, with Ptah, the god of Memphis. Like a physical laborer,
Atum works with material substances and engages in lower body (sexual)
activities in order to create. By contrast, Ptah creates through upper body
or intellectual functions—thought and speech—to create each member of
the Ennead, that is, the nine deities worshipped at Heliopolis and including
Atum. This text seeks to assert the preeminence of the new capital, Memphis,
and its deity, Ptah, and does so by asserting the latter’s precedence over the
gods of Heliopolis: The creator god Atum was himself created by the god
Ptah, and the latter employed an entirely intellectual method of creation.

Ptah gave life to every member of the Ennead and to the soul
(Egyptian: ka) of each. Each came into being through the
thoughts in his heart and the words on his tongue. Horus came
forth, and Thoth came forth from the thoughts in the heart of
Ptah and the words on the tongue of Ptah. The thoughts of the
heart of Ptah and the words of the tongue of Ptah guide all the
thoughts and all the words of the Ennead, and all the thoughts
and all the words of humans, and of all life. Ptah creates the En-
nead with only teeth and lips. Atum must create with hands and
semen. Atum had to masturbate to bring forth the Ennead. Ptah
had only to speak, and the Ennead came forth. Ptah called the
names of Shu the wind and Tefnut the rain, who gave birth to
Geb the earth and Nut the sky. Just as all the sense of sight, of
hearing and of smell all report to the heart, and just as the heart
is the source of all knowledge, and the tongue speaks what the
heart desires, so all the members of the Ennead came forth . . .
according to the thoughts of the heart of Ptah and the words of
the tongue of Ptah. . . .

The polemic, the internal cultural critique, could not be more explicit. An-
cient Egypt and ancient Israel—like all cultures before and since, including
our own—were complex and messy entities often at war with themselves.
The differences between the god of the monotheizing sources of the
Bible and the gods of both surrounding Mesopotamian literature and
Israelite-Judean culture are apparent from the very first chapter of Genesis—a
28 Understanding Biblical Monotheism

creation story added to the Pentateuch in one of the last rounds of editing,
perhaps in the sixth century b.c.e. Genesis 1 is a strongly monotheistic
opening to the primeval myths contained in the first eleven chapters of
Genesis. Chapter 3 examines Gen 1–3, reading these chapters with an eye to
Israel’s adaptation of Near Eastern motifs and themes to express a new con-
ception of the deity, the world, and humankind.
 c ha p t e r 3
Genesis 1–3
The Biblical Creation Stories

Readings: Genesis 1–3

This chapter examines the opening chapters of Genesis. Our goal is to il-
lustrate the way in which biblical writers (later we will be more precise
about who these writers probably were and when they may have lived)
drew upon the cultural and religious legacy of the ancient Near East (its
stories, imagery, motifs) even as they transformed what they borrowed so
as to align it with a new vision of a nonmythological god. The scholar
who has written extensively and eloquently on the adaptation of ancient
Near Eastern material by the composers of the book of Genesis is Nahum
Sarna. Th is chapter draws heavily upon his work. Sarna and others have
shown that the comparison of biblical and ancient Near Eastern stories
reveals the features they share as well as the chasm that divides them so
deeply.
A study of Genesis 1–2 requires familiarity with the Babylonian epic
known by its opening words “Enuma Elish,” meaning “when on high.” This
epic begins prior to the formation of heaven and earth, when nothing ex-
isted except water in two forms. The primeval freshwater ocean is identified
with the male god Apsu; the primeval saltwater ocean is identified with the
female goddess Tiamat. Tiamat is also represented as a fierce dragonlike
monster.

29
30 Genesis 1–3

When on high the heaven had not been named,

Firm ground below had not been called by name,
Naught but primordial Apsu, their begetter,
(And) Mummu-Tiamat, she who bore them all,
Their waters co-mingling as a single body;
No reed hut had been matted, no marsh land had appeared,
When no gods whatever had been brought into being,
Uncalled by name, their destinies undetermined—
Then it was that the gods were formed within them.
(I, pp. 60–61)

The sexual union of Apsu and Tiamat begins a process of generation pro-
ducing first demons and monsters and eventually gods. In time, however,
Tiamat and Apsu are disturbed by the din and tumult of the younger gods.

The divine brothers banded together,

They disturbed Tiamat as they surged back and forth,
Yea, they troubled the mood of Tiamat
By their hilarity in the Abode of Heaven.
.................... ...
Apsu, opening his mouth,
Said unto resplendent Tiamat:
“Their ways are verily loathsome unto me.
By day I find no relief, nor repose by night.
I will destroy, I will wreck their ways,
That quiet may be restored. Let us have rest.”
........................
Then answered Mummu, [Mummu Tiamat] giving counsel to
Apsu;
[Ill-wishing] and ungracious was Mummu’s advice:
“Do destroy, my father, the mutinous ways.
Then shalt thou have relief by day and rest by night.”

When Apsu heard this, his face grew radiant

Because of the evil he planned against the gods, his sons.
(I, p. 61)

Apsu decides to destroy the gods, but he is killed by Ea, the earth-water
god. Tiamat is bent on revenge and makes plans to attack all the gods with
Genesis 1–3 31

her assembled forces. The gods need a leader and turn to Marduk, who
agrees to lead them in battle against Tiamat and her general, Kingu, but
only on condition that he be made sovereign when the battle is over.

His heart exulting, he said to his father:

“Creator of the gods, destiny of the great gods,
If I indeed, as your avenger,
Am to vanquish Tiamat and save your lives,
Set up the Assembly, proclaim supreme my destiny!
. . . Let my word, instead of you, determine the fates.
Unalterable shall be what I may bring into being,
Neither recalled nor changed shall be the command of my
lips.” (III, p. 65)

The agreement is struck. Marduk is successful in the fierce battle that fol-
lows and in a memorable passage, he fells Tiamat.

In fury, Tiamat cried out aloud,

To the roots her legs shook both together.
. . . Then joined issue, Tiamat and Marduk . . . ,
They strove in single combat, locked in battle.
The lord [Marduk] spread out his net to enfold her,
The Evil Wind, which followed behind, he let loose in her face.
When Tiamat opened her mouth to consume him,
He drove in the Evil Wind that she close not her lips.
As the fierce winds charged her belly,
Her body was distended and her mouth was wide open.

He released the arrow, it tore her belly,

It cut through her insides, splitting the heart.
Having thus subdued her, he extinguished her life.
He cast down her carcass to stand upon it. (IV, p. 67)

What does one do with the carcass of a ferocious monster? One builds a
world. Marduk slices the carcass into two halves and with one half he cre-
ates the heaven and with the other half he creates the earth.

He split her like a shellfish into two parts.

Half of her he set up and ceiled it as sky,
32 Genesis 1–3

Pulled down the bar and posted guards.

He bade them to allow not her waters to escape. (IV, p. 67)

Marduk has used the upper half of Tiamat’s body to press back her waters
on high. This is the sky or firmament, which is understood to be a physical
expanse that holds back the upper waters. Rain occurs when openings are
made in this physical barrier. With the bottom half of Tiamat’s body, Mar-
duk forms the land, which presses down and holds back the monster’s
lower waters. These waters emerge in the form of springs and rivers, seas
and lakes.
Marduk doesn’t stop with the creation of the earth. He goes on to cre-
ate various heavenly bodies.

He constructed stations for the great gods

Fixing their astral likenesses as constellations.
He determined the year by designating the zones;
He set up three constellations for each of the twelve months.
. . . The moon he caused to shine, the night to him entrusting.
(V, p. 67)

Immediately, the complaints roll in. The gods are unhappy that they have
been assigned duties in the maintenance of the cosmos. For example, the
moon god must come up and shine each night—a tedious fate. They want
relief from laboring at their stations, and Marduk accedes to this demand.
He takes blood from the slain general Kingu, the leader of Tiamat’s army,
and fashions a human being—with the express purpose of freeing the gods
from menial labor.

Blood I will mass and cause bones to be.

I will establish a savage, “man” shall be his name,
Verily, savage man I will create.
He shall be charged with the ser vice of the gods
That they might be at ease. (VI, p. 68)
....................
“It was Kingu who contrived the uprising,
And made Tiamat rebel, and joined battle.”
[So] They bound him, holding him before Ea.
. . . . [And] Out of [Kingu’s] blood they fashioned mankind
[And] Ea imposed the ser vice and let free the gods. (VI, p. 69)
Genesis 1–3 33

The grateful gods recognize the sovereignty of Marduk. They build him a
magnificent shrine in Babylon (“Bab-el,” which means “gateway of the god”).
A banquet follows in which Marduk is praised and his kingship confirmed.
Enuma Elish was the great national epic of Babylon, recited during
the all-important New Year Festival. Nahum Sarna (Genesis, 7–8) points
out the four main functions of the epic. First, it had a theogonic function
describing how the generations of the gods came into being. Second, it had
a cosmological function explaining the origins of cosmic phenomena. Its
third function was sociopolitical. The portrait of the created universe in the
epic corresponded to and legitimated the structural forms of Babylonian
society. The position and function of the humans in the scheme of creation
paralleled precisely the status of the slave in Mesopotamia, while Marduk’s
position paralleled that of the Babylonian ruler. The epic also both mir-
rored and legitimated Marduk’s rise from an obscure city-god to a position
at the head of the Babylonian pantheon and Babylon’s rise as one of the
greatest cities of the region. Finally, the epic served a cultic function. Ac-
cording to Sarna and other scholars, the conflict of Tiamat and Marduk
symbolized the conflict between the forces of chaos and the forces of cos-
mic order, a perpetual conflict repeated each year in the cycle of the sea-
sons. The epic served as a kind of script for the reenactment of the primeval
battle in a cultic setting. This reenactment of the victory of the forces of
cosmos over the forces of chaos was believed to play a critical role in the
renewal of nature each spring.
Recalling now the theories of Kaufmann, the worldview expressed in
Enuma Elish might be described this way. First, the gods are amoral and
limited. They emerge from an indifferent primal realm (water) that is the
source of all being and ultimate power. The gods age, mature, fight and
harm one another, and die. They are not wholly good, and they are not
wholly evil. Their will is not absolute. Second, humans are unimportant
menials. They are the slaves of the gods, who have little reciprocal interest
in or concern for them. The gods create humans to do the hard work of
running the world and look down upon them as slaves and pawns. Third,
the world is morally neutral, which means that for humans it can be a dif-
ficult and hostile place. One’s best bet is to serve the god of the day (i.e., the
god who is ascendant) as best one can so as to earn his favor, but even that
god has limited powers and abilities and may turn on his devotees if he so
desires.
If the creation story of Gen 1:1–2:4 is read in light of these same three
categories, a different picture emerges.
34 Genesis 1–3

The Divine
The god of the first biblical creation story is supreme and unlimited. There
is a corresponding lack of mythology in Gen 1 (or rather, as we shall see, a
suppression of mythology). Mythology refers to stories that deal with the
birth and life events of the gods, demigods, and legendary heroes of a partic-
ular people. The biblical creation account is nonmythological because there
is no story about the deity—he simply is. There is no theogony—that is, no
account of the birth of the god—and no biography. The deity is preexistent,
and there is no realm of power beyond him. In the Mesopotamian account,
the gods themselves are created (there is a theogony), and their generation
is sexual. Indeed, the first beings to emerge from the union of the primeval
waters are demons and monsters, and the gods appear only after several gen-
erations. The god of creation (Marduk) is born rather late in the process.
The absence of mythology in Genesis is not to be understood as an
absence of myth. Mythology and myth are quite distinct. In contrast to
mythology, which deals with the lives of gods, a myth is generally defined
as a traditional story—often fanciful and imaginative—that relates events
in historical time, usually in order to explain a custom, institution, natural
phenomenon, religious rite, or belief. It is a story invented as a veiled expla-
nation of truth, a parable or allegory. The Bible may not present stories of
the births, lives, and deaths of gods (mythology), but it certainly does con-
tain myths—traditional stories and legends that attempt to explain how
and why something is as it is.
To return to Gen 1, the absence of theogony and mythology means the
absence of a metadivine or primordial realm from which the biblical god
emerges. It also means the absence of the idea that this god is immanent in
nature, natural substances, or phenomena. Therefore, the biblical god’s
powers and knowledge are not limited by the existence of any superior
power or substance. Nature is not divine. The created world is not divine. It
is not the physical manifestation of various deities. There is no intrinsic,
material connection between the deity and creation. The line of demarca-
tion is clear.
In short, and as Sarna notes (Genesis, 12), Gen 1 reflects the view that
there is one supreme god who is creator and sovereign of the world. He sim-
ply exists. He appears to be incorporeal, and the realm of nature is subser-
vient to him. He has no life story (mythology), and his will is absolute. This
god creates through the simple expression of his will. “Elohim said, ‘Let
there be light’ and there was light” (Gen 1:3). The deity expresses his will,
Genesis 1–3 35

and it comes to be—so different from ancient Near Eastern cosmogonies in

which creation is always a form of procreation, the combination of male
and female principles.

Humans
In Gen 1, humans are said to be created in the divine image (Gen 1:27). Be-
ing created in the divine image implies that human life is unique, sacred,
and deserving of special care and protection. Thus, in Gen 9:6 we read,
“Whoever sheds the blood of man, in exchange for that man shall his blood
be shed, for in the image of Elohim was man created.” This verse suggests
that because human life is sacred, there is no way to compensate for mur-
der. Murder requires the forfeiture of the murderer’s own life.
The concept of the divine image in humans is a clear break with other
ancient conceptions of the human. For example, as Sarna points out (Gen-
esis, 15), in Gen 1, humans are not the menials of the gods. In fact, Genesis
expresses the antithesis of this idea: It is the creator who cares for his crea-
tures. The creator’s first communication is concern for the physical needs of
his creatures as well as their continued growth and welfare. “Elohim blessed
them and Elohim said to them, ‘Be fertile and increase, fill the earth and
master it; and rule the fish of the sea, the birds of the sky, and all the living
things that creep on earth’ ” (Gen 1:28–29); and “Yahweh Elohim com-
manded the man, saying, ‘Of every tree of the garden you are free to eat’ ”
(Gen 2:16). Humans in Genesis are not presented as the helpless victims of
the blind forces of nature, the playthings of capricious gods. On the con-
trary, they are creatures of majesty and dignity, of central importance and
value to the god who has created them.
At the same time and in line with the assertion that humans are made
in the divine image, humans are not said to actually be gods or even the kin
of gods. In the biblical view, humans are still creatures—in the sense of
“created things”—dependent on a higher power. And so in the second cre-
ation story, which begins in Gen 2:4, the first human is formed when the
god fashions it from the dust of the earth, or clay. There are numerous an-
cient Near Eastern stories of gods fashioning humans from clay (Sarna,
Genesis, 14; Coogan, The Old Testament, 14). Even so, the biblical account,
while borrowing this motif, takes pains to distinguish and elevate the
human. First, the fashioning of the human from clay is a dramatic moment
in the story (though the final and climactic creative act is the creation of
gender by means of the separation of the female from the male). Second,
36 Genesis 1–3

and significantly, the deity himself blows the breath of life into the adam’s
nostrils (2:7). Thus, in the second creation story, just as in the first, there is
a sacred imprint of some kind that distinguishes the human from other
creatures. The idea of the human as a being that is molded from clay yet
enlivened by the divine breath conveys the paradoxical mix of earthly and
divine traits—of dependence and freedom—that mark humans as unique.
In the first creation account, there is no implication that man and
woman are in an unequal relationship before the deity. The Hebrew word
designating the creature—the adam—is a generic term meaning simply “the
human,” or more literally “the earthling” since the word adam derives from
adamah, meaning “earth,” and thus denotes something made from the
earth. Genesis 1:27 describes the creation of the adam this way: “And Elo-
him created the adam [the earthling] in his own image, in the image of
Elohim he created it; male and female he created them.” This line, with its
definite article (“the earthling”), its reference to both genders, and its switch
to a plural object in the final clause, has vexed commentators for centuries.
Contrary to popular belief, the verse seems to tell of the creation not of a
single man with the personal name of Adam, but of a species of earthlings
consisting of males and females, together and all at once. Moreover, this
earthling that includes both male and female is said to be created in the di-
vine image, suggesting that the ancient Israelites did not conceive of their god
as gendered male or female. Even in the second creation account, where the
woman is built from a rib taken from the sleeping man, it is not clear that
the woman is subordinate to the man. Medieval Jewish commentators hint
at this when they playfully suggest that the woman was not made from the
man’s head—lest she rule over him—or from his foot—lest she be subservient
to him—but from his side so that she might be a companion to him. Indeed,
the creation of woman is the climactic creative act in the second Genesis ac-
count. With the emergence of woman, creation is finally complete.
Thus, the biblical creation stories individually and jointly present a
portrait of humans as the pinnacle and purpose of creation, godlike in
some way and in possession of distinctive faculties and character traits that
equip them, male and female, for stewardship over the created world.

The World
In the Gen 1 creation story, there is an emphasis on the essential goodness
of the created world and a rejection of the principle of a primordial evil.
Kaufmann asserted that in polytheistic systems, evil is a permanent neces-
Genesis 1–3 37

sity built into the cosmic order because the primordial realm spawns both
gods and demons, locked in eternal conflict. Consequently, the universe is
not essentially good. By contrast, in the first biblical creation story, each act
of creation is followed by the declaration that “it is good” (Gen 1:4, 10, 12, 18,
21, 25). After the creation of living things, the text states that the creator
found all that he made to be “very good.” There are seven occurrences of
the word good in Genesis. The sevenfold or tenfold repetition of a word (a
leitwort) is a favorite literary technique of the biblical author to emphasize
an idea. Genesis 1 creates in its reader a tremendous rush of optimism. The
world is good; humans are important; they have purpose and dignity. The
biblical writer rejects the concept of an inherent primordial evil, a concept
found in the literature of the ancient Near East. For the biblical writer, evil
is not a metaphysical reality built into the structure of the universe. Hence
all signs of a cosmic battle—between the forces of chaos and evil and the
forces of cosmos and good—are eliminated. In Enuma Elish, cosmic order
is achieved only after a violent struggle with hostile forces. In Genesis, cre-
ation is not the result of a struggle between antagonists. The biblical god
imposes order or cosmos on the demythologized and inert elements of
chaos. A closer examination of Gen 1 will show this to be the case.
The chapter begins with a temporal clause often translated “In the
beginning.” This translation implies that what follows is an account of the
ultimate origins of the universe. The reader of such a translation expects to
hear of the first act in time: “In the beginning, X happened as the first act in
time.” Thus many English translations read: “In the beginning, Elohim cre-
ated the heaven and earth.” This is, however, a poor translation of the He-
brew. The Hebrew phrase in question is similar to the opening phrase in
other Near Eastern cosmologies and is best translated “when Elohim began
creating the heavens and the earth,” just as Enuma Elish’s opening phrase is
best translated as “when on high.” This more accurate translation suggests
that the story is concerned not to depict the ultimate origin of everything,
but rather to explain why and how the world is the way it is. The full trans-
lation of verses 1–2 is: “When Elohim began to create heaven and earth (the
earth being unformed and void and darkness on the face of the deep and
the wind of Elohim hovering over the face of the water) Elohim said, “Let
there be light” (Hayes’s translation).
Thus when the story opens, we find that the physical elements exist
but have no shape or form. Creation in Gen 1 is described not as a process
of making something of nothing (creation ex nihilo) but as a process of
organizing preexisting materials, of imposing order on chaos. The story
38 Genesis 1–3

begins with an existing chaotic mass and “the ruah of Elohim” (sometimes
translated anachronistically as the “spirit” of the deity, but better as his
“wind” or breath) sweeps over the deep. It will be recalled that in Enuma
Elish, creation followed upon a cosmic battle in which Marduk the god of
the storm released his wind against Tiamat—a divine monster, the prime-
val sea or “deep” who represents the forces of chaos. The similarities here
are immediately apparent. Our story opens with a temporal clause and a
wind that sweeps over the chaotic waters or deep (like the wind of Marduk
released against the chaotic waters of Tiamat). The Hebrew word for “deep”
is Tehom, the Hebrew equivalent of Tiamat. In fact, a better translation of
verse 2 might read “darkness was on the face of Deep,” without a definite
article and capitalized almost as if deep were a proper name.
The storyteller has set the stage for a retelling of the cosmic battle story,
a story near and dear to the hearts of any ancient Near Eastern listener. All
the elements are there—wind, a primeval chaotic watery mass or deep. But
then—surprise! There is no battle. There is only a word. The ancient Near
Eastern listener would prick up his ears. Where’s the battle, the violence,
the gore? Something new and different is being communicated in this story.
It cannot be argued that the biblical writers were unfamiliar with
the motif of creation as a sequel to a cosmic battle. Many poetic passages
of the Bible contain clear and explicit allusions to the myth of a cosmic
battle preceding creation, suggesting that it was a well-known motif in
ancient Israel.

O Elohim, my king from of old, who brings deliverance

throughout the land;
it was you who drove back the sea with your might, who
smashed the heads of the monsters in the waters;
it was you who crushed the heads of Leviathan [a sea monster].
(Ps 74:12–17)

And again:

It was you that hacked Rahab [the name of a primeval monster]

in pieces, that pierced the Dragon. It was you that dried up the
Sea, the waters of the great deep. . . . (Isa 51:9–10)

In a similar vein, Job 26:12–14; Ps 74:12–17; 89:10–11; and Ps 104 all depict the
Israelite deity engaged in a primeval battle. Clearly, cosmic battle stories at
Genesis 1–3 39

the dawn of creation—stories of a god who violently slays the forces of

chaos, represented as watery dragons, as a prelude to creation—were known
and recounted in Israel. The rejection of this idea in Genesis 1’s demytholo-
gized creation account therefore appears to be pointed and purposeful. The
Genesis account establishes a single uncontested god who by the power of
his word or will creates cosmos out of chaos. He follows this initial ordering
by establishing the celestial bodies, which are not themselves divinities but
merely his creations.
After felling Tiamat with his wind and dividing her carcass like a
shellfish, Marduk separates her waters above and below, posting guards so
that they cannot escape. Similarly, according to the biblical conception, the
world consists of a space (an air bubble) between water above and water
below. The water above is held up by a thin firmament. The firmament
seems to be a beaten sheet inverted like a bowl over the earth (the Hebrew
word for firmament means “beaten flat,” invoking the image of metal
beaten into a thin sheet). By opening windows in this firmament, the deity
lets in water as rain, as we will see in the story of the flood.
The first biblical creation story takes place over a period of seven days.
There is a logical and parallel structure in the description of the six days of
actual creation. The deity’s actions on Days 1, 2, and 3 create the necessary
conditions, physical spaces, or habitats for the natural phenomena and crea-
tures created on Days 4, 5, and 6, respectively. Thus, on Day 1, light and dark-
ness are separated—the necessary condition for the creation of the heavenly
bodies that give off light, on Day 4. On Day 2, the firmament is established by
assigning water to its appropriate place and opening up the space of the sky
and, on Day 5, the inhabitants of sky and water are created (the birds of the
air and the fish of the sea). On Day 3, the land is separated from the sea, and
on Day 6, the inhabitants of the land are created—land animals. But Days 3
and 6 each have an additional element, and the pairing of the other ele-
ments suggests that these excess elements are also to be paired. On Day 3,
vegetation is created, and on Day 6, humans are created. The implication is
that the vegetation is for the humans, and indeed it is expressly stated by
the deity that humans are given every fruit-bearing tree and seed-bearing
plant for food (1:29). No mention is made of animals as food. Moreover, in
Gen 1:30 animals are given the green plants (grass, herbs) so that there is no
competition between humans and animals for food, and thus no excuse to
live in anything but a peaceful coexistence. In short, in the biblical creation
story, humans are created vegetarian, and in every respect the original cre-
ation is imagined as free of bloodshed and violence of any kind.
40 Genesis 1–3

On the seventh day, the creator is said to rest from his labors, and for
this reason he blessed the seventh day and declared it holy, that is, belong-
ing to the deity. Part of the purpose of the Gen 1 creation story, then, is to
explain the origin of the observance of the Sabbath and the seven-day
weekly cycle.
The Israelite accounts of creation contain clear allusions to and reso-
nances of ancient Near Eastern cosmogonies, but they are best character-
ized as a demythologization of what was a common cultural heritage. There
is a clear tendency toward monotheism in this myth and a pointed trans-
formation of widely known stories so as to express a monotheistic world-
view and to deny the presence of a primordial evil. Genesis 1–3 rivals and
implicitly polemicizes against the myths of Israel’s neighbors, rejecting
certain elements while incorporating and demythologizing others.

Whence Evil?
Kaufmann argued that in the Hebrew Bible, evil has no independent exis-
tence. Yet evil and suffering are experienced as a condition of human ex-
istence, a reality of life. How can this state of affairs be explained? The
Garden of Eden story seeks to answer that question, asserting ultimately
that evil stems not from the activity of an independent demonic force but
from the exercise of human free will in defiance of the creator. The created
world is a good world; humans, however, in the exercise of their moral au-
tonomy, have the power to corrupt the good. According to Kaufmann, the
Garden of Eden story communicates this basic idea of the monotheistic
worldview: Evil is not a metaphysical reality; it is a moral reality. Ulti-
mately, this means that evil lacks inevitability. It lies within the realm of
human responsibility and control.
Nahum Sarna (Genesis, 26) points out that there is a very important
distinction between the Garden of Eden story and its ancient Near Eastern
parallels. The motif of a tree or plant of life is widespread in ancient Near
Eastern literature, myth, and ritual. The quest for such a plant and the im-
mortality it promises is a primary theme of the Mesopotamian Epic of Gil-
gamesh. By contrast, we know of no parallel in ancient Near Eastern
literature to the biblical tree of the knowledge of good and evil.
What is the significance of the fact that the Bible mentions both trees
only to then focus on the tree of the knowledge of good and evil while vir-
tually ignoring the tree of life so central to the myths of other ancient Near
Eastern cultures? Sarna argues that the subordinate role of the tree of life in
Genesis 1–3 41

this story signals the biblical writer’s dissociation from the ancient world’s
preoccupation with immortality (Genesis, 27). The biblical writer insists
that the central concern of life is not mortality but morality. The drama of
human life revolves not around the search for eternal life, but around the
moral conflict and tension between a good god’s design for creation and the
free will of humans that can corrupt that design.
The serpent tells Eve that if she eats the fruit of the tree of the knowl-
edge of good and evil, she will become like the deity. His words are both
true and false. The humans will become like gods knowing good and evil,
not because of some magical property of the fruit itself. By choosing to eat
of the forbidden fruit, the humans learn that they have the power to dis-
obey the deity, that they have moral freedom to conform their actions to
the divine will or to defy it. To know good and evil, to know that one has
moral freedom, is no guarantee that one will choose or incline toward the
good. This is what the serpent omits in his speech. The serpent implies that
it is the power of moral choice alone that is godlike. But true godliness is
not simply the power to choose good and evil (Sarna, Genesis, 27). True
godliness—imitation of the deity—is the exercise of one’s power and free
will in a manner that is good and life-affirming. For it is the biblical writer’s
contention that the god of Israel is not only morally free but also essentially
and necessarily good.
According to Sarna (Genesis, 27–28), the Garden of Eden story con-
veys an idea central to Kaufmann’s description of the monotheistic world-
view: that

evil is a product of human behavior, not a principle inherent in

the cosmos. Man’s disobedience is the cause of the human pre-
dicament. Human freedom can be at one and the same time an
omen of disaster and a challenge and opportunity.

The humans learn that the concomitant of their freedom is responsibility.

Their first act of defiance is punished harshly, teaching that the moral
choices and actions of humans have consequences that must be borne by
the perpetrator. One of these consequences is the loss of access to the tree of
life. Prior to the discovery of their moral freedom, humans—it is implied—
could eat freely from the tree and live forever. But Gen 3:22 makes it clear
that humans cannot have both immortality and the capacity for evil. The
deity must retain the upper hand against the agents of evil if his creation
is to survive. Were humans to add immortality to their newly discovered
42 Genesis 1–3

capacity for evil, they would be true rivals to their creator. And so he expels
the first human pair from the garden and blocks access to the tree of life.
Human moral freedom is therefore gained at the cost of eternal life; human
mortality is a necessary concomitant of moral freedom.
The Garden of Eden story in Gen 2–3 attempts to account for the
paradoxical and problematic existence of evil and suffering in a world that,
according to Genesis 1, was created and is governed by an essentially good
god. But other perspectives on this story are possible—as will be seen in the
next chapter.
 c ha p t e r 4
Doublets and Contradictions

Readings: Genesis 4–9

The Second Creation Story

Genesis 1–3 presents two distinct creation myths side by side differing in
general character and in small detail, and in this chapter we will examine
the second creation myth in isolation from the first account and in the light
of an important ancient Near Eastern parallel: the Epic of Gilgamesh. Here
again, the work of Nahum Sarna (Genesis) and other scholars (especially
Michael Coogan, The Old Testament) who have devoted themselves to the
study of these textual parallels will be of central importance.
The Epic of Gilgamesh is a magnificent Mesopotamian epic relating
the exploits of the Sumerian king Gilgamesh of Uruk (see Figure 1). The epic
as we now have it was composed between 2000 and 1800 b.c.e. Although
Gilgamesh was apparently a historical character and king of Uruk, this
story of his adventures and great journey has fantastic, legendary elements.
A full text of the epic was found in Assurbanipal’s library, from the seventh
century b.c.e. However, fragments have been uncovered in Iraq that date to
the eighteenth century b.c.e.; there are even older prototypes for certain
portions of the epic.
The story opens with a description of Gilgamesh as a most unpopular
king. He is tyrannical, undisciplined, and oversexed. The citizens cry out to

43
44 Doublets and Contradictions

Fig. 1. A tablet of the Epic of Gilgamesh. Erich Lessing /

Art Resource, NY.

the gods for relief from his arrogance and abuses—citing in particular his
behavior with the young women of the city. The god Aruru is told to deal
with Gilgamesh. Aruru fashions a noble savage named Enkidu who is to be
a match for Gilgamesh. Enkidu, like the biblical human in Gen 2, is fash-
ioned from clay. He appears as an unclothed and innocent primitive, living
a free and peaceful life in full harmony with nature and the beasts, racing
across the steppes with the gazelles. Before he can enter the city to meet and
subdue Gilgamesh, he must be “tamed.” A woman is sent to Enkidu to pro-
vide the sexual initiation that will tame and civilize him.
Doublets and Contradictions 45

For six days and seven nights Enkidu comes forth,

mating with the lass.
After he had had (his) fill of her charms,
He set his face toward his wild beasts.
On seeing him, Enkidu, the gazelles ran off,
The wild beasts of the steppe drew away from his body.
Startled was Enkidu, as his body became taut.
His knees were motionless—for his wild beasts had gone.
Enkidu had to slacken his pace—it was not as before;
But he now had [wi]sdom, [br]oader understanding.
Returning, he sits at the feet of the harlot.
He looks up at the face of the harlot,
His ears attentive, as the harlot speaks;
[The harlot] says to him, to Enkidu:
“Thou art [wi]se, Enkidu, art become like a god!
Why with the wild creatures dost though roam over the steppe?
Come, let me lead thee [to] ramparted Uruk,
To the holy Temple, abode of Anu and Ishtar,
Where lives Gilgamesh, accomplished in strength
And like a wild ox lords it over the folk.”
As she speaks to him, her words find favor,
His heart enlightened, he yearns for a friend.
Enkidu says to her, to the harlot:
“Up lass, escort thou me (to Gilgamesh) . . .
I will challenge him [and will bo]ldly address him.”

Through sexual experience, Enkidu becomes wise, growing in mental and

spiritual stature. He is said to be like a god, but there has been a concomi-
tant loss of innocence. Enkidu’s harmonious unity with nature is broken.
He clothes himself, and his old friends, the gazelles, run from him. He will
never again roam free with the animals.
As one reads the Epic, one senses a deep ambivalence regarding the
relative virtues and evils of civilized life. On the one hand, it is held to be
good that humans rise above the animals, build cities, wear clothing, pur-
sue the arts of civilization, and develop bonds of love, duty, and friendship
as animals do not. These are the very things that make humans like the
gods. But on the other hand, these advances come at a cost, and one senses
a deep longing for the freedom of life in the wild, the innocent, simple,
46 Doublets and Contradictions

uncomplicated life lived day to day, without plans and toil, and in harmony
with nature.
There are obvious parallels between this portion of the Epic and our
second creation story. Enkidu like the adam is fashioned from clay, a noble
savage, an innocent primitive. He lives in peaceful coexistence with the
animals. Nature yields its fruits to him without hard labor, and he is un-
aware of and unattracted by the benefits of civilization—clothing, cities,
and their labor. Just as Enkidu gains wisdom, becomes like a god, and loses
his oneness with nature, so the adam and the woman after eating the fruit
of the knowledge of good and evil are said to have become like gods and
lose their harmonious relationship with nature. To the snake, Yahweh
says,

I will put enmity

Between you and the woman,
And between your offspring and hers;
They shall strike at your head,
And you shall strike at their heel. (Gen 3:15)

Banished from the garden that yielded its fruits without labor, the human
must now toil for food, the earth yielding its fruit only stintingly. To the
adam, Yahweh says,

“Cursed be the ground because of you;

By toil shall you eat of it
All the days of your life:
Thorns and thistles shall it sprout for you.
But your food shall be the grasses of the field;
By the sweat of your brow
Shall you get bread to eat.”

Moral freedom, it seems, comes at a high price.

But there are some important differences between the Epic of Gil-
gamesh and the biblical Garden of Eden story. The most important differ-
ence has to do with the nature of the act that leads to the transformation of
the human characters. In the Epic of Gilgamesh it is Enkidu’s sexual experi-
ence that makes him wise and godlike, at the cost of his life with the beasts.
To be sure, there has been a long tradition of interpreting the sin of the first
biblical human pair as sexual, and there are some hints in the text that
Doublets and Contradictions 47

might support such a view. The earthling and the woman eat from the tree
of the knowledge of good and evil, in violation of Yahweh’s command and
eating can be a metaphor for sex. Knowledge of good and evil can be
understood in sexual terms since the verb to know in biblical Hebrew can
mean to have sexual intercourse. Snakes are symbols of renewed life and
fertility in the east (because they shed their skins), and they are also phallic
symbols. The woman says that the snake seduced her. Do all of these sexual
overtones suggest that in the biblical view the fall of the adam and the
woman came about through sex? Is sex therefore a negative act forbidden
by Yahweh? That seems unlikely, given that the deity’s first command to the
first couple was to be fruitful and multiply. Admittedly, that command ap-
pears in the first creation story (Gen 1:28). Nevertheless, the second cre-
ation story’s account of the creation of woman refers to the fact that man
and woman become one flesh. This suggests that sex was part of the plan
for humans even at creation. Further, it is only after their defiance of Yah-
weh’s command that the humans become aware of and ashamed by their
nakedness.
Perhaps, then, Gen 2–3 is yet another example of an Israelite adapta-
tion of familiar stories and motifs to express something new. For the bibli-
cal writer, the earthling’s transformation occurs after an act of disobedience,
not after a seven-day sexual encounter. This disobedience comes about in a
somewhat indirect way. Yahweh tells the adam, before the creation of the
woman, that he is not to eat of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil
(Gen 2:16) on pain of death. The woman does not hear this command di-
rectly. Genesis 3 introduces the clever serpent, and although much later
Hellenistic Jewish texts and the New Testament will identify him as Satan,
there is clearly no such creature in this earthy fable or, indeed, in the He-
brew Bible. The snake of Eden is simply a talking animal, a standard liter-
ary device of myths and fables such as the stories of Aesop. The woman
responds to the serpent’s queries by saying that eating and even touching
the tree is forbidden on pain of death. But whence the addition of touching?
Did the adam convey Yahweh’s command to the woman with an emphasis
of his own: “Don’t even touch that tree, or it’s all over for us!”? Or did the
woman mishear in a tragic version of the telephone game? The serpent tells
her that she will not die if she eats the fruit; in fact, he adds, the fruit will
bring wisdom, making the humans like gods who know good and bad. This
much, at least, is certainly true.
Genesis 3:7 is a critical verse that is rarely properly translated. Most
translations read: “She took of its fruit and ate. She also gave some to her
48 Doublets and Contradictions

husband and he ate.” The implication is that the woman acts alone, then
goes to find her husband and give him of the fruit. But in fact the Hebrew
literally reads “She took of its fruit and ate and gave also to her husband
with her and he ate”—implying that at that fateful moment of taking and
eating the fruit, the man and woman stood at the tree together. Although
only the serpent and the woman speak, at the time of eating the fruit, the
adam was present with the woman and accepted the fruit that she handed
him. In short, he was fully complicitous and he, arguably, should have
known better since he heard the deity’s original instructions. Indeed Yah-
weh holds him responsible. He reproaches the adam, who tries to dodge
responsibility by claiming, “The woman that you gave to be with me, she
gave to me from the tree and I ate.” For her part, the woman explains that
the serpent tricked her. Yahweh vents his fury on each of the three in as-
cending order: first the snake for his trickery, then the woman, and finally,
the man.
Just as the harlot tells Enkidu after his sexual awakening and human-
ization that he has become like a god, so the adam and the woman after
eating the forbidden fruit are said to be like divine beings. Why? As sug-
gested in Chapter 3, they become wise and like divine beings because they
learn that they have moral choice, that they have free will and can defy the
good god and his good plans for them, in a way that animals and natural
phenomena cannot. But there is a serious danger here. In Gen 3:22, Yahweh
says, “Now that the man has become like one of us, knowing good and evil,
what if he should stretch out his hand and take also from the tree of life and
eat, and live forever?” It is the threat of an immortal antagonist that must
be avoided, and thus Yahweh banishes the humans from the garden, sta-
tioning cherubim and a fiery, ever-turning sword to guard the way back to
the tree of life.
The acceptance of mortality as an inescapable part of the human con-
dition is also a theme of the Epic of Gilgamesh. Enkidu earns Gilgamesh’s
respect and deep love—the first time that this rapacious tyrant has re-
spected or loved anyone—and his character is reformed. The rest of the epic
contains the adventures of these two close friends. When Enkidu dies, Gil-
gamesh is devastated, stunned with grief over his beloved Enkidu. He be-
comes obsessed with his own mortality and so begins his exhausting quest
for immortality. He leaves the city and travels far and wide, crossing prime-
val seas and the waters of death. Weary, filthy, ragged, he finally finds Utna-
pishtim, the only mortal to have been granted immortality, but the latter
cannot assist him. Gilgamesh learns the whereabouts of a plant of eternal
Doublets and Contradictions 49

youth, which at least will keep him young, but in a moment of carelessness
Gilgamesh loses the plant to a thieving snake—explaining why snakes shed
their skins so as to be forever young. Exhausted by his travels, Gilgamesh
returns to Uruk. As he gazes at the city, he takes comfort in the thought
that although humans are finite and frail and doomed to die, their accom-
plishments and great works secure their foothold in human memory.
As Sarna emphasizes (Genesis, 26–27), the quest for immortality that
is so central in the Epic of Gilgamesh is deflected in the biblical story. The
tree of life is mentioned with the definite article—“with THE tree of life in
the middle of the garden” (Gen 2:9)—as if it is a familiar motif, but it is then
forgotten. The snake associated with the plant of eternal youth in Gil-
gamesh is here associated with the tree of the knowledge of good and evil
instead, which is the focus of the narrative. Only at the end of the Garden of
Eden story does the tree appear again in a passage that emphasizes its sud-
den and permanent inaccessibility. Two conclusions might be drawn from
this. First, it may be that the humans had access to this tree as long as their
will conformed to that of Yahweh, but once they discovered their moral
freedom, once they discovered that they could thwart Yahweh and work
evil in the world, abuse and corrupt all that the deity had created, Yahweh
could not afford to allow them access to the tree of life. This would be tan-
tamount to creating immortal divine enemies. The deity maintains the up-
per hand in his struggle with humans in this: Eventually humans must die.
Second, the motif of guards blocking access to the tree of life suggests that
humans have no access to immortality and that the pursuit of immortality
is futile. One might say then that Yahweh spoke the truth after all—the
fruit did bring death, not immediately to those who ate it, but to human-
kind in general by forcing Yahweh to block the humans’ access to the tree of
life.
The opening chapters of Genesis have been subjected to centuries of
theological interpretation generating, for example, the doctrine of original
sin—the idea that humans after Adam are born into a state of sinfulness
from which they cannot free themselves. As many interpreters—ancient
and modern—have already observed, however, the actions of Adam and
Eve are said to bring death to the human race, not a state of utter and un-
redeemed sinfulness from which they are powerless to escape. On the con-
trary, for centuries the story was read as affirming, and explaining the
origin of, the moral freedom of humans.
The Garden of Eden story is primarily etiological rather than prescrip-
tive or normative. At its base lie certain observable features of the human
50 Doublets and Contradictions

condition: As humans grow, they emerge from innocent childhood to self-

conscious adulthood; survival is a difficult endeavor in a world that can
seem harshly hostile; women are often desirous of and emotionally bonded
to the very persons who establish the conditions of their subordination. The
story explains how these odd conditions of life came to be as they are—
which is not to say that they are ideal or that they represent the divine will
for humankind. (Indeed, these features of human life seem to be the result
of a rupture, or failure, in the original plan.) They are etiological fables—
and best read as such.
The Garden of Eden story contains a narrative feature that will recur
in the Pentateuch: Yahweh’s recalibrations in the light of human activity.
Following the creation, Yahweh has to punt a bit. He modifies his plans for
the first couple—barring access to the tree of life in response to their un-
foreseen disobedience. Despite their new mortality, humans are neverthe-
less a force to be reckoned with—unpredictable to the very god who created
them. This, then, is the one limitation to which the Israelite god Yahweh
is subject—the free will of humans. Yahweh’s plans and desires can be
thwarted not by the decrees of a metadivine realm that lies beyond him, not
by other divine beings who reign beside him, but by the human creature
who purchased moral freedom at a high price. Those who confuse the bibli-
cal character Yahweh with the “God” constructed by classical western theol-
ogy may be troubled by the fact that Yahweh is presented in his interactions
with humans in the Pentateuch as neither omniscient nor omnipotent.
Unacquainted with the god constructed by western theology many centu-
ries later, the biblical narrator(s) felt no such confusion, asserting the great
power of Yahweh on the one hand and the absolute freedom of humankind
on the other.

Genesis 4: Cain and Abel

Genesis 4 relates the story of the first murder. In this story, Cain, the first-
born of Adam and Eve, kills his brother Abel because Yahweh preferred
Abel’s offering from the flock over Cain’s offering from the soil. Cain sets
upon Abel when they are alone in the field, despite Yahweh’s warning to
Cain that it is possible to master the urge to violence by an act of will: “Sin
crouches at the door; its urge is toward you, yet you can be its master” (Gen
4:7). As Sarna notes (Genesis, 30), the term brother recurs throughout this
short story, climaxing in Yahweh’s question “Where is your brother Abel?”
and Cain’s response “I do not know; am I my brother’s keeper?” Ironically,
Doublets and Contradictions 51

one senses that what Cain intends as a rhetorical question is hardly rhetori-
cal at all. Yes, he is—we all are—our brother’s keeper, and the strong impli-
cation of this story is, as Sarna states, that all homicide is in fact fratricide
(Genesis, 31). Sarna further notes that the culpability of Cain rests on the
unexpressed assumption of the existence of a universal moral law (Genesis,
31): the divinely endowed sanctity of human life. What the deity has created
with loving care and attention in his own image must not be destroyed
wantonly.
The story of Cain and Abel has been cited as evidence of the tension
between settled, civilized areas and the unsettled desert areas of the no-
mads in biblical culture. Abel, the keeper of sheep, represents the nomadic
pastoralist while Cain, the tiller of the soil, represents settled urban life.
When Yahweh prefers the offering of Abel, Cain is distressed and jealous to
the point of murder. Yahweh’s preference for the offering of Abel valorizes
the free life of the nomadic pastoralist over urban existence. Even after the
Israelite settlement in the land of Canaan, the life of the desert pastoralist
remained a romantic vision.
This terse story contains some oddities that should not pass unno-
ticed. First, we may ask why Cain expresses fear that all who meet him will
try to kill him. At this point in the narrative chronology, there are precisely
three human beings: Adam, Eve, and Cain. Who, then, does Cain fear he
will encounter in his restless wandering on the earth? Second, in response
to Cain’s fear, Yahweh promises to take sevenfold vengeance on anyone
who kills Cain. The deity’s words imply multiple “killers of Cain,” all of
whom will be punished. But surely, one man can only be killed once. Third,
after departing the presence of Yahweh, Cain and his wife bear a child.
Who is Cain’s wife?
These curious narrative gaps point to a primary compositional fea-
ture of the biblical text—the incorporation of previously independent
sources. Scholars concur that the story of Cain and Abel was originally an
independent story, probably an etiological tale about the nomadic Kenite
people, descended from Cain. It was incorporated into the national narra-
tive and linked by an editor to the Garden of Eden story by the addition of
Gen 4:1–2, establishing Cain and Abel as the sons of Adam and Eve. But the
narrative discontinuities created by the story’s incorporation into the early
history were not smoothed over.
Similarly, the biblical account of the flood features numerous literary
oddities (repetitions and contradictions) that have helped scholars trace the
composite structure and compositional techniques of the biblical text.
52 Doublets and Contradictions

Genesis 6–9: The Flood Story

The murder of Abel and exile of Cain are followed by genealogical lists that
provide continuity between the tales and relate ancient lore concerning the
origins of the civilized arts, such as building, metalwork, and music. But in
Gen 6:5 we read that “every plan devised by his [the human] mind was noth-
ing but evil all the time,” and the stage is set for the story of a worldwide
flood.
Here again the Bible makes use of ancient traditions it adapts for its
own purposes, including a third-millennium b.c.e. Sumerian flood story
whose hero is Ziusudra and a second-millennium b.c.e. Semitic work
known as the Epic of Atrahasis. The most detailed flood story is on the elev-
enth tablet of the lengthy Epic of Gilgamesh. As we have seen, Gilgamesh’s
desire for immortality leads him to Utnapishtim, who had obtained eternal
life. Gilgamesh begs for the secret of eternal life, only to learn that Utnap-
ishtim and his wife gained their immortality by a twist of circumstances:
They were the sole survivors of a great flood, in consequence of which the
gods graciously decided to bring the couple into their ranks.
The Sumerian story of Ziusudra is similar to the Genesis account. In
both, the flood is the deliberate result of a divine decision, and one indi-
vidual is chosen to be saved and is told to build a boat as a means of sur-
vival. In both, instructions are given as to who and what shall board, the
flood exterminates all living things, the boat comes to rest on a mountain-
top, and the hero sends out birds to reconnoiter the ground. In both, the
emerging hero erects an altar, offers a sacrifice, and is blessed.
But there are significant contrasts between the Mesopotamian stories
and their Israelite adaptation. In the Epic of Gilgamesh, no motive is men-
tioned for the divine destruction. It seems to be a divine act of pure capri-
ciousness. The Epic of Atrahasis suggests a reason. The text states:

The land became wide and the people became numerous; the
land bellowed like wild oxen. The god was disturbed by their
uproar. Enlil heard the clamor and said to the gods, “Oppressive
has become the clamor of humankind. By their uproar they pre-
vent sleep.”

It seems that humankind is to be destroyed because the gods are irritated

by their tumult and noise. In the Epic of Gilgamesh, Ea asks Enlil how he
could have brought on the flood so senselessly. “Lay upon the sinner the sin,
Doublets and Contradictions 53

lay upon the transgressor his transgression.” Pure capriciousness was the
cause. The Bible rejects this portrait by providing a moral rationale for the
deity’s actions. The earth is destroyed because of hamas (literally, “violence
and bloodshed” but including all kinds of injustice and oppression), and
Noah is saved because of his righteousness. In this story, Israel’s god does
not act capriciously but according to clear standards of justice.
Moreover, in the Mesopotamian flood story, the gods do not appear to
be in control. Enlil wanted to destroy all humankind, but the god Ea thwarts
that plan by dropping hints of the impending disaster to Utnapishtim.
When the flood comes, the gods themselves are terrified and cower, as the
text says, “like dogs crouched against the outer wall; Ishtar cried out like a
woman in travail.” Moreover, the flood deprives the gods of food and
drink. Famished, they crowd around Utnapishtim’s sacrifice like flies. By
contrast, in the biblical flood story Yahweh does not need Noah’s postdilu-
vian sacrifice as food. He is unthreatened by the forces of nature that he
unleashes. He makes the decision to punish humans because the world has
corrupted itself through bloodshed and violence. He selects Noah to sur-
vive because of his righteousness and issues a direct command to him to
build an ark. Yahweh has a clear purpose and retains control throughout
the story.
According to Sarna, the flood story—like the story of Cain and Abel
before it and the story of Sodom and Gomorrah after it—presupposes the
existence of a universal moral law governing the world, for the infraction of
which the supreme judge will bring humans to account. If the will of the
sole, unchallenged deity is understood to be moral, then morality can be-
come an absolute value subject to punishment. Further, the message of the
flood story seems to be that when humans destroy the moral basis of soci-
ety, they endanger the very existence of that society, of all civilization
(Sarna, Genesis, 52). Corruption, injustice, and lawlessness inevitably bring
about destruction. Moreover, like Kaufmann, Sarna stresses (Genesis, 53)
that humankind is not, in this story, punished for violations of religious
sins, that is, for idolatry or failure to worship the god of Israel. It is the view
of the Torah books that each nation worships its gods in its own way, and
only Israel is obligated to worship the god of Israel. The other nations are
not held accountable for idolatry in the Torah as Israel will be. But all peo-
ples, Israelites and non-Israelites alike, by virtue of having been created by
the one god and in his image—even though they may not know or worship
that god—are bound to a basic moral law that precludes murder and all
forms of physical and social violence. What better way to drive home the
54 Doublets and Contradictions

point that inhumanity and violence undermine the very foundations of

society than to describe a situation in which a cosmic catastrophe is the
result of human corruption and violence! This idea runs through the entire
Bible and much of later Jewish, Christian, and Muslim thought. The Psalm-
ist makes use of this motif when he denounces the exploitation of the poor,
the fatherless, the afflicted, and the destitute, for through such wicked
deeds, he says, “all the foundations of the earth are moved” (Ps 82:5).
The Noah story ends with the ushering in of a new era, a second cre-
ation. This time, Yahweh realizes that he must make a concession to human
weakness and the human desire to kill, and rectify the circumstances that
made his destruction of the earth necessary (another divine recalibration).
He establishes a covenant with Noah. Humankind thus receives its first
laws, and they are universal in scope according to the biblical narrative. In
other words, these laws apply to all humanity, not just Israel, because Noah
is the progenitor of all humanity. These few laws, often referred to as the
Noahide covenant, explicitly prohibit the spilling of human blood. Blood is
the biblical symbol for life (see Lev 17), and life is sacred. Following the flood,
however, Yahweh makes a concession to the human appetite for power and
violence (another example of divine recalibration, as the deity learns more
about the unpredictable earthling he has created). Previously humans were
to be vegetarian (Gen 1:29–30), but now Yahweh concedes that humans may
kill animals to eat them. Even so, the animal’s life is to be treated with rev-
erence. The blood, which is the life essence, is to be poured out on the
ground, returned to Yahweh. The animal may be eaten to satisfy the human
hunger for flesh, but the life essence itself is sacred and belongs to Yahweh.
Moreover, the absolute ban on human blood (previously implied) is stated
explicitly for the first time. Thus Gen 9:4–6 reads:

But you shall not eat flesh with its life, that is, its blood. For your
lifeblood I will surely require a reckoning; of every beast I will
require it and of humans, of every person’s fellow I will require
the life of the person. Whoever sheds the blood of a person in
exchange for that person shall his blood be shed, for Elohim
made humans in his own image.

All life, human and animal, is sacred to the deity. Human blood cannot be
spilled without forfeiting one’s own blood in exchange. As a concession,
animals may be killed, but their blood may not be appropriated. It must be
returned in reverence to its true owner. The covenant also entails Yahweh’s
Doublets and Contradictions 55

promise to restore the rhythm of life and nature and never again destroy
the earth. Yahweh sets the rainbow in the sky (like a bowman hanging up
his weapon) as a symbol of this promise, a token of eternal reconciliation
between the divine and human realms. The notion of a god who can make
and keep an eternal covenant is only possible on the view that that god’s
word and will are not susceptible to nullification by superior powers.

Doublets and Contradictions

Readers of the flood story in Genesis 6–9 are often struck by the odd liter-
ary style, the repetitiveness, and the doublets that can make the story hard
to follow and even self-contradictory. In the first place, two designations
for Israel’s god are used: the sacred tetragrammaton “Yahweh,” a personal
name for the deity usually rendered in English with the pious substitution
“the Lord” (6:5–8, 7:1–5, 7:17), and “Elohim” (6:9–22, 7:16—P), a generic term
meaning “deity” and usually rendered in English as “God.” Twice the di-
vine being looks upon his creation and is displeased; twice he determines
to destroy all living things (Gen 6:5–8 and 6:9–13). Twice the deity issues
instructions to Noah, but they are contradictory. In Gen 7:1–5, Yahweh tells
Moses to take seven pairs of all clean animals, one pair of unclean animals,
and seven pairs of the birds of the heaven. But in Gen 6:14–22, Elohim in-
structs Noah to take two of each sort of living thing—animals, birds, and
creeping things. In Gen 7:17, we learn that the flood was on the earth forty
days, but in Gen 7:24, the waters prevail for 150 days. There are subtler con-
tradictions throughout also. At times the flood appears to be the result of
heavy rain, but at times the picture is one of a cosmic upheaval in which the
waters placed above the firmament at creation and the waters placed below
the dry land are released into the bubble of sky and earth, returning the
universe to its chaotic and watery state before the creation. In keeping with
the idea of a return to chaos, Noah is represented as the beginning of a new
creation. Like the first human pair at the first creation, Noah is told to be
fruitful and multiply and is also given rule over everything—extending
now to the taking of animal life.
The Bible in general contains a great deal of repetition and contradic-
tion. Sometimes repetition and contradiction occur within one passage, as
in the flood story, while at other times they occur in stories or passages that
are separate from one another, such as the two creation accounts of Gen 1
and Gen 2–3. There are many significant differences between these two
stories. The two differ greatly in style. Genesis 1 is highly formalized and
56 Doublets and Contradictions

abstract, while Gen 2–3 is more dramatic, more earthy. The first contains
no puns or wordplays, while the second abounds in them: the adam is
made from the earth (adamah); the earthling and the woman are naked
(arum) and not ashamed, while the serpent is also arum (= “clever, shrewd”).
There are differences in terminology. Where Gen 1 uses the terms male and
female, Gen 2 uses the terms man and woman. Genesis 1 refers to the deity
as Elohim and depicts him as remote and transcendent, creating effort-
lessly through his word and will alone. Genesis 2–3 refers to the deity as
Yahweh Elohim and depicts him as more down-to-earth, forming the hu-
man like a potter working with clay. He talks to himself, plants a garden,
and strolls in it in the cool of the evening. He makes clothes for the humans
and is generally spoken of in anthropomorphic terms. In short, the first
several chapters of Genesis contain two creation stories with distinctive
styles, themes, vocabularies, and substantive details placed side by side.
And in Gen 6–9, there are two flood stories with distinctive styles, themes,
vocabularies, and substantive details but interwoven, rather than placed
side by side. There are many such doublets in the Bible. At times, whole
books repeat the same material. The historical saga recorded in Gen–2 Kgs
(from creation to Israel’s defeat and exile to Babylon) is repeated with sig-
nificant differences and modifications in 1 and 2 Chronicles.
What are we to make of the repetitions and contradictions here and
elsewhere in the Bible? What are the implications for the text’s authorship
and manner of composition?
These textual features are evidence of the composite structure and
multiple authorship of the biblical writings. As early as the Middle Ages,
scholars noticed anachronisms, contradictions, repetitions, and other fea-
tures that are evidence of composite structure and multiple authorship. This
evidence presented a challenge, of course, to traditional religious convic-
tions regarding the Mosaic authorship of the first five books of the Bible. The
idea that Moses may not have written the Pentateuch grew incrementally.
Medieval commentators, noting that Deut 34 describes the death and burial
of Moses, suggested that at the very least Moses could not have written that
chapter. Certain anachronisms led to the same conclusion. A famous ex-
ample is Gen 13:7. In the midst of a story describing the division of land be-
tween Lot and Abram, the narrator interjects that “the Canaanites and
Perizzites were then dwelling in the land.” The sentence was clearly written
by someone living after the time of the Canaanites’ and Perizzites’ resi-
dence in the land, someone who could look back to “the days of the Ca-
naanites and Perizzites” as a thing of the past. Such a person could not be
Doublets and Contradictions 57

Moses: During his entire lifetime, Canaanites lived in the land of Canaan.
But these were only the first steps in what would be a radical revision of
traditional beliefs about the Bible.
The next chapter reviews the emergence of the modern critical study
of the Bible in light of the internal literary evidence and explores leading
theories regarding the Bible’s sources, composition, and authorship.
 c ha p t e r 5
The Modern Critical Study of the Bible

Readings: Genesis 10–11

The Bible’s Sources and the Documentary Hypothesis

With the rise of rationalism in the modern period, traditional notions of the
divine and Mosaic authorship of the Pentateuch were called into question.
The modern critical study of the Bible is often said to have begun with the
seventeenth-century philosopher Baruch Spinoza, who first suggested that
the Bible should be studied and examined like any other book, without pre-
suppositions as to its divine origin or deference to any other dogmatic claim.
But it was a Catholic priest, Richard Simon, who first argued that Moses did
not write the Torah and that it contained many anachronisms and errors.
In the mid-eighteenth century, Jean Astruc first noticed that some
biblical passages used the name Yahweh to refer to the deity while others
used Elohim. On this basis he identified what were to become known as the
J (Yahwist) and E (Elohist) sources. He happened to maintain the idea of
Mosaic authorship but argued that Moses drew upon two long and distinct
documents that used different names for the deity. In the next century, his
work would be expanded by Germans who identified other sources making
up the Pentateuch. In 1878 the classic statement of biblical source theory
was published by Julius Wellhausen. In his History of Israel, Wellhausen
presented what is known as the Documentary Hypothesis. According to
this hypothesis, the historical narrative section of the Bible—Genesis to 2

58
The Modern Critical Study of the Bible 59

Kings—is composed of four identifiable source documents. Wellhausen

argued that these documents date to different historical periods and reflect
different interests and concerns. These four prior documents were woven
together by a person or group of persons to form the narrative core of the
Bible. Wellhausen argued that these sources tell us not so much about the
times or situations they purport to describe but about the beliefs and prac-
tices of Israelites in the period in which they were written. Thus, although
the sources talk about events from creation forward, they actually reflect the
beliefs and religion of Israel from the tenth century and later, the period in
which they were written. Wellhausen’s work created a sensation because it
undermined traditional claims about the divinely inspired Mosaic author-
ship of the Bible. It is still disputed by conservative groups and Roman
Catholic authorities, though not by Roman Catholic scholars.
The four sources identified in Wellhausen’s hypothesis are: J (Yahwist
source because the phoneme y is represented in German by the letter J),
E (Elohist source), P (Priestly source), and D (most of Deuteronomy).
The first two sources are identified by the name for the deity that they
employ. According to J, knowledge of the proper or personal name of Isra-
el’s god—Yahweh—begins in the lifetime of Adam (“And to Seth also there
was born a son; and he called his name Enosh; then men began to call upon
the name of Yahweh”—Gen 4:26). However, according to P and E, Yah-
weh’s name is not known until he reveals it to Moses at the time of the Exo-
dus. In Ex 6:2–3, which is assigned to the P source, the deity appears to
Moses and tells him that his name is Yahweh. He then says, “I appeared to
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob as El Shaddai, but I did not make myself known
to them by my name Yahweh.” (Similarly, Ex 3:13–16, which is assigned to E,
places the revelation of the name Yahweh at the time of the Exodus.) Once
the J and E sources were separated by the name of the deity, they could be
analyzed to identify their characteristic styles and terminology.
The main characteristics of the J source, which begins with the cre-
ation story of Gen 2:4b, are identified by scholars as follows: In addition to
using the personal name Yahweh (translated in English as “the Lord”), the
J source has a vivid and concrete writing style. Yahweh is described anthro-
pomorphically. So, for example, in the J source Yahweh shuts the door of
the ark behind Noah (Gen 7:16), he smells the sacrifice Noah offers after the
flood (Gen 8:21), he bargains with Abraham (Gen 18:22–32), and he meets
with Moses and tries to kill him (Ex 4:24). The J source refers to the place
where Moses and the Israelites conclude their covenant with Yahweh as Mt.
Sinai. As for provenance, source critics (the term for scholars who analyze
60 The Modern Critical Study of the Bible

literary details of the biblical text in order to identify its distinct sources)
felt that a clue to dating could be found in J’s description of the land prom-
ised to Israel. In the J material, Yahweh’s promise of land extends from the
river of Egypt to the Euphrates. These are the borders of Israel in the time
of kings David and Solomon in the tenth century. Thus, according to classi-
cal source theory, J most likely dates to the tenth century. The writer of
J sought to justify Israel’s possession of its kingdom by presenting it as a
fulfillment of Yahweh’s promises to her ancestors in ancient times. Moreover,
J seems to reflect the interests of the southern kingdom of Judah (regarding
the division of Israel into a northern and a southern kingdom after the death
of Solomon in 922, see chapter 14), and so it was concluded that the J source
was probably composed in the tenth century, in the southern kingdom.
The E source, which seems to occur first in Gen 15, is the most fragmen-
tary and difficult source to isolate, but source critics have also identified its
primary characteristics: The E source uses the term Elohim to refer to Israel’s
god. The word Elohim is plural in form (and as such would mean “divine
powers” or “deities”), but it is always used with a singular verb when referring
to Israel’s god and is usually translated into English as “God.” The E source is
more abstract and less picturesque than J. It has a less anthropomorphic view
of Israel’s deity, who is depicted as more remote than he is in J. In E, there are
no direct face-to-face revelations—only indirect communications from the
divine by means of messengers and dreams. Also, E emphasizes the role of
prophets and describes both Moses and Miriam as prophets. The E source
refers to the place where Moses and the Israelites conclude their covenant with
their deity as Mt. Horeb. As for provenance, because the E source is concerned
primarily with the northern tribes, classical source theory hypothesized that
it was composed in the northern kingdom in the ninth century b.c.e.
According to the documentary hypothesis, J and E were combined,
probably in the eighth century, into JE, forming the backbone of the Penta-
teuchal narrative. This narrative includes the creation and early history of
humankind and Israel’s early ancestors (the patriarchs and matriarchs) in
Genesis, the story of Moses and the Exodus from Egypt in the book of Exo-
dus, and the wanderings of the Israelites in the wilderness in Numbers. The
anonymous scribe or editor who combined these sources did not remove
contradictory or redundant material, as we have seen.
The Documentary Hypothesis of Julius Wellhausen posits two addi-
tional sources: D and P. D is essentially the book of Deuteronomy, which
purports to be three speeches delivered by Moses as the Israelites are poised
to enter the Promised Land. The book of Deuteronomy clearly reflects the
The Modern Critical Study of the Bible 61

interests of a settled agrarian life and thus postdates the period of Moses’
life. The main characteristic of D that assisted early scholars in fi xing its
date is its insistence that only one central sanctuary is acceptable to Yah-
weh. According to D, Israel’s god cannot be worshipped through sacrifices
at a local altar or sanctuary. Now, centralization of the cult was a key part
of the religious reform of King Josiah in 622 b.c.e. For that reason, source
critics date D in its final form no later than the late seventh century. How-
ever, D also reflects northern traditions. Since the northern kingdom was
destroyed in 722, source critics concluded that D was originally composed
in the north in the eighth century. With the fall of the northern kingdom, it
was brought to Jerusalem and stored in the Temple, where it was rediscov-
ered and championed in the late seventh century.
P designates the “priestly source,” which is found mostly in Leviticus
and much of Numbers. The major characteristics of P are a concern with
religious institutions, the sacrificial system, the sabbath and holidays, cir-
cumcision, the Passover, dietary restrictions (kashrut), the system of ritual
purity and impurity, and ethical and cultic holiness. The deity is more tran-
scendent and remote in P than in J, being concealed in his Kavod, a term
that is translated as “glory” but refers to a sort of light-filled cloud that trav-
els with the Israelites. The P source is also interested in covenants, censuses,
and genealogies. It contains many prescriptive ritual texts and legal texts,
but it also includes narratives, such as the creation story in Gen 1 and much
of the flood story. Because P sources often appear in introductory and con-
cluding statements, many source critics believe that priestly writers were
responsible for the final editing of the Pentateuch. Wellhausen dated P to the
sixth century, after the destruction of Israel and its exile into Babylon.
The Documentary Hypothesis holds that P, J, and E are continuous
parallel accounts of the history of the world from creation to the death of
Moses. Each has a uniform style, vocabulary, set of themes, and chrono-
logical framework.

tenth century J

ninth century E

eighth century JE
seventh century D
sixth century P
62 The Modern Critical Study of the Bible

According to Wellhausen, the priestly school drew all the old material
together, added some of its own editorial material to form a narrative
frame, and inserted the large priestly documents of Leviticus and much of
Numbers. So the Torah is the result of five centuries of religious and liter-
ary activity. What a different portrait from traditional claims about the
authorship of the Pentateuch by one man—Moses—in approximately the
fourteenth century b.c.e.!
There are several terms used to describe the modern critical study of
the Bible in the late nineteenth century. It is called literary criticism because
it proceeds by means of close analysis of the literary features of the text—
terminology, style, motifs, and the like. However, insofar as the goal of this
literary analysis is the identification and isolation of sources, it is also called
source criticism. Since the term literary criticism today has a slightly differ-
ent connotation, the term source criticism is to be preferred. Further, be-
cause the purpose of identifying sources in the biblical text was to ascertain
as far as possible their relative dates and so enable the work of historical
reconstruction to proceed (primarily the history of the religion of Israel
and the historical situation of the authors of the various sources), this type
of study was also called historical criticism. Hence literary criticism = source
criticism = historical criticism.
In a nutshell, the Documentary Hypothesis is an effort to explain
the contradictions, doublets, and other literary peculiarities in the Bible by
means of hypothetical source documents. The theory posits hypothetical
sources, traditions, and documents to explain the current shape of the To-
rah. As a next step, the sources are assigned either relative or absolute dates
and then analyzed to reveal the different stages of Israel’s religious history.
Source criticism is known as historical criticism because it is a tool for ac-
cessing the history of the text and ultimately the history of Israelite religion.
Wellhausen’s Documentary Hypothesis was subtle and brilliant, but it
did reflect certain biases of nineteenth-century German scholarship—
specifically a belief in the superiority of Christianity over Judaism and in the
superiority of Protestant Christianity over Catholicism. Wellhausen charac-
terized Judaism at the end of the biblical period as a dead tree, twisted and
perverted, and he harbored a particular distaste for priests, cult, and ritual
(features of ancient Israelite religion shared by contemporary Catholicism).
These biases are apparent in his dating of the sources and in his description
of the evolutionary stages of Israel’s religion. For example, scholars before
Wellhausen thought P was an early source attesting to ancient ritual prac-
tices that find parallels in the ritual practices of Israel’s neighbors in the
The Modern Critical Study of the Bible 63

ancient Near East, but Wellhausen asserted that P had to be the latest
source (late sixth to fift h century b.c.e.) because its “obsession” with cult
and ritual represented a degenerate and guilt-ridden devolution of Israelite
religion. Wellhausen’s conclusions are driven in no small measure by his
view of postexilic Judaism as a degraded form of religion devoid of genuine
spiritual content and his view of priest-led rituals and cultic activities as
the same. Thus the priestly source had to date to the time of Judaism’s low-
est spiritual ebb—the postexilic period. This dating is one of the most con-
troversial aspects of Wellhausen’s theory. We shall return to this debate
and to a consideration of what is at stake in the dating of P in the chapters
dealing with Leviticus and Numbers. It should be remembered, however,
that the historical-critical method and the Documentary Hypothesis in
particular are not inherently biased theories—they are simply analytical
tools that can be applied fairly to the text, even if some source critics have
ideological axes to grind.
The Documentary Hypothesis is, after all, a hypothesis. None of the
sources posited by critical scholars—J, E, P, or D—has been found indepen-
dently, and thus the reconstructions of source critics must be continually
reevaluated and revised as new information comes to light. For example,
some of the criteria invoked by early source critics to separate sources were
later shown to be based on an ignorance of ancient literary conventions:
Repetition can serve a rhetorical function, and variant terms may be a liter-
ary and aesthetic choice. If so, then not every repetition and variant is nec-
essarily a sign of multiple sources.
Nevertheless, the Documentary Hypothesis works well in explaining
parallel accounts and combined doublets (see Table 2). It works less well in
passages in which the hypothesized sources are closely interwoven. Often,
picking apart the sources becomes a dry and mechanical task that can de-
stroy the power and drama of a biblical story. While it is an important and
worthwhile project to analyze the Bible’s component sources and examine
their specific concerns and contribution, it is important to remember that
at some point the sources were woven together with great skill and care by
a final redactor or redactors in order to be read as a unity. Today we are in a
position to read the Bible analytically and synthetically, combining an aware-
ness of origins and sources with a sensitivity to the final composition.
While most biblical scholars today accept some version of Wellhau-
sen’s theory, there are doubts about specific aspects of it. Some doubt
the existence of E, others defend the antiquity of P, and still others argue
that almost everything in the Pentateuch is postexilic. Many Scandinavian
 Table 2. Flood Story with Source Analysis
6 (5) The Lord saw how great was man’s wickedness on earth, and how every
plan devised by his mind was nothing but evil all the time. (6) And the Lord
regretted that He had made man on earth, and His heart was saddened.
(7) The Lord said, “I will blot out from the earth the men whom I created—
men together with beasts, creeping things, and birds of the sky; for I regret
that I made them.” (8) But Noah found favor with the Lord.
(9) This is the line of Noah.—Noah was a righteous man; he was blameless in
his age; Noah walked with God.—(10) Noah begot three sons: Shem, Ham, and
Japheth.
(11) The earth became corrupt before God; the earth was filled with lawless-
ness. (12) When God saw how corrupt the earth was, for all flesh had corrupted
its ways on earth, (13) God said to Noah, “I have decided to put an end to all
flesh, for the earth is fi lled with lawlessness because of them: I am about to
destroy them with the earth. (14) Make yourself an ark of gopher wood; make it
an ark with compartments, and cover it inside and out with pitch. (15) This is
how you shall make it: the length of the ark shall be three hundred cubits, its
width fift y cubits, and its height thirty cubits. (16) Make an opening for daylight
in the ark, and terminate it within a cubit of the top. Put the entrance to the ark
in its side; make it with bottom, second, and third decks.
(17) For My part, I am about to bring the Flood—waters upon the earth—to
destroy all flesh under the sky in which there is breath of life; everything on
earth shall perish. (18) But I will establish My covenant with you, and you shall
enter the ark, with your sons, your wife, and your sons’ wives. (19) And of all
that lives, of all flesh, you shall take two of each into the ark to keep alive with
you; they shall be male and female. (20) From birds of every kind, cattle of every
kind, every kind of creeping thing on earth, two of each shall come to you to
stay alive. (21) For your part, take everything that is eaten and store it away, to
serve as food for you and for them.” (22) Noah did so; just as God commanded
him, so he did.
7 Then the Lord said to Noah, “Go into the ark, with all your household, for
you alone have I found righteous before Me in this generation. (2) Of every
pure animal you shall take seven pairs, males and their mates, and of every
animal that is not pure, two, a male and its mate; (3) of the birds of the sky
also, seven pairs, male and female, to keep seed alive upon all the earth.
(4) For in seven days’ time I will make a rain upon the earth, forty days and
forty nights, and I will blot out from the earth all existence that I created.”
(5) And Noah did just as the Lord commanded him.
(continued)
The Modern Critical Study of the Bible 65

Table 2. (continued)
(6) Noah was six hundred years old when the Flood came, waters upon the
earth. (7) Noah, with his sons, his wife, and his sons’ wives, went into the ark
because of the waters of the Flood. (8) Of the pure animals, of the animals that
are not pure, of the birds, and of everything that creeps on the ground, (9) two
of each, male and female, came to Noah into the ark, as God had commanded
Noah. (10) And on the seventh day the waters of the Flood came upon the earth.
(11) In the six hundredth year of Noah’s life, in the second month, on the
seventeenth day of that month, on that day
All the fountains of the great deep burst apart,
And the floodgates of the sky broke open.
(12) (The rain fell on the earth forty days and forty nights.) (13) That same day
Noah and Noah’s sons, Shem, Ham, and Japheth, went into the ark, with Noah’s
wife and the three wives of his sons—(14) they and all beasts of every kind, all
cattle of every kind, all creatures of every kind that creep on the earth, and all
birds of every kind, every bird, every winged thing. (15) They all came to Noah
into the ark, two each of all flesh in which there was breath of life. (16) Thus they
that entered comprised male and female of all flesh, as God had commanded
him. And the Lord shut him in.
(17) The Flood continued forty days on the earth, and the waters increased
and raised the ark so that it rose above the earth. (18) The waters swelled and
increased greatly upon the earth, and the ark drifted upon the waters.
(19) When the waters had swelled much more upon the earth, all the highest
mountains everywhere under the sky were covered. (20) Fifteen cubits higher
did the waters swell, as the mountains were covered. (21) And all flesh that
stirred on earth perished—birds, cattle, beasts, and all the things that swarmed
upon the earth, and all mankind. (22) All in whose nostrils was the merest
breath of life, all that was on dry land, died. (23) All existence on earth was
blotted out—man, cattle, creeping things, and the birds of the sky; they were
blotted out from the earth. Only Noah was left, and those with him in the ark.
(24) And when the waters swelled on the earth one hundred and fift y days. . . .
J P Redactor of JE Other
Source analysis based on Michael Coogan, The Old Testament: A Historical Literary
Introduction to the Hebrew Scriptures. New York: Oxford University Press, 2006, p. 24.

scholars are not enthusiastic about source criticism generally and prefer to
view the Bible as consisting of a basic oral narrative that was subject to
supplementation and accretion over time. In the last few decades, source
criticism in the conventional sense of the analysis of the documentary
66 The Modern Critical Study of the Bible

sources that constitute the Bible has given way to other new and exciting
methodologies in the study of the Bible, as we shall see. However, insofar as
these alternative methodologies often presuppose the four hypothesized
sources, it is clear that they owe much to the Documentary Hypothesis.

Genesis 10–11: The Tower of Babel

Returning to the biblical text, the story of Noah and the flood is followed by
a genealogical table of nations (Gen 10) in which the peoples of various lands
are portrayed as having descended from a common ancestor—Noah—
through his three sons Japheth, Ham, and Shem. S(h)emites are said to de-
scend from Noah’s son Shem. The story that follows in Genesis 11 is an
etiological tale that explains the diversification of languages and the spread of
distinct ethnic-linguistic groups throughout the lands of the earth. As such,
the story acts as a bridge carrying us from the universal focus of the first ten
chapters of Genesis to the particular focus—a focus on one group and one
land—that will begin in Gen 12. Kaufmann argues that with the Tower of Ba-
bel story, the biblical narrator expresses his view of idolatry (221, 294–295). Up
to this point, the Bible assumes that knowledge of the one deity was character-
istic of the earliest humans. Only with the rise of various nations, languages,
and imperialism does the worship of other “manufactured” gods arise.
Babel (pronounced “Bavel”) is the name of ancient “Babylon.” The
tower in the story is identified by scholars as the famous tower or ziggurat
of Marduk in Babylon. The Bible’s hostility to Babylon and its imperialism
is clear in this satirical story. Although the word means “gate of the god,” it
is made the basis of a mocking pun in Hebrew. The substitution of one let-
ter creates balal, meaning “confusion.” Thus, this mighty tower, which was
the pride of Babylon, is represented by the biblical author as the occasion
for the confusion of human language.
Why is the construction of Marduk’s ziggurat represented as dis-
pleasing to Yahweh? According to some interpreters, the tower builders
seek to elevate themselves, and perhaps storm heaven, by building a tower
with its top in the sky. But Sarna (Genesis, 67, 72) sees the tower builders as
defying the deity’s explicit desire that humans be fruitful and multiply and
fill all the earth. Their goal is to congregate in one place, so Yahweh frus-
trates their plans for self-monumentalizing and scatters them over the face
of the earth. He makes it more difficult for them to join together again by
confusing their tongues. For other interpreters, the story represents a rejec-
tion of civilization, monumental architecture, and empire building. Such
The Modern Critical Study of the Bible 67

ambitions are viewed negatively as leading to human self-aggrandizement,

arrogant self-reliance, and a forgetting of god. Humans worship the work
of their own hands—which is a turn toward idolatry.
Sarna argues that the Tower of Babel story presents the biblical writ-
er’s view that idolatry was not the original state of affairs; it was the result of
a forgetting of the deity, an obsession with self-worship and power (Genesis,
77). If so, then, idolatry is here represented as coincident with urbanization
and as the consequence rather than the cause of sin, since sin is rebellion
against, or turning away from, Israel’s god (Genesis, 77).
The first eleven chapters of Genesis provide a cosmic and universal
setting for the history of Israel. These chapters cover 2,500 years. The rest of
Genesis (chapters 12–50) covers just four generations, the generations of the
patriarchs and matriarchs: Abraham and Sarah, Isaac and Rebekah, Jacob
and Rachel and Leah, and their twelve sons and daughter. The focus of the
narrative has shifted dramatically. Why?
By the end of the universal history of Gen 1–11, things are not going
well. Although Yahweh created the earth as an intrinsically good paradise
and humans in the divine image, those very humans have put their moral
freedom to poor use. While ancient Near Eastern mythologies feature the
struggle between good and evil cosmic powers, the myths of the opening
chapters of the Bible recount the struggle between the will of the creator
and rebellious humans (Kaufmann, 65, 295). In the stories of the first hu-
man pair, Cain, the generation of the flood, and finally the builders of the
Tower of Babel, the deity is repeatedly spurned. The stage is thus set for
Yahweh to show graciousness to one small group. And so Gen 12, which
begins the second stage of the Bible’s historical narrative, opens with Yah-
weh’s call to Abram, son of Terah, to leave the land of his fathers and travel
to a land that he will show him.

Genesis 12–50: The Patriarchal Narratives and

Historical Methodologies
The stories contained in Gen 12–50 differ from the stories in the preceding
eleven chapters. These stories lack some of the fanciful and exaggerated ele-
ments characteristic of the genre of myth (no talking snakes, no tree of life,
no worldwide flood) and purport to record events in the lives of the Hebrew
ancestors of the Israelite nation—the patriarchs and matriarchs. Modern
scholars ask: To what extent is it justified to view these materials as “his-
torical” or to employ tools of historical analysis when studying these texts?
68 The Modern Critical Study of the Bible

The first part of this chapter reviewed the main tenets of source criti-
cism and the Documentary Hypothesis. The source critical method focuses
on the hypothetical period of the compilation of the four sources that con-
stitute the Torah. But subsequent scholarship began to delve into the ques-
tion of the prehistory of the four sources. What were the sources’ sources,
and do these older sources provide us with older historical information?
The question was an important and controversial one. Source critics
had concluded that the sources J, E, P, and D were written in the tenth to
fift h centuries and that despite the fact that these sources purport to de-
scribe events from an earlier period (the patriarchal stories and the Exodus
of the Israelites from Egypt are said to take place in the second millennium
b.c.e.), they are not reliable for those periods and represent the retrojec-
tions of a much later time. Thus we cannot know anything of Israel’s his-
tory and religion before the tenth century.
This was a somewhat dissatisfying conclusion to many people. After
all, the writers of J, E, P, and D probably did not sit down and invent their
documents—the narratives, legal traditions, cultic and ritual practices—
out of whole cloth like a modern-day novelist. It is far more likely that they
drew on older traditions, stories, customs, laws, and ritual practices that
had developed and been transmitted over centuries. Scholars soon became
interested in the following questions: What materials did the compiler or
compilers of J and E, for example, draw upon in the composition of J and E?
Did they use ancient materials? Did those ancient materials contain reliable
traditions? If so, then perhaps we do have access to information regarding
the history and religion of the ancient Israelites in an even earlier age, a
time before the composition of J, E, P, and D.
The idea that the Bible’s four sources drew on even older sources finds
support in the Bible itself. At various times, biblical writers name some of
their earlier sources explicitly, sources for which we unfortunately have no
copies. For example, Num 21:14 contains a brief poetic excerpt concerning
the boundaries between Moab and the Amorites. The excerpt is attributed
to the Book of the Wars of Yahweh, which is mentioned as if it would be a
source familiar to the reader. Joshua 10:13 contains a poetic snippet that is
attributed to the Book of Yashar, the same book referenced in 2 Sam 1:18,
when David laments the deaths of Saul and Jonathan by reciting an epic
poem about ancient Israelite heroes. It seems entirely reasonable in light of
the practices of other peoples and the explicit citation of earlier sources in a
few instances in the Bible itself to suppose that the four primary literary
The Modern Critical Study of the Bible 69

documents hypothesized by the source critics are themselves compilations

of older source materials from even earlier periods.
Some of these early sources may have been transmitted in oral rather
than written form. One of the leading scholars to devote himself to this
question was Hermann Gunkel. Gunkel’s great knowledge of the oral litera-
ture of other nations led him to ask whether one might further analyze the
four literary source documents of the Bible so as to uncover the preliterary
stages of their development, that is, the stages of their oral transmission.
Gunkel focused on small units found within the four primary source docu-
ments and was able to identify certain specific genres or forms (gattungen).
The name given to this approach is thus form criticism. Gunkel believed that
he was identifying older, preliterary forms that had been taken up and in-
corporated in the literary sources J, E, P, and D that constitute the biblical
text. Examples of the gattungen, or forms, identified by Gunkel are hymns,
laws, rituals, proverbs, folk stories, poems, legends, songs, and fragments of
mythologies. An example of the last may be found in Gen 6:1–4:

When men began to increase on earth and daughters were born

to them, the divine beings saw how beautiful the daughters of
men were and took wives from among them that pleased them.
Yahweh said, “My breath shall not abide in man forever, since he
too is flesh; let the days allowed him be one hundred and twenty
years.” It was then, and later too, that the Nephilim appeared on
earth—when the divine beings cohabited with the daughters of
men, who bore them offspring. They were the heroes of old, the
men of renown.

Another form commonly found in the Bible is the etiological story (a leg-
end that explains the origin of a name, ritual, institution, or the like). Gun-
kel described various types of etiological stories: Ethnological legends
explain the origin of a people; etymological legends explain the origin of a
name; ceremonial legends explain the origins of a ritual.
These various forms were probably older oral traditions adopted by
the biblical writers. They may preserve historical reminiscences, but Gun-
kel maintained that more important than the actual events that might lie
behind a particular form is the function of that particular form—its setting
in life (or sitz-im-leben)—and what that might tell us about ancient Israelite
history and culture. If, for example, it could be determined that a particular
70 The Modern Critical Study of the Bible

genre functioned in a liturgical context or a judicial context, we might

learn from it something about biblical religion or law. Thus, form criticism
was not content with merely identifying the various genres of the basic
units that constitute the biblical text. Rather, it was concerned with the par-
ticular function, the cultural context, the sitz-im-leben of that literary unit
as a window onto the history and culture of ancient Israel.
Growing out of form criticism is another modern critical method for
analyzing the biblical text: tradition criticism (or traditio-historical criti-
cism). Tradition criticism focuses on the history of the transmission of an-
cient traditions (through oral and literary stages) until they reach their
final or present form. The present text of the Pentateuch unquestionably
rests upon a long history of oral recitation and transmission, just like the
epic poetry of Homer’s The Odyssey and The Iliad. Tradition criticism ex-
amines the way people receive traditional material and creatively rework it
before transmitting it, adapting it to their own purposes and context. This
process is sometimes reflected within the Bible itself. Traditions in one part
of the Bible are taken up and modified in later parts of the Bible. The book
of Deuteronomy, for example, recounts events in the book of Exodus but
modifies them or adds different emphases in the process. First and second
Chronicles rework the traditions recorded in the historical narrative of
Gen–2 Kgs. Legal material in one part of the Pentateuch is subject to rein-
terpretation, expansion, and modification in other parts of the Pentateuch.
Tradition criticism aims at uncovering the early form of a tradition and the
various stages in the transmission and transformation of that tradition—a
process that is central to the project of historical reconstruction.
The schools of form criticism and tradition criticism emphasized the
real-life, historical setting of the materials that constitute the biblical
sources and their relationship to the wider culture—something almost en-
tirely lacking in earlier source criticism. All of these analytical modes of
examining the Bible, developed primarily by German scholars, can be con-
trasted with a North American tradition of scholarship that emphasized
the correlation of biblical and archaeological data. W. F. Albright was a
leading scholar of this American school of biblical studies. He was an ex-
pert in the areas of Palestinian archaeology and Assyriology and focused
on illustrating the Bible with the ancient Near Eastern sources newly com-
ing to light and with nonliterary archaeological findings. He argued that
archaeology supported the basic historicity of the biblical tradition.
But how historical is the biblical text? To begin with, there are definite
problems with chronology in much of the biblical material. It is often hard
The Modern Critical Study of the Bible 71

to pin down exact dates for many of the events mentioned; sometimes more
than one date is given in the text. The Bible tends to use ideal numbers (e.g.,
multiples of 5 or multiples of 5 plus 7), which casts doubt on its dating of
events. For example, ten generations pass from Adam to Noah and ten
more from Noah to Abram. Moreover, there are suspicious repetitions of
particular motifs for two or more of the patriarchs. As an example, twice
Abraham enters foreign territory and to protect himself passes off his wife
as his sister; Isaac also does this once. Are these three versions of one basic
tradition, or do they “record” three separate incidents? What is the likeli-
hood of three such incidents occurring—is it historically reasonable to sup-
pose that they would?
For these and other reasons, we may agree with Sarna, who concludes
that the biblical chronologies of the patriarchal period are not accurate his-
torical records (Genesis, 84). Yet, in the twentieth century scholars of the
Albright school argued that many of the traditions of the book of Genesis,
beginning with the patriarchal narratives, contained authentic reflections
of the second millennium b.c.e. and were not merely the retrojected fabri-
cations of a much later age. Sarna also is among those scholars who point to
internal biblical evidence for the authenticity and antiquity of the patriar-
chal stories. He advances the following arguments: First, representing Abra-
ham, Isaac, and Jacob as foreigners and strangers in Canaan is hardly a
convenient tradition for a people seeking to establish a claim to Canaan as
its homeland (Genesis, 86). If this myth of origins were the fabrication of a
later writer, surely that writer would have provided the nation with a less
tenuous connection to the land. Second, Sarna notes (Genesis, 87) that the
patriarchal stories contain many details that would have been offensive to
later sensibilities and stand in direct contradiction to later Israelite law
(such as Jacob’s marriage to two sisters simultaneously, a violation of Lev
18:18; the establishment of cultic pillars at various points throughout the
land in violation of the later principle of the centralization of worship in
one sanctuary). Surely a later writer would have cleaned up the ancestral
record to agree with later Israelite tradition and law. Finally, Sarna notes
that the representation of interethnic relationships conflicts with the reality
of a later period. For example, the Aramaeans are depicted as close kin in
the patriarchal stories, but in the period of the monarchy when these stories
were presumably put into writing, the Aramaeans were bitter enemies of
the Israelites. Why would a biblical author portray the hated Aramaeans as
close kin unless he had an old and established tradition that reflected that
fact (Genesis, 89)? According to scholars like Sarna, these inconsistencies
72 The Modern Critical Study of the Bible

and more suggest that the patriarchal traditions are not entirely the fabrica-
tions and retrojections of a later period, the period of the monarchy. He
argues that the stories contain authentic memories of an earlier historic
situation that were incorporated by later composers of the biblical text.
On the other extreme, works from the 1970s by authors such as Thomas
Thompson and John Van Seters take the position that the confused chro-
nologies and numerous anachronisms in the patriarchal stories are the rule
rather than the exception and point to a very late date of composition. They
view the entire Pentateuch as a postexilic fabrication.
These two extremes are mirrored in the development of the discipline
of archaeology. In its early stages, archaeology of the region tended toward
credulity, evidenced by the fact that the discipline was referred to as “bibli-
cal archaeology.” In other words, archaeologists saw themselves as search-
ing for evidence to verify the details of the biblical text. W. F. Albright is
representative of those archaeologists who believed archaeological findings
often provided important external evidence for the basic historicity and
authenticity of the patriarchal stories. Maintaining this view sometimes
required that discrepancies between the biblical and archaeological evi-
dence be explained away. Nevertheless, some archaeological findings
seemed quite remarkable. Scholars of the Albright school pointed to texts
and clay tablets discovered at second-millennium Nuzi and Mari in Meso-
potamia (near the area identified in the Bible as the ancestral home of the
patriarchs) as illuminating biblical customs and institutions. The Nuzi texts
attest to the custom of adoption for purposes of inheritance—particularly
the adoption of a slave in the absence of offspring. Biblical scholars excit-
edly point to the biblical passage in which Abraham expresses the fear that
his servant Eliezer, and not his own flesh and blood, will inherit Yahweh’s
promise (Gen 15:2–4). Also according to the Nuzi texts, a barren wife is to
provide a maidservant as a substitute to bear her husband’s child. This sce-
nario occurs with three of the four matriarchs: Sarah, Rachel, and Leah
(Gen 16:2, Gen 30:3–13). Other parallels in family and marriage law uncov-
ered by archaeologists correlate with biblical details. In addition, the
eighteenth-century b.c.e. Mari texts contain names that correspond to Is-
raelite names such as Benjamin, Laban, and Ishmael.
Biblical scholars, buoyed by the correlations between such texts and
biblical stories, asserted that the patriarchs were real persons whose cus-
toms, legal practices, and social institutions could be verified against the
backdrop of the second millennium as revealed by archaeological findings.
Thus it has been argued that the mode of life described in the period fits the
The Modern Critical Study of the Bible 73

premonarchic (pre-1000 b.c.e.) period quite well, even though it is hard to

pinpoint the time of the patriarchs. Correspondences between personal
and place names used in the Hebrew Bible and in cuneiform tablets discov-
ered at Ebla, an ancient trading city destroyed about 2250 b.c.e., led some
scholars to suggest that the patriarchs lived in the Early Bronze Age (before
2150 b.c.e.). Because some biblical customs are paralleled in the materials
discovered in the royal archives at Mari, dating to the eighteenth century,
some scholars argued for the Middle Bronze Age (2150–1550 b.c.e.). These
dates seem highly improbable to many other scholars, who identify the set-
ting of these stories as the Late Bronze Age (1550–1200 b.c.e.). The patri-
archs are said to come from areas in northern Syria, which is Aramaean
territory, and Aramaeans are dated to this time. Moreover, the patriarchs
are depicted as seminomads living in tents, wandering in search of seasonal
pasture for their flocks, sometimes going as far as Mesopotamia and Egypt.
This seminomadic lifestyle, as well as various details of language, customs,
laws, and cultic practice, are believed to fit the Late Bronze Age.
However, even if we were to conclude—and this is far from certain—
that the stories reflect the circumstances of, or were handed down from, the
Late Bronze Age, the question must still be asked: Were the patriarchs actual
historical figures, chieftains of seminomadic clans? And even if we assume
that the patriarchs, or figures who were the basis for the stories about the
patriarchs, lived sometime between 1550 and 1200, the very earliest date hy-
pothesized for the literary composition of the patriarchal stories is the tenth
to ninth century if not later—creating a gap of many centuries in which oral
transmission, elaboration, and development undoubtedly occurred.
Certainly, some degree of skepticism is in order, and it has been ar-
gued that some of the ancient sources have been misread or misinterpreted
in a zealous effort to find parallels with biblical institutions. But the degree
to which skepticism is warranted is hotly debated. Extreme skeptics like
Thompson and Van Seters point out that many of the biblical customs par-
alleled in very old ancient Near Eastern sources were alive and well in the
first millennium also. Stories that refer to these customs could therefore
derive from anytime in the second or first millennium. Given the many late
features that appear in biblical stories—such as references to Philistines
who did not inhabit the region until late in the second millennium—it is
more reasonable to suppose a later date of composition.
Over time it became apparent that discrepancies between the ar-
chaeological record and the biblical text could not be explained away eas-
ily. Increasingly, practitioners of what would now be termed “Palestinian
74 The Modern Critical Study of the Bible

Archaeology” or “Ancient Near Eastern Archaeology” or “Archaeology of

the Levant” rather than “Biblical Archaeology” grew uninterested in point-
ing out correlations between archaeological data and biblical stories and
focused on the best possible reconstruction of the history of the region on
the basis of the archaeological evidence alone—regardless of whether the
results would confirm the biblical account. This reconstruction often directly
contradicted biblical claims (see Chapter 13, which compares the story of
Israel’s lightning invasion of the land of Canaan as presented in the biblical
book of Joshua with archaeological data).
On the other hand, Marc Brettler has warned recently against a “creep-
ing skepticism”—according to which legitimate doubts about the antiquity
and historicity of certain elements of the Bible have led to the wholesale
discrediting of the Bible as a source for historical reconstruction. He also
warns against a “negative fundamentalism,” according to which the Bible
is deemed historically useless until proven otherwise—an inversion of an
older positive fundamentalism, according to which the Bible was histori-
cally reliable until proven otherwise. Brettler points out that the Bible is in
many ways no different from other ancient sources that—though marred
by anachronism, revision, and ideological presentation—can still be used
with caution and in conjunction with other extratextual data in the recon-
struction of history (Brettler, 21).
The historicity of biblical materials continues to be the subject of con-
troversy. One reason for this is clear: Many people cling to the idea of the
Bible as a historically accurate document, out of ideological necessity. Many
fear that if the historical information of the Bible isn’t true, then the Bible is
unreliable as a source of religious instruction and inspiration. This is an
unfortunate and heavy burden to place upon this fascinating library of
writings from antiquity. People who equate truth with historical fact will
certainly end up viewing the Bible dismissively—as a naïve and unsophisti-
cated web of lies—since it is replete with fantastic elements and contradic-
tions that simply cannot be literally true. But to view it this way is to make a
genre mistake. Shakespeare’s Hamlet, while set in Denmark, an actual place,
is not historical fact, but that doesn’t make it a naïve and unsophisticated web
of lies. We accept when we read or watch the play that it is not a work of his-
toriography (writing about history) but a work of literature. In deference to
that genre and its conventions, we know and accept that the truths it conveys
are not those of historical fact but are social, political, ethical, and existential
truths. The Bible deserves at least the same courteous attention to its genre.
The Modern Critical Study of the Bible 75

The Bible doesn’t pretend to be and shouldn’t be read as what might

be called “objective history”—a bare narration of events. To be sure, we
do find that some events mentioned in the Bible correlate to events known
from sources outside the Bible. For example, Pharaoh Shishak’s invasion of
Palestine in 924 is mentioned in both Egyptian sources and the biblical text;
the destruction of the northern kingdom in 722, the capture of Jerusalem in
597, and the destruction of the southern kingdom in 586 are recorded in As-
syrian and Babylonian records, as are some other events from the time of
the monarchy. As a consequence, most scholars are willing to accept the
general biblical chronology of the monarchic period starting around 1000
b.c.e. (the sequence of kings and battles and so on). But ultimately, it is a
mistake to read the Bible as a historical record. The Bible’s composition is
shaped by nonhistorical goals as well as literary conventions and forms.
It is a commonplace that there is no such thing as purely objective his-
tory. We never have direct access to past events—only mediated access, in
material remains that yield information only after a process of interpreta-
tion, or in texts that are already an interpretation of those events. The bibli-
cal narrative is an interpretation of events that were held by centuries-long
tradition to be meaningful in the life of the people. To the biblical narrators
these events, known perhaps from ancient oral traditions, pointed to a di-
vine purpose, and the narrative is told to illustrate that basic proposition.
The biblical narrators did not try to write history as a modern historian
might try to do. They were concerned to show us what they believed to be
the finger of their god in the events and experiences of the Israelite people.
As Brettler has noted, in the Bible the past is refracted through a theologi-
cal lens if not a partisan political-ideological lens (22–23). But then all an-
cient historical narrative is written this way. With due caution, we may
learn something of Israel’s history from biblical sources, just as classical
historians have learned much about classical history from the tendentious,
partisan, and ideologically motivated work of classical writers.
The discussion of the patriarchal stories in the next chapter adopts
this perspective. We will not ask whether the patriarchal stories are histori-
cally accurate; we will assume they are not, if only because they are not
historiographic in nature. Ridding ourselves of the burden of historicity, we
are free to appreciate the stories for what they are: powerful narratives that
must be read against the literary conventions of their time and whose
truths are social, political, moral, and existential. We begin by identifying
the major themes of these stories.
 c ha p t e r 6
Biblical Narrative
The Stories of the Patriarchs (Genesis 12–36)

Readings: Genesis 12–36

The Threefold Promise

The first eleven chapters of Genesis provide a cosmic and universal introduc-
tion to the story of Israel. According to these chapters, the creator god has
been spurned and all but forgotten by the humans he created. Repeatedly,
humans have turned their moral freedom to evil use. In Gen 12, Yahweh nar-
rows his focus, singling out one family—indeed one individual—to whom
he issues a command and makes a promise. The story of Terah’s son Abram
(later Abraham) and his family, prefaced by a genealogical table in Gen 11, is
marked by this dual theme of divine command and divine promise. The bib-
lical writer represents the emigration of Terah’s son Abram as divinely com-
manded, the first step in a journey that will lead ultimately to the formation
of a nation in covenant with Yahweh. First, we meet our cast of characters.

Now this is the line of Terah: Terah begot Abram, Nahor, and
Haran; and Haran begot Lot. Haran died in the lifetime of his
father Terah, in his native land, Ur of the Chaldeans. Abram
and Nahor took to themselves wives, the name of Abram’s wife
being Sarai [who will become Sarah]; and that of Nahor’s wife
Milcah. . . . 30 Now Sarai was barren, she had no child.

76
Biblical Narrative 77

Terah took his son Abram, his grandson Lot the son of Ha-
ran, and his daughter in law Sarai, the wife of his son Abram,
and they set out together from Ur of the Chaldeans for the land
of Canaan; but when they had come as far as Haran, they settled
there.
The days of Terah came to 205 years; and Terah died in
Haran. (Gen 11:27–32)
Yahweh said to Abram, “Go from your native land and from
your father’s house, to the land that I will show you.

I will make of you a great nation,

And I will bless you;
I will make your name great
And you shall be a blessing.
I will bless those who bless you
And curse him that curses you;
And all the families of the earth
Shall bless themselves by you.” (Gen 12:1–3)

Abram is commanded to go forth from his home and family to a location

that remains for now unspecified, a fact that has led commentators over the
centuries to praise Abram for his faith—a virtue associated with Abraham
in later religious tradition.
The divine command is coupled with a promise: “I will make of you,”
Yahweh says, “a great nation and I will bless you” (12:1). When Abram, his
wife Sarai, his nephew Lot, and those traveling with them reach Canaan,
Yahweh makes an additional promise: “I will assign this land to your off-
spring” (12:7). Thus, in just a few short verses, the writer has established the
threefold promise that underpins the biblical drama that is about to unfold.
The promise of progeny, blessing, and land establishes a narrative tension for
the stories of the patriarchs but also for the story of the nation of Israel in
subsequent books. In the patriarchal stories, there is a suspenseful vacilla-
tion between episodes that threaten to extinguish Yahweh’s promise and
episodes that reaffirm them. For example, Israelite matriarchs seemed to be
a singularly infertile group, and lines of succession defy our expectations. In
short, the process by which the promise is fulfi lled is halting and tortuous.
The promise is affi rmed in two important encounters between Yah-
weh and Abraham. In Gen 15, Yahweh’s promise to Abraham is formal-
ized in a ritual ceremony. Yahweh and Abraham are said to “cut a
78 Biblical Narrative

covenant.” Covenant is a central biblical concept. The Hebrew word for

covenant, “brit,” refers to a promise, vow, contract, agreement, or pact.
Ancient Near Eastern parallels to the biblical covenant have been pointed
out by historians. In suzerainty covenants, a superior party dictates the
terms of a political treaty, and an inferior party obeys them. The arrange-
ment serves primarily the interests of the suzerain, or superior party. In
parity covenants, two equal parties agree to observe the provisions of a
treaty.
There are four major covenants in the Hebrew Bible initiated by Yah-
weh, as expressions of divine favor and graciousness. Two of these appear
in Genesis: the Noahide covenant and the Abrahamic (or patriarchal) cove-
nant. The Noahide covenant in Gen 9:1–17 is universal in scope, encompass-
ing all life on earth. The covenant stresses the sanctity of life, and Yahweh
promises never to destroy all life again. By contrast, the Abrahamic cove-
nant is a covenant with a single individual and so resembles an ancient
Near Eastern suzerainty covenant. Yahweh appears as a suzerain making a
land grant to a favored subject. An ancient ritual ratifies the oath—the par-
ties to the oath pass between the split carcass of a sacrificial animal, sym-
bolically signaling their agreement to suffer a like fate should they violate
the covenant. In Gen 15, Abraham cuts several sacrificial animals in two.
Yahweh, and only Yahweh, passes between the two halves. Thus, the strik-
ing thing about the Abrahamic covenant is its unilateral character. Only
Yahweh is obligated by the covenant, obligated to fulfill the promise he has
made. Abraham does not appear to have any obligation in return. Thus, it is
the subject—Abraham—and not the suzerain—Yahweh—who is benefited
by this covenant, a reversal of the reader’s expectations.
Moreover, the biblical writer goes out of his way to provide a moral
justification for the grant of this land to Israel. In the biblical writer’s view,
Yahweh is the owner of the land, empowered to establish residency require-
ments for those who would live in it. The current inhabitants were polluting
the land with bloodshed and idolatry. When the land is completely pol-
luted, it will spew out its inhabitants. Until this expulsion, the descendants
of Abraham will have to wait, “for the iniquity of the Amorites is not yet
complete” (15:16). Here, and even more explicitly in Deuteronomy 9:5, the
Bible makes it clear that Yahweh’s covenant with Israel is not due to any
special merit or favoritism. Rather, Yahweh seeks replacement tenants who,
unlike the previous tenants, will follow the rules of residence that he has
established for his land.
Biblical Narrative 79

Genesis 17 appears to be a second version of the same covenant—this

time by the priestly writer. There are some notable differences between the
two accounts. First, the deity refers to himself as El Shaddai. Second, the
promise is extended to include a line of kings that will come forth from
Abraham. Moreover, the deity requires that Abraham and his male descen-
dants be circumcised as a perpetual sign of the covenant:

And throughout the generations, every male among you shall be

circumcised at the age of eight days. . . . Thus shall my covenant
be marked in your flesh as an everlasting pact. (Gen 17:12–13)

Failure to circumcise on the eighth day is tantamount to breaking the cov-

enant.
Circumcision is known in many cultures of the ancient Near East,
generally as a rite of passage at the time of puberty; circumcision timed to
the eighth day after birth appears to be a uniquely biblical institution. As is
the case with so many biblical rituals, laws, and institutions, whatever its
original meaning or significance in the ancient world or among Israel’s
earliest ancestors, circumcision is here infused with new meaning—the rite
loses its direct association with sexual maturation and fertility and be-
comes instead a sign of Yahweh’s eternal covenant with Abraham and his
seed.

Abraham: A Man of Faith?

Despite the affirmations of Yahweh’s promise in Gen 15 and Gen 17, the
story of Abraham is peppered with episodes in which the realization of the
promise and blessing is threatened. Ironically, a careful reading of the text
suggests that Abraham himself poses one of the greatest threats to the ful-
fillment of Yahweh’s plan and calls into question the traditional character-
ization of Abraham as an exemplar of faith. Consider the following evidence
that emerges from a literary analysis of this brilliantly crafted tale.
The genealogical table in Gen 11 introduces us to Abram’s family and
contains a seemingly irrelevant detail, buried among the list of names—the
infertility of Abram’s wife Sarai.

29 Abram and Nahor took to themselves wives, the name of

Abram’s wife being Sarai and that of Nahor’s wife Milcah, the
80 Biblical Narrative

daughter of Haran, the father of Milcah and Iscah. 30 Now Sarai

was barren, she had no child.

A few verses after this announcement of Sarai’s barren state, the narrator
details Yahweh’s promise to make of Abram a great nation (Gen 12:2). In
retrospect, the reader understands that the seemingly irrelevant datum of
Sarai’s infertility establishes a dramatic tension that will run through the
remainder of the Abra(ha)m story—for Abram doesn’t seem to understand
that the promise will be realized through Sarai. Why should he (or the
reader) think otherwise? Yahweh wasn’t specific. He simply says, “I will
make of you [masculine singular] a great nation” and he says nothing of
Sarai, who is, after all, barren. Abram very likely assumes some other mate
awaits him.
In the episode immediately following Yahweh’s promise, Abram trav-
els to Egypt, where he plans to pass Sarai off as his sister in order to advance
his position among the Egyptians. In so doing he creates the conditions for
Sarai’s entry into the palace of Pharaoh. While the narrator gives no direct
indication of Sarai’s reaction to Abram’s treatment of her, the sense of bit-
terness and rejection that she expresses on future occasions (Gen 16:5, 18:12,
21:10) may have been fueled by incidents like this. Yahweh punishes Pha-
raoh, and when Pharaoh learns that he is being punished for taking an-
other man’s wife, he is furious with Abram. It seems that Pharaoh’s moral
compass is more intact that Abram’s.
In Gen 15, Abram seems to have given up hope of an heir, saying,
“Since you have granted me no offspring, my steward will be my heir” (Gen
15:5). Yahweh repeats to Abram his promise of countless offspring and reas-
sures him that his heir will be his own biological child. Abram trusts Yah-
weh (Gen 15:6), although he remains in the dark as to the identity of the
mother. This time the promise is sealed in a solemn covenant ritual.
In Gen 16, Sarai—still childless—swallows her pride and offers Abram
her Egyptian slave, Hagar, in an ancient Near Eastern form of surrogacy:
The child that she will bear will be credited to Sarai (“perhaps I shall have a
son through her,” Gen 16:2). Abram willingly accepts the offer. But when
Hagar becomes pregnant, she does not play the humble surrogate role as
expected. Rather, she acts arrogantly toward Sarah (“her mistress was low-
ered in her esteem,” Gen 16:4). Sarai’s sense of failure and humiliation
become even more acute. That Abram does nothing to curb Hagar as he
should is suggested by Sarai’s anguished cry: “The wrong done me is your
fault! I myself put my maid in your bosom; now that she sees that she is
Biblical Narrative 81

pregnant, I am lowered in her esteem. May Yahweh decide between you

and me!” (Gen 16:5). In this speech, Sarai points out that she was coopera-
tive in finding a means to supply an heir—she should not be humiliated or
displaced in her own household after such a deed! Abram shows a distinct
lack of initiative in the face of this domestic disturbance. He does not curb
Hagar, nor does he address Sarai’s pain, and Sarai’s subsequent harsh treat-
ment of Hagar causes the latter to run away.
In the wilderness, Yahweh promises Hagar offspring too numerous to
count (Gen 16:9), suggestively echoing the promise of countless offspring to
Abram in Gen 15:5 so that the reader wonders whether Hagar will indeed
bear the heir. Yahweh tells Hagar to return home, for she will have a son
and she will call him Ishmael. That Hagar shares this wondrous news with
Abram upon her return is suggested by the fact that Abram himself names
the child Ishmael, the name that Yahweh had revealed only to Hagar. Surely
to Abram and Hagar—and presumably to Sarai, usurped and humiliated in
her own home—it must have seemed that the child who would inherit the
covenantal promise had arrived. Any reader unfamiliar with the story’s
ending may be excused for drawing the same conclusion at this point in the
narrative.
The last verse of Genesis 16 tells us that Abram was eighty-six years
old when Ishmael was born; the first verse of Gen 17 tells us that Abram
was ninety-nine years old when Yahweh appears to him to reestablish the
covenant. Thus thirteen years have passed—thirteen years in which Abram
and Hagar (and probably Sarai) have believed that their beloved Ishmael
was the child of the promise. But Abram’s hopes for Ishmael begin to un-
ravel as a result of two important developments in chapter 17. First, in reaf-
firming the covenant, the deity commands circumcision on the eighth day
as a sign of the covenant. Ishmael is, of course, thirteen years old and thus
unable to fulfill the requirement of eighth-day, or covenantal, circumci-
sion. Second, in Gen 17 Yahweh is finally explicit about his plan. It is Sarah
(as she is now to be known) who will bear the child of the promise:

As for your wife . . . Sarah. I will bless her; indeed, I will give
you a son by her. I will bless her so that she shall give rise to na-
tions; rulers of peoples shall issue from her. (Gen 17:15–16)

Abraham (as he is now known) is incredulous. “Can Sarah bear a child at

ninety?” he says, mocking the idea (Gen 17:17). But the deity remains silent in
the face of Abraham’s disbelief and—we may say—disappointment. In that
82 Biblical Narrative

silence, Abraham seems to experience a moment of realization—Yahweh is

entirely serious. He intends to carry out this plan—a plan that Abraham
himself has actively jeopardized on occasion. Abraham protests vigorously:
“O, that Ishmael might live by your favor!” (Gen 17:18). But the deity insists,

Nevertheless, Sarah your wife shall bear you a son, and you shall
name him Isaac, and I will maintain My covenant with him as
an everlasting covenant for his offspring to come. (Gen 17:19)

Sensing Abraham’s distress over the rejection of Ishmael, Yahweh relents a

little but not on the main point at issue:

As for Ishmael, I have heeded you. I hereby bless him. I will

make him fertile and exceedingly numerous. He shall be the
father of twelve chieftains, and I will make of him a great nation.
But my covenant I will maintain with Isaac, whom Sarah shall
bear to you at this season next year. (Gen 17:20–21)

Tradition characterizes Abraham as a man of faith, trusting in Yahweh’s

promises and obedient to his plan, but certain textual details suggest other-
wise. Indeed, there are hints that even after the announcement about Sarah
in Gen 17, Abraham continues to resist and even seeks to thwart Yahweh’s
plan, presumably because of his love for Ishmael. The first hint is found in
Gen 17:23–27. Following the deity’s designation of circumcision as the sign
of the covenant, Abraham immediately takes Ishmael and circumcises him.
We may see in this act a desperate attempt to win Yahweh’s approval of
Ishmael—desperate because it is physically impossible for Ishmael to meet
the requirement of covenantal (i.e., eighth-day) circumcision due to his ad-
vanced age.
The second indication that Abraham resists Yahweh’s plan is revealed
in Gen 18. Here we learn that Abraham has withheld from Sarah the divine
plan revealed to him in Gen 17! Sarah clearly does not know that she will
bear the heir to the covenantal promise. Sarah only learns of Yahweh’s plan
by overhearing the three divine visitors speaking outside the tent (18:10).
When she hears that she is to have a son, Sarah “laughs” (s.h.q.)—not a joy-
ful laugh but a bitter laugh of disbelief that her husband would even wish to
be intimate with her in her aged and withered condition. Sarah’s reaction
may reflect the humiliating and uncaring treatment she has received at the
hands of Abraham on at least two previous occasions (Gen 12:12–13; 16:5).
Biblical Narrative 83

The third indication that Abraham resists Yahweh’s plan to forgo Ish-
mael in favor of a child from Sarah occurs in Genesis 20, when Abraham—
now in full knowledge of Yahweh’s plans for Sarah—allows Sarah to be
taken into the household of King Abimelech of Gerar. If Abraham thinks
that he can thwart Yahweh’s plan by ridding himself of Sarah, he is mis-
taken. The deity intervenes to restore Sarah to her home.
In chapter 21, a child is indeed born to Sarah. Abraham names him
Isaac (yitshaq, from the same Hebrew root s.h.q.) and circumcises him on
the eighth day (thus Isaac is the first Israelite to receive covenantal circum-
cision as stipulated in Gen 17). Again, the name Isaac may reflect not joy so
much as Abraham’s bitter sense that Yahweh has played a trick on him.
Certainly, Sarah feels anxiety that onlookers will mock her for bearing a
child at the age of ninety. Sarah’s words in Gen 21:6 may be read as follows:
“Elohim has brought me laughter; everyone who hears will mock me!” And
indeed, at the feast that is held at Isaac’s weaning, Sarah sees Ishmael (pre-
sumably seventeen or eighteen years old by now) “mocking” (s.h.q.)—
precisely what she most feared (Gen 21:6). Wounded by years of feeling
mocked and humiliated by Ishmael’s mother, Sarah’s pent-up jealousy and
bitterness lead her to demand the expulsion of Ishmael lest he usurp Isaac
as his mother nearly usurped Sarah:

Cast out that slave-woman and her son, for the son of that slave
shall not share in the inheritance with my son Isaac. (Gen 21:10)

Abraham is distressed (another sign of his underlying loyalty to Ishmael)

but follows the directive of the deity to heed Sarah’s wishes.
A challenge for modern readers of the Bible is to read as if one doesn’t
know the end of the story. The interpretation of Gen 12–21 presented above
is an attempt at just such a “naïve” reading. Reading the story as if we are
encountering it for the very first time, and freed from traditional assertions
about the faithful and obedient character of Abraham, we understand it in
a radically new light. Such a reading also reveals the literary artistry of the
biblical narrator, who carefully raises certain expectations only to dramati-
cally subvert them. Finally, it should be noted that the entire narrative ten-
sion that runs through Gen 12–21—the tug-of-war between Abraham, Hagar,
and Sarah, between Ishmael and Isaac—is initiated by a brief and seemingly
irrelevant line in 11:30, a throwaway datum that one might easily gloss over:
“And Sarai was barren; she had no child.” Such is the power and genius of
biblical narrative.
84 Biblical Narrative

The Binding of Isaac

If there is indeed a case to be made for Abraham’s devotion to Ishmael, de-
spite Yahweh’s plan to establish his covenant with the son of Sarah, we
must ask about the meaning of Genesis 22, the story of the binding of Isaac.
Here, Yahweh is said to “test” Abraham with the most horrible of demands.
The child of the promise—Isaac, born miraculously to Sarah when she was
no longer of childbearing age—is to be sacrificed by Abraham’s own hand.
When the story opens, we wonder: What precisely is Yahweh testing? Does
he seek to discover whether Abraham has finally understood that the cov-
enant lies with Isaac, not Ishmael? Does he hope that Abraham will object
violently to the sacrifice of the heir to the promise and thus finally prove his
acceptance of and love for Isaac? If so, then Abraham fails the test the mo-
ment he saddles his ass and begins his journey with Isaac toward the site of
sacrifice. Or is Yahweh testing Abraham’s obedience? Has Abraham come
to realize that Yahweh’s plans cannot be thwarted? Does Yahweh hope that
Abraham will demonstrate the obedience he lacked earlier and follow Yah-
weh’s plan unquestioningly, even if what Yahweh demands is that Abraham
annihilate the promise itself? If so, then Abraham passes the test when he
raises the knife over his bound son. For this reason, Yahweh declares in
verse 12,

Do not raise your hand against the boy, or do anything to him.

For now I know that you fear Elohim, since you have not with-
held your son, your favored one, from Me.

The story of the binding of Isaac is one of the most powerful and riveting
stories not only in the Bible but, some have claimed, in world literature. The
story is also a marvelous example of the biblical narrator’s literary skill and
artistry, as described by Robert Alter in his groundbreaking work, The Art
of Biblical Narrative. Alter underscores the extreme economy of biblical
narratives, in their description of physical setting and character, as well as
speech (Alter, 24, 42, 68). Rarely does the narrator comment upon or ex-
plain a character’s thought or motives, and there is only the barest mini-
mum of dialogue. On the few occasions that the Bible violates this norm of
verbal economy, for example, when two characters converse at length, the
violation is significant.
The biblical narrator’s concealing of details and the motives of all the
characters—Yahweh, Abraham, and Isaac—leads to ambiguity and the pos-
Biblical Narrative 85

sibility of many interpretations. Indeed, this is a striking characteristic of

biblical prose—its suppression of detail, its terse, laconic style that makes
the little that is given so powerful and, in the words of Erich Auerbach, so
fraught with background.
The ambiguities and indeterminacy of this story make it one of the
most interpreted texts of all time. Why is the deity testing Abraham? Does
he really desire such a sacrifice? What is Abraham thinking and feeling as
he walks—for three days already—with his son, bearing the wood and the
fire for the sacrifice? Does he fully intend to obey this command, to annul
the covenantal promise with his own hand, or does he trust in Elohim to
intervene? Or is this a paradox of faith: Does Abraham intend, faithfully, to
obey, all the while trusting, faithfully, that the divine promise will never-
theless be fulfilled? What is Isaac thinking? Does he understand what is
happening? Is he prepared to be slaughtered? He sees the wood and fire-
stone in his father’s hand. Clearly a sacrifice is planned. He asks his father,
“Where is the sheep for the burnt offering?” (v 7)—but does he know the
answer even as he asks? Does he hear the double entendre in his father’s
simple and solemn reply, which in the unpunctuated Hebrew might be
read: “Yahweh will provide the sheep for the offering: my son”? Does he
struggle as he is bound; does he acquiesce? The beauty of this narrative is its
sheer economy. It offers so little that we as readers are forced to imagine the
innumerable possibilities. We play out the drama in countless ways—with
an Abraham who is reluctant and an Isaac who is ignorant, or an Abraham
eager to serve his god to the point of sacrificing his own son and an Isaac
who willingly bares his neck to the knife.
The story of the binding of Isaac can be contextualized in a number of
different ways. Read in the context of Yahweh’s promise to make Abraham
the father of a great people through his son Isaac, the story has a searing
power and pathos. Read in the context of Abraham’s devotion to Ishmael
(as presented above), the story is a test of obedience. One can also read the
story in the historical context of child sacrifice in the ancient Near East. Al-
though child sacrifice was adamantly condemned in later layers of the Bible,
some scholars argue that it was practiced in some quarters throughout the
period of the monarchy, thus necessitating the prohibitions of Lev 18:21,
20:3, Deut 12:30–31, and 18:19. Does Gen 22 assume or reject the practice of
child sacrifice? Some scholars argue that an original story tolerant of child
sacrifice has been edited to serve as a polemic against child sacrifice.
Abraham’s silent obedience in the face of the commandment to kill
his innocent son can be contrasted with his spirited defense of the sinful
86 Biblical Narrative

inhabitants of the towns of Sodom and Gomorrah in Gen 18–19. The inhab-
itants of Sodom and Gomorrah stand condemned before Yahweh by the
outcry of those they have violated and harmed.

Then Yahweh said, “The outrage of Sodom and Gomorrah is so

great, and their sin so grave! I will go down to see whether they
have acted altogether according to the outcry that has reached
me. . . . (Gen 18:21a)

However, Abraham challenges Yahweh’s decision to destroy all of the people

of Sodom: “Will you sweep away the innocent along with the guilty? Shall
not the judge of all the earth deal justly?” (18:23–25). The question is, of
course, rhetorical. Abraham is evidently quite confident that Yahweh would
not act unjustly, destroying the innocent along with the wicked. Indeed,
Abraham is counting on the fact that Yahweh is merciful and will overlook
evil for the sake of righteous individuals. And so Abraham haggles with
Yahweh for the lives of the innocent:

“. . . Shall not the judge of all the earth deal justly?” And Yahweh
answered, “If I find within the city of Sodom fift y innocent ones,
I will forgive the whole place for their sake.” Abraham spoke up,
saying, “Here I venture to speak to my lord, I who am but dust
and ashes: What if the fift y innocent should lack five? Will you
destroy the whole city for want of the five?” And he answered, “I
will not destroy if I find forty-five there.” But he spoke to him
again, and said, “What if forty should be found there?” And he
answered, “I will not do it, for the sake of the forty.” And he said,
“Let not my lord be angry if I go on: What if thirty should be
found there?” (Gen 18:25b–30a)

In this way Abraham finally whittles the number down to ten, and Yahweh
answers: “I will not destroy for the sake of ten men.”
There is a delicious irony in Abraham’s negotiations with Yahweh
over the fate of Sodom. Yahweh shared his plans for Sodom and Gomorrah
with Abraham for the following reason: “For I have singled him out, that he
may instruct his children and his posterity to keep the way of Yahweh by
doing what is just and right” (Gen 18:19a). Yahweh intends to school Abra-
ham in the ways of justice so that he may instruct others. And yet Abraham’s
first pupil, a mere four verses later, is not his biological offspring but Yahweh
Biblical Narrative 87

himself! “Shall not the judge of all the earth deal justly?” Abraham point-
edly asks, after learning of Yahweh’s plans for Sodom.
At first glance it would appear that Abraham invokes a principle of
justice that is independent of Yahweh and that Yahweh is expected to con-
form his decrees and interactions with humanity to this self-operating
principle. Were this the case, one might be able to speak of a robust princi-
ple of natural law in the Hebrew Bible. However, verse 19a makes it clear
that “doing what is just and right” is in fact identical to “the way of Yah-
weh.” Moreover, despite his question “Shall not the judge of all the earth
deal justly?” Abraham does not call upon Yahweh to observe justice. Justice
demands that the guilty be punished and the innocent spared, but Abra-
ham is asking that the guilty be spared for the sake of the righteous. His
goal is not, in fact, to convince Yahweh to do justice; he assumes that
Yahweh is a god of justice (“Shall not the judge of all the earth deal
justly?”— Of course, he shall!). His aim is to convince Yahweh to tran-
scend justice and forgive the guilty altogether (“forgive it [the city] for the
sake of the innocent fi ft y who are in it”). It may be Abraham’s vocation to
teach justice to his offspring, but evidently it is also his vocation to teach
mercy to his god.
But not even ten righteous men are found in Sodom. As the narrator
takes great pains to point out, the mob that comes to gang-rape the two
divine visitors includes “all the people to the last man.” And so Sodom and
its four sister cities of the plain around the Dead Sea are destroyed. Out of
consideration for Abraham, Abraham’s nephew Lot is saved (“Elohim was
mindful of Abraham and removed Lot from the midst of the upheaval”
Gen 19:29). This is the first biblical instance of the doctrine of the merit of
the righteous (the idea that an unrighteous person might be spared for the
sake of, or on account of, the accrued merit of a righteous person). Lot is no
prize himself, but he is saved from destruction on Abraham’s account.
In this story, we see Abraham rising to the defense of a thoroughly
wicked and reprehensible group of people, arguing pointedly that the in-
nocent should never be wantonly destroyed. Can this be the same Abra-
ham who, a few chapters later, when told to slaughter his own perfectly
innocent son, not only makes no objection but rises early to get started on
the long journey to the sacrificial site? What are we to make of the juxta-
position of these two stories? Which represents behavior more desirable to
Israel’s god? Or are the stories incommensurable since Gen 22 describes an
act of cultic sacrifice for which an unblemished and innocent victim is re-
quired?
88 Biblical Narrative

The story of Sodom and Gomorrah has often been cited as a condem-
nation of homosexuality, the assumption being that the Sodomites were
destroyed for homosexual intercourse with the divine visitors. The very
terms sodomy and sodomize represent such an interpretation. But the idea
that the fundamental sin of Sodom was its homosexual nature is not at all
clear in the Hebrew Bible (it is suggested in later interpretations found in
the Christian New Testament such as James 7 and 2 Peter 2:6–10 and sub-
sequent texts). The Sodomites are guilty of gang rape, and the gender of the
victims is hardly relevant. The Sodomites, like the generation of the flood,
stand condemned by the “outcry” against them, a Hebrew term generally
associated with the appeal of victims of violence, bloodshed, and oppres-
sive injustice (Sarna, Genesis, 144–146). The Sodomites’ violation of the un-
written desert law of hospitality to strangers, their violent desire to abuse
the strangers they should have been sheltering, is evidently merely one in-
stance of their violent brutality.

Isaac, Rebekah, and Jacob

Isaac, the child of Yahweh’s promise to Abraham, is often described as the
most invisible of the patriarchs. Perhaps his passive acceptance of his fa-
ther’s effort to sacrifice him serves as the key to the biblical narrator’s per-
ception of his character. By contrast, Israel’s wife Rebekah is often described
as the most determined and energetic of the matriarchs. She runs to extend
hospitality to a stranger, draws water for him quickly, and equally quickly
draws water for all his camels—little knowing that the man she greets is the
servant of Abraham, come to seek a wife for his master’s son Isaac. Rebekah
herself accepts the offer of an unknown bridegroom in a faraway land,
overriding the urgings of her mother and brother to delay her departure.
In a moving conclusion to this betrothal story, we read in 24:67 that Isaac
brought Rebekah “into the tent of his mother Sarah, and he took Re-
bekah as his wife. Isaac loved her, and thus found comfort after his moth-
er’s death.”
But like the other matriarchs, Rebekah is barren. Isaac pleads with
Yahweh for a child on her behalf, and Rebekah becomes pregnant with
twins—the older child is Esau, the father of the Edomites, and the younger
is Jacob, the father of the Israelites.
Jacob is the most fully developed, colorful, and complex of the patri-
archs. Jacob has long been identified by commentators as the classic trick-
Biblical Narrative 89

ster. Marc Brettler (How to Read the Bible, 50) has described the Jacob
stories as a kind of morality tale, the main message of which is “trick and
you shall be tricked.” Jacob tricks his brother out of his birthright and in
turn is tricked by his brother-in-law, his wife, and his sons. The reader won-
ders how much of Jacob’s trickery is really necessary. After all, Rebekah,
who suffers tremendous pain during her pregnancy, is told by Yahweh that
the twins fighting and struggling in her womb for priority will become two
nations, the older of which shall serve the younger:

Two nations are in your womb,

Two separate peoples shall issue from your body;
One people shall be mightier than the other,
And the older shall serve the younger. (Gen 25:23)

Nahum Sarna (Genesis, 183) argues that this announcement is the narra-
tor’s way of establishing for the reader that the younger child, Jacob, is the
son who will inherit the divine blessing—a fact that raises serious ques-
tions about Rebekah and Jacob’s morally problematic efforts to wrest the
birthright and blessing from Esau. Is the reader to conclude that it is all
right to fulfill a divine plan by any means, fair or foul? Or are we to con-
clude, as Sarna suggests (Genesis, 183), that Jacob’s possession of the birth-
right was predetermined and disengaged from his acts of trickery? Perhaps
then, Jacob’s efforts indicate a deceitful and narcissistic personality: On one
occasion he exploits Esau’s hunger and barters a pot of lentil stew for the
birthright; on another, he and Rebekah plot to deceive Isaac into bestowing
the blessing of the firstborn on Jacob. Perhaps by informing us that Jacob
has been chosen from the womb, the narrator is able to paint a portrait of
Jacob at this stage in his life as grasping and faithless—a great contrast to
his grandfather Abraham, who, unaware of Yahweh’s plans, followed Him
from his home to an unknown land.
Jacob’s treatment of Esau earns him the latter’s enmity, and Jacob
finds it expedient to leave Canaan for the home of his mother’s brother
Laban. On his way east to Haran in Mesopotamia, where Laban resides,
Jacob has an encounter with Yahweh. At a place called Luz, Jacob lies down
to sleep resting his head on a stone. He has a dream in which he sees a “lad-
der” reaching from earth to heaven. Angels are ascending and descending on
the ladder. In the dream Yahweh appears to Jacob and reaffirms the Abra-
hamic or patriarchal covenant, promising land, posterity, and, in addition,
90 Biblical Narrative

Jacob’s own personal safety until his return to the land of Canaan. Jacob is
stunned, as we read in Gen 28:16–17:

Jacob awoke from his sleep and said, “Surely Yahweh is present
in this place, and I did not know it!” Shaken, he said, “How awe-
some is this place! This is none other than the abode of Elohim,
and that is the gateway to heaven.”

The stone that served as his pillow Jacob sets up as a cultic pillar, sanctify-
ing it with oil and renaming the site Bethel—“house of El.” However, it is
significant that despite this direct vision, Jacob is still reluctant to rely on
Yahweh and his promise. He makes a conditional vow (v. 20):

If Elohim remains with me, if he protects me on this journey

that I am making, and gives me bread to eat and clothing to
wear, and if I return safe to my father’s house—Yahweh shall be
my god. And this stone, which I have set up as a pillar shall
be Elohim’s abode; and of all that you give me, I will set aside a
tithe for you.

Where once Yahweh had tested Abraham, it seems now that Jacob is testing
Yahweh.

Jacob Becomes Israel

Jacob spends some fourteen years in the household of his mother’s brother
Laban. Jacob meets Laban’s two daughters, Leah the elder and Rachel the
younger, and soon loves Rachel. He agrees to serve Laban seven years for
the hand of the younger daughter, Rachel. When the seven years pass,
Laban deceives Jacob and gives him the elder daughter, Leah. Jacob the
trickster is furious at having himself been tricked, but he is willing to give
an additional seven years of service for Rachel. Rachel, Leah, and two hand-
maidens will conceive one daughter and twelve sons from whom will come
the twelve tribes of Israel. But the two sons of Rachel—Joseph and Benjamin—
are the most beloved to Jacob.
Jacob determines to leave Laban to return to Canaan. One final re-
markable incident in Jacob’s life occurs on his return journey—an incident
that most readers associate with a significant transformation in his charac-
Biblical Narrative 91

ter (Gen 32:23–33). This incident is Jacob’s nighttime struggle with a myste-
rious figure who is in some way representative of Israel’s deity. The two
wrestle all night in the dark (darkness is mentioned four times in this short
passage). The struggle occurs as Jacob is about to cross the river Jabbok and
reconcile himself with his former rival and enemy Esau. Jacob has sent
everyone on ahead—his wives, children, household, and possessions—and
he stands alone at the river where

a man wrestled with him until the break of dawn. When he saw
that he had not prevailed against him, he wrenched Jacob’s hip at
its socket, so that the socket of his hip was strained as he wrestled
with him. Then he said, “Let me go, for dawn is breaking.” But he
answered, “I will not let you go, unless you bless me.” Said the
other, “What is your name?” He replied, “Jacob.” Said he, “Your
name shall no longer be Jacob, but Yisrael (Israel) for you have
striven with Elohim and men, and have prevailed.” Jacob asked,
“Pray tell me your name.” But he said, “You must not ask my
name!” And he took leave of him there. So Jacob named the
place Peniel, meaning, “I have seen a divine being face to face,
yet my life has been preserved.” The sun rose upon him as he
passed Penuel, limping on his hip. (Gen 32:25–32)

Michael Coogan and other scholars see this story as an Israelite adapta-
tion of popular stories of rivergods, or trolls and ogres who guard river
crossings and must be defeated by a hero before the river or bridge is safe to
cross. In its Israelite version, the story is historicized and serves an etiologi-
cal function: we learn why Israelites abstain from eating the sciatic nerve
“to this day” and we learn how Peniel and Israel got their names.
Names are an important theme of the story. In the biblical context,
names seem to encapsulate the essence of their bearer. Naming something
or knowing the name of something gives one power over it. Th is is why the
stranger will not reveal his name—it would give Jacob power over him. As
for Jacob’s name, it is the occasion for several puns in this story. His name
(based on the root letters y.‘.q.b.) means to supplant or uproot. He emerges
from the womb grasping his brother’s heel (‘.q.b.) in an effort to supplant
him at birth, and he continues the effort through much of his early life. The
writer makes this explicit for us when Esau cries out in Gen 27:36: “Was he,
then, named Jacob that he might supplant me these two times?” The answer
92 Biblical Narrative

would appear to be yes! And in chapter 32, Jacob wrestles (y.‘.b.q.) with the
mysterious divine being at the Jabbuk River (y.b.q.). Jacob’s very name,
therefore, hints at and foreshadows the struggling, wrestling, and trickery
that are the major themes of his life. But Jacob’s striving reaches a climax in
chapter 32, and so the angel names him Israel (Yisrael), meaning “he who
has striven with El,” for indeed as the stranger says, Jacob has striven and
wrestled all his life with men—particularly his brother—and now with the
deity. (“El” is the name for the chief god of the Semitic pantheon and is the
name applied to the patron deity of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in the patri-
archal narratives.)
Many commentators observe the change in character or essence that
accompanies this change in name. Sarna (Genesis, 206) states that the
struggle with the angel is the final purging of those unsavory qualities of
character that marked Jacob’s past career (206). Although he appears to be
almost an antihero—he literally limps into the land of promise—Jacob is a
new and honest man. We see this immediately in his reunion with Esau. He
greets his former rival and enemy with these words:

“If you would do me this favor, accept from me this gift, for to
see your face is like seeing the face of Elohim, and you have re-
ceived me favorably. Please accept my present which has been
brought to you, for Elohim has favored me and I have plenty.”
And when he urged him, he accepted. (Gen 33:10–11)

With Jacob, Yahweh seems finally to have found the working relationship
with humans that he has been seeking since their creation. Yahweh learned
immediately after creating this unique creature that he will exercise his free
will against the deity. Yahweh sees that he must limit the life span of hu-
mans or risk creating an enemy nearly equal to him, so he casts humans out
of the garden and blocks access to the tree of life. But humans continue
their violent and evil ways, and in desperation Yahweh wipes them out and
starts again. This second creation proves to be no better, forgets Yahweh,
and builds a tower of self-aggrandizement toward the heavens. Having
promised never to destroy all humankind again, Yahweh starts again with
a single individual. After some false starts, Abraham ultimately proves
himself to be obedient to Yahweh in a way that no one else has been up to
this point—but perhaps ultimately the model of blind obedience is rejected,
too. When Abraham prepares to slaughter his own son, perhaps the deity
sees that blind faith can be as destructive and evil as disobedience. So Yah-
Biblical Narrative 93

weh relinquishes his demands for blind obedience by stopping Abraham

himself. The only relationship with humans that will work is one in which a
balance between unchecked independence and blind obedience is achieved,
and Yahweh finds such a relationship with Jacob. The metaphor for this rela-
tionship is the metaphor of struggle—Yahweh and humans lock in an eter-
nal struggle, neither prevailing yet both forever changed by their encounter
one with the other.
 c ha p t e r 7
Israel in Egypt
Moses and the Beginning of Yahwism

Readings: Genesis 37–Exodus 4

Joseph Story
The rest of Genesis (Gen 37–50) relates the story of Joseph and his brothers
(the twelve sons of Jacob) and contains one of the most magnificent psy-
chological dramas in the Bible. The story is intensely human, focusing on
familial relationships and jealousies with little reference to a divine per-
spective. Scholars divide over the authenticity of the Egyptian elements in
the story—some point to the presence of Egyptian names, customs, reli-
gious beliefs, and laws as a sign of historical memory; others point to
anachronisms and a general lack of specificity as a sign of relatively late
composition. The art of dream interpretation plays an important role in the
story. Dream interpretation was a developed science in ancient Egypt and
Mesopotamia. Although Joseph is known for his ability to interpret dreams,
the monotheizing biblical narrator describes him as reporting what the de-
ity reveals to him rather than relying on an occult science of interpretation
(Gen 41:39).
Joseph’s brothers are jealous of Jacob’s partiality to Joseph (Gen 37:4),
and they conspire to be rid of him. At the last moment Judah convinces the
brothers that if instead of killing Joseph, they sell him to traders traveling to
Egypt, they can at least make a little profit for their trouble (Gen 37:26–27).

94
Israel in Egypt 95

Joseph is sold to the household of Pharaoh, where various adventures prove

his meritorious character. He rises to a position of great power when he
correctly interprets Pharaoh’s dreams regarding an impending famine
(Gen 41). With Joseph as governor of the country in control of the grain
supply, Egypt successfully weathers seven years of famine (Gen 41:47–57).
The famine, which strikes Canaan as well, drives Joseph’s brothers to
Egypt in search of food. Joseph does not reveal himself to his brothers but
puts them to the test—are they the same men who so callously broke their
father’s heart by selling his favorite son, Joseph, many years ago? In the cli-
mactic moment, Joseph tests his frightened brothers by demanding that
they leave Benjamin as a pledge in Egypt. Joseph knows it would over-
whelm Jacob to lose Rachel’s only remaining son, but he seeks to know
whether his brothers have reformed since the day they sold him into slav-
ery. And, indeed, Judah—the very one who had figured so prominently in
the sale of Joseph that had crushed his father Jacob—now offers himself
instead of Benjamin, knowing that his father would be devastated to lose
his beloved Rachel’s second son (Gen 44:33–34). The brothers having proven
their new integrity, Joseph weeps and reveals his identity in a moving
scene, and the family is relocated to and reunited in Egypt, where they live
peacefully and prosperously for some generations.
One important theme of these stories is divine providence. Jacob’s
sons, their petty jealousies and murderous conspiracy, and Joseph himself
are the unwitting instruments of a larger divine plan. As Joseph says to his
brothers in Gen 50:20, “As for you, you meant evil against me; but Elohim
meant it for good, to bring it about that many people should be kept alive,
as they are today.” Joseph’s betrayal by his brothers and descent into Egypt
set the stage not only for the reformation of his brothers’ characters, but
for the descent of all the Israelites into Egypt so as to survive widespread
famine—yet another threat to the promise overcome. Significantly, the de-
ity says to Jacob in Gen 46:4: “I myself will go down with you to Egypt and
I myself will also bring you back”—in short, there seems to be a plan afoot.
Israel’s descent into Egypt sets the stage for the rise of a Pharaoh who
did not know Joseph and all he had done for Egypt. This new Pharaoh will
enslave the Israelites and so embitter their lives that their cry will rise up to
heaven. Thus begins the book of Exodus, which will lead the Hebrews from
Egypt to Sinai.
Most of the narrative account in Gen 12–50, with the notable excep-
tion of the Joseph story, is assigned to the J source. Certain themes emerge
from the J narrative. The first is that Yahweh’s promises are sure but
96 Israel in Egypt

the manner and timing of their fulfillment are unpredictable. For example,
the land never does belong to the patriarchs to whom it is promised. Their
descendants will take possession of it but only after much struggle. In other
ways Yahweh’s methods are curious. Why does he go against the tradi-
tional ancient Near Eastern practice of primogeniture (inheritance by the
firstborn) and choose Isaac over Ishmael, and Jacob—a liar and cheat in
his early life—over the elder Esau? Why does he choose young Joseph, a
spoiled, arrogant brat who provokes his older brothers with his delusions of
grandeur? The law of primogeniture as stated in Deut 21:15–17 would dictate
differently:

If a man has two wives, one loved and the other unloved, and
both the loved and the unloved have borne him sons, but the
first-born is the son of the unloved one—when he wills his prop-
erty to his sons, he may not treat as first-born the son of the loved
one in disregard of the son of the unloved one who is older.

Yet is this not what happens to Ishmael, to Esau, to all of Joseph’s brothers
born before him? There is no explanation for these seemingly arbitrary
choices. Nevertheless, despite the false starts and trials, the years of famine
and childlessness, the seed of Abraham survives and the promise is reiter-
ated: “I myself will go down with you to Egypt and I myself will also bring
you back.” Ultimately, J would appear to assert, Yahweh does control his-
tory, and all tends toward his purpose even if the path is unpredictable and
tortuous.

Exodus
The Exodus story has been described as follows:

Israel’s history had its true beginning in a crucial historical expe-

rience that made her a self-conscious historical community—an
event so decisive that earlier happenings and subsequent experi-
ences were seen in its light. This decisive event—the great water-
shed of Israel’s history—was the Exodus from Egypt. Even today
the Jewish people understand their vocation and destiny in the
light of this revealing event which made them a people and be-
came their undying memory.
Israel in Egypt 97

The Exodus has also been described as the pivotal event in the Bible con-
necting past, present, and future generations. A myth of national origins, it
obligates each present generation and serves as a model for future redemp-
tions and liberations.
The book of Exodus is a true sequel to Genesis. Despite the deity’s
promise of land and blessing, the book of Genesis closes with the Israelites
residing in Egypt, having managed to procure no more than a burial plot in
the Promised Land. Even the deity has left the land, descending with the
Israelites into Egypt. The threefold promise seems remote. The book of Ex-
odus relates the beginning of the process by which the promises will be
fulfilled.
The structure of the book is as follows:

1–15:21—The story of Israel in Egypt; the rise of a new Pharaoh

who did not know Joseph; the oppression of the Israelites
(their enslavement in a state labor force and the killing of all
firstborn Hebrew males); the birth, early life, and call of Mo-
ses; the struggle for freedom (Moses pleads with Pharaoh to
let his people go and worship their god in the wilderness); and
the final liberation when Yahweh drives back the waters of
the reed sea so that the Israelites can pass, leaving the heavy
Egyptian chariotry to flounder in the mud.
15:22–18—The journey toward Sinai and the people’s complaints
that they will starve, to which Yahweh responds with quail,
manna, and water.
19–24—The theophany and covenant at Sinai and Yahweh’s rev-
elation of his Torah (teaching) to Moses and the Israelites.
25–40—Instructions for the erection of the Tabernacle and the
report of its subsequent construction, interrupted by the inci-
dent of Israel’s apostasy with the golden calf in Ex 32.

Source critical scholars believe that J supplies the main narrative in

Exodus, supplemented by excerpts from E and the addition of considerable
genealogical, legal, and ritual material from P.
The historical value of the story of the Exodus has fascinated schol-
ars and laypeople for generations. Could the Exodus really have hap-
pened and, if so, when? Is there any evidence for the story in external
sources?
98 Israel in Egypt

Historical Considerations
A victory hymn on a stele erected about 1204 b.c.e. by a pharaoh Mernep-
tah mentions his recent victory over various groups in Canaan; one of the
groups mentioned is Israel (see Figure 2). The stele reads:

The rulers of my enemies now lie prostrate before me and beg

for peace. Not one of my enemies raises his head in revolt. I have
devastated Tehenu and put down a revolt against the great king
of Hatti. I have plundered Canaan from one end to the other,
taken slaves from the city of Ashkelon, and conquered the city
of Gezer. I have razed Yanoam to the ground. I have decimated
the people of Israel and put their children to death. Hurru is a
widow. All Canaan has been pacified. Every rebel is now pros-
trate before Merneptah, pharaoh of Upper and Lower Egypt, the
divine presence of Amon Ra, beloved of the divine assembly,
who dawns each day like Amon Ra the sun.

Despite its exaggerated claims, this is a fabulously important inscription

because it is the earliest known reference to the people of Israel outside the
Bible. The inscription attests to the fact that a people known as Israel was
settled in the land of Canaan by the end of the thirteenth century b.c.e.
Whether they arrived after an exodus from Egypt is not, of course, indi-
cated. Indeed, there is no evidence of a large group entering the land of
Canaan at this time. The archaeological record shows a steady cultural
continuum rather than a disruption of the type caused by the influx of a
new people. If for the sake of argument, we assume one generation was
needed to enter the land, we might date Israel’s entry into Canaan to 1225
b.c.e. at the latest, and if we assume forty years of journeying from Egypt to
the land, that takes us to 1265 as a date for the Exodus. In 1265, the eigh-
teenth dynasty’s most illustrious pharaoh occupied the throne, Ramses
II—famous for his building projects. According to the biblical record, the
Hebrews were set to work on urban building projects in the Nile Delta, in
the cities of Pithom and Ramses. Most biblical scholars who accept that
there is a historical kernel to the Exodus story identify Ramses as pharaoh
of the exodus event (Coogan, Old Testament, 99).
Now the Bible states that Israel was in Egypt for 430 years, which
would put the descent of Joseph and his brothers into Egypt around 1700.
There is a certain appeal to this scenario. In the 1720s b.c.e., Egypt was in-
 Fig. 2. Victory Stele of Merneptah, containing the first
extrabiblical reference to Israel (late thirteenth century b.c.e.).
Cairo Museum. Courtesy of Jürgen Liepe.
100 Israel in Egypt

vaded and conquered by a Semitic people known as the Hyksos. They es-
tablished a dynasty of rulers, centered in the north of Egypt in an area
known as Goshen. It has been suggested that the pharaohs of the Hyksos
dynasty might have favored other Semites, allowing them to enter in times
of famine to dwell in the land of Goshen, as the Bible says the Israelites did
(Gen 47:27). That Joseph, a Semitic foreigner, could be elevated to the im-
portant post of governor is less surprising if we suppose a Semitic regime.
In the sixteenth century b.c.e., the native Egyptians, who had smoldered
under the humiliating foreign rule of the hated Hyksos, finally succeeded
in driving them out and reestablishing a native Egyptian dynasty. Some
scholars have speculated that this is the event behind the statement in Ex
1:18 that a new pharaoh who knew nothing of Joseph began to oppress the
Hebrews. The establishment of a new native Egyptian dynasty might have
led to the enslavement of any remaining Semitic outsiders, including the
Hebrews. In all probability, anyone associated with the hated occupying
regime would be treated poorly by the new one. It all seems to fit.
Unfortunately, there are problems with this theory of a late-eighteenth-
century descent into Egypt. The Bible itself contains contradictory state-
ments regarding the length of the Israelites’ sojourn in Egypt. Exodus
6:16–20 states that the Israelites lived there for only four generations (from
Levi to Moses) and not 430 years, which would mean an arrival in Egypt
long after the Hyksos. It is not even clear whether migration occurred in
the Hyksos period, so ultimately all we have is a hypothesis with little solid
support.
Even so, scholars have pointed to some interesting circumstantial evi-
dence for the general historicity of the Exodus event. We do know that
Semites were engaged in building projects in the thirteenth century b.c.e.
We know that the fortified city of Pi-Ramesse was rebuilt in the early thir-
teenth century on the site of the old Hyksos capital of Avaris in the area of
Goshen, and that the city was reoccupied in the time of the Pharaoh Ramses
II in the thirteenth century b.c.e. We know that Egyptian officials allowed
hungry nomads to enter the Delta region for food, and we know that Se-
mitic slaves are well attested in Egypt at this time. Specifically, we know of
peoples called Habiru or Apiru (some scholars have suggested a connection
with the word Hebrew) who worked on building the capital city of Ramses
II. One thirteenth-century b.c.e. Egyptian papyrus describes Egypt’s tight
control of its borders; another reports the pursuit of runaway slaves escap-
ing into the desert. The Exodus story has many Egyptian elements; for
example, the names Moses, Aaron, Pinhas, and more are all Egyptian. Of
Israel in Egypt 101

course, none of this corroborates the specific details of the biblical story—
there is no Egyptian record of a man named Moses, or of plagues, or of the
defeat of pharaoh’s army. And yet some would argue that the circumstan-
tial evidence just named lends plausibility to a story of slaves working on
building projects who may have escaped as a small group from Egypt at
this time. Thus, if there is any historical basis to the Exodus, the most plau-
sible backdrop is the thirteenth century b.c.e.
Some scholars assume some historical memory behind the elaborate
and dramatic story of a miraculous redemption by Yahweh (why invent a
national hero with an entirely Egyptian identity and name—Moses—and
cast the ignominy of slavery upon one’s ancestors?). Nevertheless, as noted
earlier in connection with the patriarchal stories, in the end we are dealing
with sacred history, a myth of origins for the nation of Israel. More impor-
tant than historical verifiability is the conviction of the ancient Israelites
who received, embellished, transmitted, and venerated these traditions that
Yahweh had once acted on their behalf, rescuing them from bondage and
binding them to himself in an eternal covenant.

The Enslavement of Israel and the Birth and Life of Moses

According to the biblical narrative, the Israelites had multiplied and filled
the land of Goshen given to them during Joseph’s period in office (Ex 1:7). A
new pharaoh who did not know Joseph feared the foreign presence and at-
tempted to curb their growth, pressing all adult males into slavery, “harsh
labor at mortar and brick” (1:14). However, “the more they were oppressed,
the more they increased and spread out” (Ex 1:12). The pharaoh resorted to
more drastic measures, decreeing the murder of all newborn Israelite males
at the hands of Egyptian midwives (Ex 1:15–17).
Thwarted by the midwives, who allow the male infants to live, the
pharaoh enlists all the people to annihilate the Israelites by drowning all
newborn males in the Nile River (Ex 1:22). This leads to the account of the
birth of Moses and his exposure to the Nile River. Born to a Levite (priestly)
family, Moses is hidden away for three months and then placed in a wicker
basket lined with bitumen and set among the bulrushes at the edge of the
Nile, where Pharaoh’s daughter will eventually discover him. With his own
mother as a nurse, the infant is eventually adopted by Pharaoh’s daughter
who names him Moses (an Egyptian name).
Scholars note that this story is full of irony and puns (Sarna, Exodus,
28). The rescue of Moses who will foil Pharaoh is effected by the daughter of
102 Israel in Egypt

Pharaoh, and Moses is sheltered in Pharaoh’s own palace. Further, the fu-
ture significance of Moses is hinted at through literary allusion. Moses’
basket is called an ark (tevah). This word is used precisely twice in the entire
Hebrew Bible—here and in the story of Noah’s ark. Sarna notes that in both
cases the ark/tevah “is the instrument of salvation through perilous waters”
(Exodus, 28)—waters that threaten to capsize it and so blot out Yahweh’s
hopes and plans for his creatures. Further, the child is placed among reeds
(Hebrew suf), an allusion to the fact that Moses will lead the Israelites
through a reed sea (yam suf).
This legendary birth story has important parallels in ancient Near
Eastern and other literature. It is common to find tales of extraordinary
events surrounding the birth of one who was later to become great (Cyrus
of Persia, Oedipus, Jesus, and others). Indeed, the birth story of Moses
echoes details of the birth story of the great Akkadian king Sargon (2300
b.c.e.):

Sargon, the mighty king, king of Agade, am I.

My mother was a changeling [or priestess?], my father I
knew not.
The brother(s) of my father loved the hills.
My city is Azupiranu, which is situated on the banks of the
Euphrates.
My changeling mother conceived me, in secret she bore me.
She set me in a basket of rushes, with bitumen she sealed
my lid.
She cast me into the river which rose not (over) me,
The river bore me up and carried me to Akki, the drawer
of water.
Akki, the drawer of water lifted me out as he dipped his e[w]er.
Akki, the drawer of water, [took me] as his son (and)
reared me.

From the concealment of the infant after conception to the bitumen-lined

basket placed in the river, the stories are strikingly similar, a fact that un-
derscores the degree to which biblical narratives are shaped by literary
convention.
Nothing is said of Moses’ childhood, but we learn of his growing
awareness of his Israelite identity in the following passage:
Israel in Egypt 103

Some time after that, when Moses had grown up, he went out to
his kinsfolk and witnessed their labors. He saw an Egyptian
beating a Hebrew, one of his kinsmen. He turned this way and
that and seeing no one about, he struck down the Egyptian and
hid him in the sand. When he went out the next day, he found
two Hebrews fighting so he said to the offender, “Why do you
strike your fellow?” He retorted, “Who made you chief and ruler
over us? Do you mean to kill me as you killed the Egyptian?”
Moses was frightened, and thought: Then the matter is known!
When Pharaoh learned of the matter he sought to kill Moses;
but Moses fled from Pharaoh. He arrived in the land of Midian
and sat down beside a well. (Ex 2:11–15)

Coming to the aid of an oppressed kinsman, Moses kills an Egyptian and

must flee to the territory of Midian. There at a well he again acts to defend
the defenseless—a key to his character.

Now the priest of Midian had seven daughters. They came to

draw water and filled the troughs to water their father’s flock;
but shepherds came and drove them off. Moses rose to their de-
fense and he watered their flock. (2:16–17)

Moses will marry Zipporah, one of the women, and live as a shepherd in Mid-
ian for forty years. But the situation of the Israelites in Egypt remains bitter.

The Israelites were groaning under the bondage and cried out;
and their cry for help from the bondage rose up to Elohim. Elo-
him heard their moaning, and Elohim remembered his cove-
nant with Abraham and Isaac and Jacob. (Ex 2:23–24)

One day in the wilderness at a mountain called Horeb (also Sinai), Moses
sees a flame in a bush that does not consume it. He then hears a voice say-
ing: “I am the Elohim of your father, the Elohim of Abraham, the Elohim of
Isaac, and the Elohim of Jacob” (Ex 3:6). Moses hides his face in fear, but
the god continues. He has a job for Moses:

I have marked well the plight of my people in Egypt and have

heeded their outcry because of their taskmaster; yes, I am
104 Israel in Egypt

mindful of their sufferings. I have come down to rescue them

from the Egyptians and to bring them out of that land to a good
and spacious land, a land flowing with milk and honey, the re-
gion of the Canaanites, the Hittites, the Amorites, the Perizz-
ites, the Hivites and the Jebusites. Now the cry of the Israelites
has reached me; moreover, I have seen how the Egyptians op-
press them. Come, therefore, I will send you to Pharaoh and you
shall free my people the Israelites from Egypt. (Ex 3:7–10)

Moses demurs and suggests his brother Aaron, a much better public
speaker. But as we have already seen in Genesis, Israel’s god selects whom
he selects, and his reasons cannot always be fathomed.

The Divine Name and the History of Israelite Religion

When Moses asks who he shall say sent him, the deity replies, “Ehyeh asher
ehyeh” (“I am who I am” or “I will be who I will be”). Moses converts this to
a third-person formula: “Yahweh asher yahweh” (“he is who he is” or “he
will be who he will be”). This sentence is then shortened to its first word—
Yahweh—and comes to be understood as the personal name of the deity.
Some have argued that the name Yahweh expresses the quality of dynamic
being. This god is the god who brings new things into being—a cosmos from
chaos, and now a new nation from a band of runaway slaves. But it could
well be that the sentence uttered by this god is simply his way of not an-
swering Moses’ question: Who am I? I am who I am, and never you mind!
There are certain important and unique features of this burning bush
dialogue. First, the deity identifies himself to Moses as the god (Elohim) of
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. As numerous commentators have pointed out,
in so doing, the writer establishes an unbroken historic continuity between
the present revelation to Moses and the revelations and promises received
by Israel’s forefathers, the patriarchs. And yet, paradoxically, the very as-
sertion of continuity only serves to underscore a fundamental discontinu-
ity. For even as the deity asserts that he is the god of the patriarchs, he
reveals to Moses a new name, Yahweh, so that Yahwism and the Yahweh
cult can be said to begin with Moses.
As discussed in Chapter 5 the biblical sources differ on this point. Ac-
cording to the J source in Genesis 4:26, the earliest humans worshipped
Yahweh as Yahweh. The name was always known to humankind. J seeks to
assert a direct continuity between the god of the patriarchs and the god of
Israel in Egypt 105

the Exodus. The P and E sources, however, tell a different story. In Ex 6:2–4,
assigned to P, the deity says, “I am Yahweh. I appeared to Abraham, Isaac,
and Jacob as El Shaddai but I did not make myself known to them by
My name Yahweh”—which contradicts the J source. Many scholars suggest
that P and E preserve a memory of a time when Israel worshipped the Ca-
naanite god El. P and E wish to claim that the god who covenanted with
the patriarchs is the god of the Exodus, but with a new name. They, too,
assert a continuity, but they do so in a manner that precisely draws atten-
tion to an underlying discontinuity and a new beginning. To understand
this new beginning requires an examination of differences between patri-
archal religion and Mosaic Yahwism.
In the patriarchal traditions of Genesis, the deity is six times called El
Shaddai (Gen 17:1, 28:3, 35:11, 43:14, 48:3, 49:25, Ex 6:3). Other names are El
Elyon (Gen 14:18–22, Ps 78:35), El Olam (Gen 21:33), El Roi (Gen 16:13), and
El Bethel (Gen 31:13, 35:7). The common denominator in all of these is “El.”
El is the proper name of the head of the Canaanite pantheon, as revealed in
literary works discovered in 1928 by a peasant at Ras Shamra (ancient Ugarit)
in Syria (see Figure 3). A tomb excavated by the French was found to con-
tain a cuneiform tablet library, written in a language very close to Biblical
Hebrew. The narratives in these texts report the exploits of the gods of Ca-
naanite religion. These gods include the sky god El, the father of various
gods and humans; El’s wife Asherah, a mother goddess; their daughter
Anat, goddess of love and war; and a storm god, Baal, who is depicted in
mythological literature as defeating both the chaotic sea god, Yam, and the
god of death, Mot.
There are striking resemblances between the biblical god of the patri-
archs and the Canaanite god El. El is the head of the council of gods. He
is said to have a long, white beard. He dwells on a mountaintop in a tent.
His epithets include “father of all creatures,” “bull,” and “king.” He is also a
protector of patriarchal figures—a “god of the father of the clan”—guiding
them, protecting them, and promising them descendants. Likewise, many
biblical passages depict Israel’s deity as the head of a council of divine be-
ings, and he is occasionally described with the epithets associated with the
Canaanite El (father of all creatures; bull in Gen 49:24, Ps 132:2, 5, Isa 49:26,
60:16; king). In the patriarchal narratives, Israel’s god refers to himself as
the “god of the father,” guiding, protecting, and making promises to Abra-
ham and his heirs (Gen 26:24, 28:13, 32:9, 43:23, 46:1, 3, Ex 3:15). Many per-
sonal and place names in these narratives are compounds in which one
element is El (Israel, Ishmael, Bethel). By contrast, after the time of Moses,
106 Israel in Egypt

Fig. 3. The Canaanite god El enthroned with worshipper

(thirteenth century b.c.e., Ugarit). Erich Lessing /
Art Resource, NY.

Israelite names are formed from Yah or Yahu (short for Yahweh), such as
Eliyahu and Adoniyah.
Other biblical texts describe Israel’s god in terms reminiscent of the
storm god Baal, who, according to Canaanite mythology, defeated El and
assumed his position as head of the Canaanite pantheon. Thus, like Baal,
Yahweh is said to ride on the clouds (Ps 68:4), and his revelations are ac-
companied by thunder, storms, and earthquakes. Poetic fragments allude
Israel in Egypt 107

to Yahweh’s victory over a watery foe (Ex 15, Ps 114, Isa 51:9–11), a motif as-
sociated with Baal (see Figure 4). Finally, the influence of ancient Near
Eastern holy war traditions may be discerned in descriptions of Yahweh as
a warrior leading his hosts in battle, armed with spear, bow, and arrows.
The worship practices of ancient Israel and Judah resemble Canaanite
and ancient Near Eastern worship practices. Canaanite religious rituals
took place in small temples housing cultic statues, stone pillars (symbols of
the gods or memorials to the dead), and altars for animal, cereal, and liquid
sacrifices. Similarly, Israel’s god was worshipped at various “high places”—
shrines with altars, cultic pillars, and wooden poles (called asherot, singu-
lar asherah). These shrines may have been associated with some kind of
contact with ancestors or a cult of the dead. Worship at various local altars
runs counter to Deuteronomy 12, which insists that all worship must occur
at one central sanctuary and decrees the destruction of all outlying altars
and high places. The patriarchal stories are clearly not the work of the
Deuteronomist. Yet these stories must have had a long-standing tradi-
tional authority if they were adopted without serious modification by the
Deuteronomistic redactor.
What are we to make of the remarkable similarity between the deity
and cult of Israel and the deities and cults of her neighbors? How are we to
understand the rise of Israel’s god and cultic practices? In Chapter 2, two
models for understanding the rise of biblical monotheism were outlined:
First, the classic evolutionary model: From polytheism’s worship of many
gods, there is a natural evolution to henotheism’s elevation of one god to a
supreme position, to monotheism’s denial of all gods but one. Second,
Kaufmann’s model: Monotheism and polytheism are so radically distinct
that the former could not have evolved from the latter. There is surely an
element of truth in both models. The evolutionary model responds to the
fact that in many respects, Yahweh resembles the gods of Israel’s neighbors.
To be blunt, the patriarchs appear to have worshipped El, the Canaanite
god. But the evolutionary model doesn’t account for the fiercely polemical
relationship that would develop between Israel’s religion and that of her
neighbors. By contrast, Kaufmann’s revolutionary model focuses almost
exclusively on the dissimilarities and polemical relationship between Yah-
wism and Canaanite polytheism. But the revolutionary model fails to fully
acknowledge the many areas of contact and similarity.
A third model for understanding the rise of biblical monotheism has
emerged recently, one that seeks to avoid the polytheism-monotheism di-
chotomy. Instead of viewing Israelite religion as an evolution from and re-
Fig. 4. The Canaanite storm god Baal with lightning
rod in hand (mid-second millennium, Ugarit).
Erich Lessing / Art Resource, NY.
Israel in Egypt 109

finement of Canaanite religion or as a radical break with Canaanite religion,

biblical scholar Mark Smith examines the cultural and ideological negotia-
tions that gave rise to Israelite monotheism. He describes the origin and
development of Israelite religion as a process of convergence and differen-
tiation. He writes: “Convergence involved the coalescence of various deities
and/or some of their features into the figure of Yahweh.” By contrast, dif-
ferentiation is the process whereby Israel came to reject its Canaanite roots
and create a separate identity.
On Smith’s model, the Canaanite roots of Israel’s ancestors are clear.
The Hebrew language itself is a Canaanite dialect. The Canaanite god El
was the god of Israel’s earliest ancestors. Through a process of convergence,
the god Yahweh, originally from a region further to the south (in Sinai or
Edom perhaps), came to take on the characteristics of other deities—first El
and then, as Baal replaced El in the Canaanite pantheon (see below in
Chapter 8), Baal (see Figure 5 for an eighth-century depiction of Yahweh
with his Asherah). Later, certain aspects of this convergence would be po-
lemicized against and rejected, as a Yahweh-only party sought to differenti-
ate itself from those now labeled “Canaanites.” Smith’s model of convergence
and divergence has great explanatory power: It explains the deep similarity of
Israel’s deity and the deities of her neighbors, and it explains the vehement

Fig. 5. Yahweh and his Asherah, jar drawing from Kuntillet ‘Ajrud,
Israel (early eighth century b.c.e.).
Courtesy of Zeev Meshel, site excavator.
110 Israel in Egypt

biblical polemic against Canaanite religion and Baal worship in particular.

It avoids unhelpful dichotomies (Israel is either like or unlike her neigh-
bors) and helps us understand Israel’s god as the end product of familiar
cultural processes—the processes of convergence and differentiation.
When and why did this differentiation occur? When and why did
some Israelites adopt a “Yahweh-only” position and seek to differentiate
pure Yahwism from the cult of Baal, for example? The debate over this
question is fierce, and it is one that will be taken up in Chapter 11.
To sum up: It is clear that the biblical patriarchs and matriarchs are
not strict Yahwists. The P and E sources preserve that insight in their insis-
tence that the patriarchs worshipped a god named El, but at the time of the
Exodus, that god revealed himself as Yahweh. In Josh 24:14–15, Joshua, the
successor to Moses, presents the Israelites with the following choice:

Now, therefore, revere Yahweh and serve Him with undivided

loyalty; put away the gods that your forefathers served beyond
the Euphrates and in Egypt, and serve Yahweh. . . . Choose this
day which ones you are going to serve . . . but I and my household
will serve Yahweh.

This passage preserves a memory of the people’s ancestors worshipping

many gods (perhaps El, Baal, and others in the Canaanite pantheon). Only
later would a Yahweh-only party polemicize against and seek to suppress
certain undesirable elements of Israelite-Judean religion. Those elements
would be labeled “Canaanite” as part of a process of Israelite differentia-
tion. Thus, what appears in the Bible as a battle between Israelites and Ca-
naanites may be better understood as a civil war between Yahweh-only
Israelites and Israelites participating in the cult of their ancestors.
 c ha p t e r 8
From Egypt to Sinai

Readings: Exodus 5–24, 32; Numbers 11–14, 16, 20, 25

The Exodus from Egypt

Following the theophany at the burning bush, Moses returns to Egypt to
free Yahweh’s people from slavery, but Pharaoh refuses to let the Israelites
go, initiating what will become a battle of wills between Yahweh and Pha-
raoh. The story has high drama and some folkloric elements, including the
contest between Moses and Aaron on the one hand and the magicians of
Egypt on the other. Moses announces ten plagues against the Egyptians: a
bloody pollution of the Nile, swarms of frogs, lice, insects, affliction of live-
stock, boils on humans and animals, lightning and hail, locusts, total
darkness—all climaxing in the death of the firstborn males of Egypt in one
night. The Egyptian magicians—initially able to mimic the plagues sent by
Yahweh—are quickly bested, and Yahweh’s defeat of the magicians is tanta-
mount to a defeat of the gods of Egypt.
Source critics view the account of the plagues as a complex interweav-
ing of diverse sources that preserve different traditions on the number and
nature of the plagues as well as the principal actors in the drama. Accord-
ing to source critics, no single source contains all ten plagues. J has eight, E
has three, and P has five. Some are unique to one source, others are found
in more than one source, but the merging of the three lists has resulted in
ten. Nevertheless, an examination of the larger contours of the account

111
112 From Egypt to Sinai

shows the artistic hand of the final editor. Sarna (Exodus, 76) has noted that
this editor has organized the plagues in three sets of three followed by a
climactic tenth plague (again, three and ten are ideal numbers in our bibli-
cal texts). Each set of three shares certain structural and literary features:
The first and second plague in each set are forewarned, and the third is not.
The first plague in each set is accompanied by the same divine instruction
to Moses: “Present yourself” before Pharaoh “in the morning.” The second
plague in each set is introduced with the divine instruction: “Go to Pha-
raoh” while the third plague has no introduction. This structural repetition
creates a crescendo leading to the final and most devastating plague (see
Table 3): the slaughter of the Egyptian firstborn sons, which may be under-
stood as measure-for-measure punishment for the Egyptians’ earlier kill-
ing of Hebrew infants but is represented in the text as retaliation for Egypt’s
treatment of Israel, the firstborn son of Yahweh. In Ex 4:22, Yahweh tells
Moses to say to Pharaoh:

Thus says Yahweh: Israel is my first-born son. I have said to you,

“Let my son go, that he may worship me,” yet you refuse to let
him go. Now I will slay your first-born son.

In this last plague, the deity (or his angel of death; compare Ex 12:12–13 and
Ex 12:23) passes over Egypt at midnight, slaying every Egyptian firstborn
male (Ex 12:29). Moses orders each Israelite family to perform a ritual action
to protect themselves from the slaughter. The ritual consists of two parts:
First, each family is to eat unleavened bread. In addition, each family is told
to sacrifice a lamb that will then be eaten as a family meal, to smear some of
the blood on their doorposts, and to remain indoors until morning.

For that night I will go through the land of Egypt and strike down
every first-born in the land of Egypt, both man and beast; and I
will mete out punishments to all the gods of Egypt, I Yahweh.
And the blood on the houses where you are staying shall be a sign
for you: when I see the blood I will pass over you, so that no plague
will destroy you when I strike the land of Egypt. (Ex 12:12–13)

This Passover ritual, established on Israel’s last night of slavery, is to be ob-

served as an institution for all time (Ex 12:24).
This story attests to a phenomenon long noted by scholars: the Israel-
ite historicization of preexisting ritual practices, in this case two separate
 Table 3. The Literary Structure of the Plagues Narrative
Time indication of
Plague Exodus source Forewarning warning Instruction formula Agent

First series 1. Blood 7:14–24 Yes “In the morning” “Station yourself” Aaron
2. Frogs 7:25–8: 11 Yes None “Go to Pharaoh” Aaron
3. Lice 8:12–15 None None None Aaron
Second series 4. Insects 8:16–28 Yes “In the morning” “Station yourself” God
5. Pestilence 9:1–7 Yes None “Go to Pharaoh” God
6. Boils 9:8–12 None None None Moses
Third series 7. Hail 9:13–35 Yes “In the morning” “Station yourself” Moses
8. Locusts 10:1–20 Yes None “Go to Pharaoh” Moses
9. Darkness 10:21–23 None None None Moses
Climax 10. Death of 11:4–7, 12:29–30 Yes None None God
Egyptian firstborn
From Nahum M. Sarna, Exploring Exodus: The Heritage of Biblical Israel. New York: Shocken Books, 1986, p. 76.
114 From Egypt to Sinai

and older springtime rituals (Sarna, Exodus, 89). One ritual—the sacrifice
of the first lamb of spring to procure favor from a deity—is characteristic of
seminomadic pastoralists, and the other—the offering of the first barley
harvested in spring and quickly ground into fresh flour free of fermenta-
tion—is characteristic of agriculturalists. If Israel was formed from the
merging of diverse groups in Canaan, including farmers and shepherds (we
will return to this point in Chapter 12), it is likely that the rituals of these
various groups were retained but linked to the story of the enslavement and
liberation of the Hebrews. The association of older nature festivals with
events in the life of the new nation may be seen as part of a process of dif-
ferentiation from Israel’s neighbors. Thus, the blood of the sacrificial lamb
was said to have protected the Hebrews from the slaughter of the firstborn,
and the bread was said to have been consumed in unleavened form because
the escaping Hebrews had no time to allow the dough to rise.
Following the last plague, Pharaoh finally allows the Israelites to go
into the desert to worship their god. But he quickly changes his mind,
sending his infantry and charioteers in pursuit of the Israelites, who soon
find themselves trapped between the Egyptians and a reed sea (not the huge
Red Sea, as is sometimes mistakenly thought). Some want to surrender.

Was it for want of graves in Egypt that you brought us to die in

the wilderness? What have you done to us, taking us out of Egypt?
Is this not the very thing we told you in Egypt, saying, “Let us
be, and we will serve the Egyptians, for it is better for us to serve
the Egyptians than to die in the wilderness?” (Ex 14:11–12)

But Moses rallies the frightened people, and at the moment of crisis, Yah-
weh intervenes on Israel’s behalf.
Once again, source critics see in the account of the parting of the reed
sea in Ex 14–15 three versions of events—though it must be stressed that
scholars differ quite a bit on where J, E, and P begin and end. The very
name Yam Suf (reed sea) implies a marshlike setting rather than the open
sea, yet images of the sea prevail in the poetic fragment in Ex 15:1–12, 18,
which is widely considered to be the oldest unit in these two chapters. Verse
5 portrays the Egyptian army and officers sinking and drowning in the
Yam Suf as if caught in a storm at sea. Verse 8 describes a blast of wind from
Yahweh’s nostrils that causes the waters to stand straight like a wall, while
a second blast causes the sea to cover the Egyptians so that they sink like
From Egypt to Sinai 115

lead in the majestic waters. The fragment does not specifically refer to
people crossing on dry land.
John Collins points out that the image of sinking in deep waters is
found elsewhere in Hebrew poetry—in the Psalms particularly—as a meta-
phor for distress. In Ps 69, the psalmist asks Elohim to save him:

for the waters have reached my neck;

I am sinking into the slimy deep
and find no foothold;
I have come into the watery depths;
the flood sweeps me away. (vv. 1–2)

A few verses later it is apparent that the poet is not really drowning but that
he is using this language as a metaphor for his straitened situation.

More numerous than the hairs of my head

are those who hate me without reason;
many are those who would destroy me,
my treacherous enemies. (v. 5)

Collins suggests that the poem in Ex 15 celebrates and preserves a historical

memory of an escape from or defeat of Pharaoh and that the drowning im-
agery is used metaphorically to describe the Egyptians’ humiliation and
defeat. Later writers filled out the allusions to drowning in this ancient
song, composing the prose accounts in Ex 14 in which the metaphor is liter-
alized. According to these prose accounts, Pharaoh’s army was literally
drowned in water. But even in the prose account, source critics see a com-
posite of two intertwined versions. In P’s account (often identified as Ex
14:1–4, 15–18, 22–23, 26–29), Moses is depicted as stretching out his staff first
to divide the waters, which stand like a wall so that the Israelites can cross
on dry land, and then to bring the waters crashing down upon the Egyp-
tians. However, according to Ex 14:24–25 (attributed to J by some scholars),
the Egyptians are stymied by their own chariots. As the Israelites work
their way on foot through the marsh, the Egyptians’ chariot wheels get
stuck in the mud, forcing them to give up the chase. Despite the tensions
and internal contradictions, the final narrative that emerges from this long
process of transmission, interweaving, and literary embellishment reiter-
ates a motif we have seen before—the threatened destruction of Yahweh’s
116 From Egypt to Sinai

creation or Yahweh’s people by chaotic waters and divine salvation from

that threat.

El, Baal, and Yahweh

In the “Song of the Sea”—the poem in Ex 15—the Hebrews adopt the lan-
guage of Canaanite myth and apply it to Yahweh. Yahweh appears here in
the manner of a storm god, heaping up the waters with a blast of wind. This
portrait of Yahweh is reminiscent of the Canaanite storm god Baal, who
rode on the clouds and was accompanied by wind and rain. At the begin-
ning of rainy season, Baal opens a slit in the clouds and thunders, shaking
the earth. In one central legend, he defeats an adversary known as Prince
Sea or Judge River. After vanquishing his watery foe, he is acclaimed king
of the gods and men and is housed in a cedar home on top of a mountain.
Ancient Hebrew descriptions of Yahweh employ similar language in
poetic passages. Psalm 68:5 reads “extol Him who rides the clouds, Yahweh
is His name”—as if to correct the record and establish Yahweh, not Baal, as
the god of the storm. Psalm 29 also employs the language of a storm god,
and some scholars believe the psalm was originally a psalm about Baal:

The voice of Yahweh is over the waters;

the El of glory thunders,
Yahweh over the mighty waters. (Ps 29:3)

Images of Israel’s god engaged in a battle with some form of watery mon-
ster appear also in Ps 74:12–15:

it was you who drove back the sea with your might,
who smashed the heads of the monsters in the waters.

What are we to make of the biblical representation of Yahweh in terms

reminiscent of Baal? Coogan notes that Baal is the key figure in a change in
Canaanite religion that occurred between 1500 and 1200 b.c.e.—the tradi-
tional time of the Exodus and the introduction of Israelite Yahwism
(Coogan, The Old Testament, 101–103). At this time, there was a transfer of
power in the Canaanite pantheon from the older gods to the younger gen-
eration of gods. The old sky god El was replaced by the storm god Baal by
virtue of the latter’s defeat of Prince Sea. Coogan notes that at about the
same time a similar change occurred in many of the major traditions of the
From Egypt to Sinai 117

region—a younger storm god usurped power from an older god by virtue
of a victory over a water god. In Enuma Elish, as we have seen, the young
storm god Marduk defeats Tiamat, the watery deep, and so establishes his
claim to rule instead of the old sky god An[u]. In India, the storm god Indra
assumes power in place of Dyaus. In Greece, Zeus—who is associated with
the storm, thunder, and lightning—replaces Chronos as head of the pan-
theon. And here in Exodus we find that just as the nation of Israel is said to
come into existence, just as the Israelites make the transition from a no-
madic existence to a settled way of life in their own land, there is a collec-
tive memory of a similar change in her religion. Like the storm gods, who
ascended to a position of dominance in the myths of Israel’s neighbors,
Yahweh heaps up the waters of the reed sea and wins a stunning victory,
establishing himself as the god of the Israelites in place of El, the old god of
Israel’s patriarchs. And like the Canaanite god Baal who overthrows the
Canaanite god El, Yahweh will eventually come to rest in a cedar-lined
house on a mountaintop—the sanctuary atop Mt. Zion in Jerusalem.
There are, of course, important ways in which Israel’s use of the storm
god motif diverges from that of other ancient Near Eastern societies. The
most important is that Yahweh’s battle is a historical battle rather than a
mythic battle. The sea is not Yahweh’s opponent, nor is Yahweh’s enemy
another god. Yahweh does battle with a human foe, the Egyptian Pharaoh
and his army; the sea is but a weapon in the divine arsenal deployed on
behalf of Israel. In short, Yahweh is represented as transcending nature, us-
ing forces of nature for his historical purpose, and acting in history to de-
liver his people and create a new nation—Israel. Just as in Genesis 1 the
universe is created when the wind of the deity parts the primeval waters, so
in Ex 14–15 a new nation is created when the wind of Yahweh parts the wa-
ters of the reed sea. But to describe what was understood to be a historical
event, the ancient Israelites employed language and images drawn from the
traditions and myths of their broader cultural context.
As has long been noted, the Exodus event became the paradigm of
Yahweh’s salvation of his people—not in the later Christian sense of per-
sonal salvation from sin that is so often anachronistically read back into the
Hebrew Bible. Salvation in the Hebrew Bible does not refer to the individu-
al’s deliverance from a sinful nature; it refers instead to collective, commu-
nal salvation from national suffering and oppression, particularly in the
form of foreign rule or enslavement. When biblical writers speak of Yahweh
as Israel’s redeemer and savior, they are referring to Yahweh’s physical de-
liverance of the nation from the hands of her foes.
118 From Egypt to Sinai

It would be a mistake to view the Exodus event as the climax of the

preceding narrative. The physical redemption of the Israelites is not the end
of the story that began in Genesis. It is only a dramatic way station in a story
that reaches its climax in the covenant concluded at Sinai. As many sensitive
readers of the Bible have noted, the road from Egypt leads not to the other
side of the reed sea but on to Sinai. Yahweh’s redemption of the Israelites is a
redemption for a purpose, a purpose that becomes clear at Sinai. For at Sinai,
the Israelites will become Yahweh’s people, bound by a covenant.

The Sinaitic Covenant

And so the story continues: In the third month after the Exodus, the Israel-
ites arrive at the wilderness of Sinai and encamp at the mountain where
Moses was first called by Yahweh. The covenant concluded at Sinai is re-
ferred to as the Mosaic covenant, and it differs radically from the Noahide
and Abrahamic (or patriarchal) covenants that we have already seen. Here,
Yahweh promises to be the patron and protector of the Israelites whom he
has chosen to live in his land, but he sets terms in this covenant requiring
obedience to a variety of laws and commandments. Thus the Mosaic cove-
nant is neither unilateral nor unconditional. It involves mutual obligations
for both Yahweh and the Israelites; if the Israelites do not meet their obliga-
tions, then Israel can be expelled from the land. Israel must fulfill her obli-
gation by obeying Yahweh’s Torah (instruction) and living in accordance
with his will as expressed through this instruction. Only then will Yahweh
fulfill his obligations of protection and blessing toward Israel.
The biblical scholar Jon Levenson maintains that historical-critical
scholarship has been unkind to biblical Israel because of a pervasive bias
against the two foci of the religion of ancient Israel—Torah (instruction,
but commonly translated as “law”) and Temple. On the one hand, negative
Christian stereotypes, rooted in Paul’s condemnation of the Mosaic Law as
a deadening curse from which belief in Jesus offers liberation, color schol-
arly accounts of the giving of the Torah. On the other hand, a Protestant
distaste for priest-centered cultic ritual colors scholarly accounts of the
Temple and its meaning in ancient Israel. These biases permeate the work
of even secular scholars of the Bible. A negative view of the Law has con-
tributed to scholarly emphasis on the deliverance from Egypt as the high
point in the Exodus narrative rather than the more natural literary climax—
the conclusion of the covenant at Mount Sinai, the delivery of the Torah,
From Egypt to Sinai 119

the construction of the tabernacle, and Yahweh’s descent to dwell in the

tabernacle among the Israelites. In his book Sinai and Zion, Levenson tries
to correct this prejudicial treatment and give the two central institutions of
Torah and Temple “a fair hearing” (4). He explores the two great mountain
traditions that express these central concepts: the tradition of Mt. Sinai,
where Israel received the Torah and entered into a defining covenantal rela-
tionship with Yahweh, and the tradition of Mt. Zion, the future site of the
nation’s holy Temple and its attendant cult. In this chapter, we consider
Levenson’s analysis of the Sinai tradition as an entrée into the Israelite con-
ception of Torah and the covenant bond.
Levenson stresses the importance of the covenant formulary. There
are ancient Near Eastern parallels to the covenant of the Bible, especially
Hittite treaties (1500–1200 b.c.e.) and Assyrian treaties (eighth century
b.c.e.) between suzerain and vassal. Levenson (Sinai, 27–30) details the fol-
lowing six elements characteristic of Hittite treaties: (1) a preamble in
which the suzerain identifies himself; (2) an account of the historical cir-
cumstances leading to the treaty (historical prologue); (3) the stipulations
and requirements; (4) arrangements for public reading of the treaty and its
safekeeping in a shrine; (5) a concluding invocation of the gods as witness
to the binding covenantal oath; and (6) a list of blessings for the party who
obeys and of curses for the party that violates the pact (the curses are em-
phasized in Assyrian treaties). Levenson then identifies many of these ele-
ments in Yahweh’s first speech to Moses upon the Israelites’ arrival at Sinai.
The speech, in Ex 19:3–6, reads as follows:

3. Yahweh called to him from the mountain, saying, “Thus shall

you say to the house of Jacob and declare to the children of Israel:
4. ‘You have seen what I did to the Egyptians, how I bore you on
eagles’ wings and brought you to me. 5. Now then, if you will
obey me faithfully and keep my covenant, you shall be my trea-
sured possession among all the peoples. Indeed, all the earth is
mine, 6. but you shall be to me a kingdom of priests and a holy
nation.’ These are the words that you shall speak to the children
of Israel.” 7. Moses came and summoned the elders of the people
and put before them all that Yahweh had commanded him. All
the people answered as one, saying, 8. “All that Yahweh has spo-
ken we will do!” and Moses brought back the people’s words to
Yahweh.
120 From Egypt to Sinai

Drawing on the work of previous scholars, Levenson (Sinai, 30–32) finds

several of the main elements of the Hittite suzerainty treaty in this speech.
Verse 4 serves as the historical prologue. Verse 5 contains Yahweh’s stipula-
tion in the form of a very general conditional that will be fully articulated
in the detailed stipulations to follow. Verses 5b–6 contain the reward: Yah-
weh confers on Israel the status of royalty. Thus, the passage contains three
of the main elements of a treaty. In verse 8, the people solemnly undertake
to fulfill the terms of the covenant.
If we take a broader view of the full biblical account of Israel’s cove-
nant with Yahweh, all six elements may be identified, though scattered
throughout the text (Levenson, Sinai, 32–35). The preamble and historical
background to the covenant may be seen in Yahweh’s summary introduc-
tion to the people in Ex 20: “I am Yahweh who brought you out of the land
of Egypt”—this fact presumably establishes Yahweh’s claim to sovereignty.
The terms of the treaty are stipulated at length in the instructions and laws
of Ex 20–23. Moses reads the book of the Covenant publicly (Ex 24:7a), and
in Deuteronomy it is deposited in a special ark (Deut 10:5). The Israelites
vow to obey (Ex 24:3, 7b), and the covenant is sealed with a formal sacrifice
(Ex 24:8). In a monotheistic system, other gods are not available as wit-
nesses, but in Deut 4:26, 30:19, and 31:28, heaven and earth (i.e., the inhabit-
ants thereof) are called upon as witnesses. As for blessings and curses, long
lists of each are found in Lev 26 and Deut 28. (Some of these curses bear a
great resemblance to curses in a treaty concluded by the Assyrian king Es-
arhaddon in about 677 b.c.e.) So while no one passage contains all the ele-
ments of the Hittite treaty form, there are enough of them scattered around
to suggest it as one model.
According to Levenson, the use of the suzerainty treaty as a model
for Israel’s relationship to Yahweh expresses several key ideas. First, the
historical prologue that is so central to the suzerainty treaty grounds the
obligations of Israel to Yahweh in the history of his acts on her behalf (Lev-
enson, Sinai, 37). Second, the historical prologue bridges the gap between
generations—Israel’s past, present, and future generations form a collective
entity that collectively assents to the covenant. Even today, at Passover cer-
emonies the world over, Jews are reminded of the obligation to see them-
selves as if they personally came out of Egypt and covenanted with Yahweh.
Third, the historical prologue explains why Israel accepts her place in the
suzerain-vassal relationship. Israel’s acceptance of a relationship with Yahweh
does not stem from mystical introspection or philosophical speculation,
Levenson argues. Instead, the Israelites affirm their identity and relation-
From Egypt to Sinai 121

ship with Yahweh by telling a story whose moral is that Israel can rely on
Yahweh as a vassal can rely on his suzerain (Sinai, 39).
But the goal is not ultimately the affirmation of Yahweh’s suzerainty in
a mere verbal acclamation. As Levenson astutely points out, the affirmation
of Yahweh’s suzerainty is rendered in the form of obedience to command-
ments (Sinai, 43). Observance of Yahweh’s commandments is, as Levenson
puts it, the teleological end of history (Sinai, 44). Why is this important?
Unless we recognize that the road from Egypt leads inextricably to Sinai,
that the story of national liberation issues in and is subordinate to the obli-
gation to Yahweh’s covenantal stipulations and observance of his laws, we
run the risk of doing what has been done for centuries: reading Exodus as
first and foremost a story of miraculous deliverance rather than a story of
a relationship expressed through obligations to the observance of specific
commandments.
The suzerain-vassal model has further implications underscored by
Levenson and other scholars. Just as ancient Near Eastern suzerainty treaties
specify that vassals are to treat each other as vassals of the same suzerain, so
the Israelites are bound to one another as vassals of the same suzerain. Thus
covenant in Israel is the basis of social ethics and the reason for Yahweh’s in-
structions regarding the treatment of one’s fellow Israelites (Sinai, 54).
Finally, just as a vassal cannot serve two suzerains, the covenant with
Yahweh entails the notion of Israel’s exclusive ser vice of Yahweh (Leven-
son, Sinai, 68). The assertion is not that there is no other god, but that Israel
will have no other god before Yahweh. The jealousy of the suzerain is the
motivation for prohibitions against certain intimate contacts with non-
Yahweh peoples, for such alliances will entail recognition of the gods of
those peoples. The covenant with Yahweh will also preclude alliances with
other human competitors (as will become apparent later). If Israel serves
a divine king, she cannot, for example, serve a human king—an idea that
will find expression in passages opposing the creation of a monarchy in Is-
rael or the formation of alliances with, or subservience to, foreign kings—
whether of Egypt, Assyria, or Babylon. Subservience to human kings is a
rejection of the exclusive kingship of Yahweh and a breach of the covenant
(Levenson, Sinai, 72).
Ancient Near Eastern suzerainty models speak repeatedly of the vas-
sal’s love for the suzerain, an element that is not absent in the biblical texts
dealing with the covenant bond. The Israelites’ promise to serve and love
Yahweh is thus an additional theme associated with the covenant—one that
will be taken up in greater detail in Chapter 11. But for now, we may accept
122 From Egypt to Sinai

Levenson’s claim that Sinai represents an intersection of law and love (Si-
nai, 75–80).
The covenant concept is critical to the Bible’s portrayal and under-
standing of the relation between Israel and her god. The entire history of
Israel as portrayed by the biblical writers is governed by this one outstand-
ing reality of covenant. Israel’s fortunes are seen to ride on its degree of
faithfulness to the covenant.
Once the covenant between Yahweh and Israel has been consum-
mated, the social and legal spheres of life regulated, and the judicial system
established, all that remains is the organization of the cult—the complex of
rites, ceremonies, practices, symbols, institutions, and personnel giving
outward expression to the concepts that underlie Israel’s understanding of
its deity. Through the erection of the tabernacle, the experience with the
divine presence that occurred at Sinai could be extended as a living reality.
At the divine behest, Moses ascends the mountain alone and receives from
Yahweh the elaborately detailed and lengthy instructions for the construc-
tion of the tabernacle. The tabernacle is not the permanent abode of the
transcendent deity but a temporary structure symbolic of his dwelling in
the midst of his people. In aniconic Israel, the tangible symbol of the deity
housed in the tabernacle was not a statue but the tablets of the covenant.
Exodus closes with the construction of the sanctuary. When it is com-
pleted, the “Presence of Yahweh” fills the tabernacle as a sign of divine ap-
proval (Ex 40:34). But the receipt of the instructions for the tabernacle and
the actual construction of it in Ex 25–40 are interrupted by the account of
the apostasy of Israel with the golden calf. The moment of Israel’s greatest
glory is to be the moment of her greatest shame, for as Moses receives Yah-
weh’s covenant on Mt. Sinai, the Israelites encamped at the foot of the
mountain grow restless and rebellious. They demand of Aaron a god, since
they do not know what has become of Moses (Ex 32:1). Aaron makes them a
golden calf, and the people bow down to it, declaring, “This is your Elohim,
O Israel, who brought you out of the Land of Egypt.” An enraged Yahweh
tells Moses to descend from the mountain, for the people are sinning and
Yahweh in his fury wishes to destroy them all and start a new nation with
Moses. Moses placates the deity momentarily, then turns to face the people.
Approaching the camp, he is stunned by what he sees and smashes the tab-
lets of the covenant, before halting the activities and punishing the perpe-
trators. This temporary alienation from Yahweh is repaired through Moses’
prayer and intercession. A renewal of the covenant occurs, and another set
of stone tablets is given.
From Egypt to Sinai 123

This embarrassing episode is just the beginning in a series of embar-

rassing events that occur as the Israelites move from Egypt to the Promised
Land. Most of these occur in the book of Numbers and involve the rebel-
lion of the people, Yahweh’s fury, Moses’ intervention, and Yahweh’s ap-
peasement.

Numbers
The book of Numbers recounts the itinerary of the Israelites throughout the
forty years of their wanderings (see Map 1) and encampments around the
sacred tabernacle. It contains a complex mix of materials of varying genres:
laws, ritual texts, poetic folk traditions, and rich narrative. The narratives
tell of Yahweh’s provision for his people, but also the Israelites’ constant
complaints and rebellion. Even Miriam, Aaron, and Moses experience mo-
ments of frustration, discord, and rebellion (leading to Yahweh’s surprising
decree that Moses and Aaron will not enter the Promised Land; Num
20:12), but the primary focus is on individual Israelites or the collective
community, murmuring and rebelling against both Moses and Yahweh,
and longing for Egypt. Several times Yahweh threatens to exterminate
them, but Moses dissuades him. In Numbers 14, when the Israelites com-
plain again, Yahweh is determined to destroy them. Moses’ intervention
leads to a compromise. Yahweh swears that none of the adults who wit-
nessed the Exodus—with the exception of Caleb and Joshua, who had not
joined in the rebellion—would see the fulfi llment of Yahweh’s salvation
and enter the Promised Land. The Israelites will wander forty years in the
desert until all those who left Egypt as adults have passed away, leaving the
new generation to enter the land.

The Coparenting of Moses and Yahweh

The book of Numbers is remarkable for the relationship it describes be-
tween Moses and Yahweh. That relationship is an intimate one, and the
two work as partners to preserve the Israelites and ready them for life in
Yahweh’s land as Yahweh’s people. They alternate in losing patience with
the Israelites and wishing to throw them over, but each time one convinces
the other to be forbearing. Two examples of the way Moses and Yahweh
act as a check upon one another will illustrate this point. The first example
is from Num 14 and shows Moses’ ability to placate the wrath of Yahweh.
In this story the Israelites express great fear after hearing the report of a
124 From Egypt to Sinai

Map 1. Map of the Exodus route. Courtesy of Bible History Online.

reconnaissance team that their chances of conquering the Promised Land

are slim:

The whole community broke into loud cries, and the people
wept that night. All the Israelites railed against Moses and
Aaron. “If only we had died in the land of Egypt,” the whole
community shouted at them, “or if only we might die in this
wilderness! Why is Yahweh taking us to that land to fall by the
sword? Our wives and children will be carried off ! It would be
better for us to go back to Egypt!” And they said to one another,
“Let us head back for Egypt.” (Num 14:1–4)

The Presence of Yahweh appeared in the Tent of Meeting to all

the Israelites. And Yahweh said to Moses, “How long will this
From Egypt to Sinai 125

people spurn me, and how long will they have no faith in me
despite all the signs that I have performed in their midst? I will
strike them with pestilence and disown them, and I will make of
you a nation far more numerous than they!” But Moses said to
Yahweh, “When the Egyptians, from whose midst you brought
up this people in your might, hear the news, they will tell it to
the inhabitants of that land. . . . If then you slay this people to a
man, the nations who have heard your fame will say, ‘It must be
because Yahweh was powerless to bring that people into the
land he had promised them on oath that he slaughtered them in
the wilderness.’ Therefore, I pray, let my lord’s forbearance be
great, as you have declared, saying, “Yahweh! Slow to anger and
abounding in kindness. . . . Pardon, I pray, the iniquity of this
people according to your great kindness, as you have forgiven
this people ever since Egypt.”

And Yahweh said, “I pardon, as you have asked.” (Num 14:10b–

14a, 15–20)

In his fury, Yahweh offers to destroy Israel and start all over again with
Moses. Readers will recognize a pattern in this god’s behavior: He created
humans with high hopes, but as they corrupted their path, he destroyed
them with a flood, saving one individual as a fresh start. But humans con-
tinue to frustrate his plans for them, seeking aggrandizement instead of
filling the earth as commanded. Having promised never to destroy creation
again, Yahweh responds by frustrating their plans, scattering them far and
wide, and once again pinning his hopes on a single individual—Abraham.
And now the children of Abraham have disappointed him with their faith-
lessness and corruption, and once again, as if by reflex, Yahweh’s first
thought is to abandon them and start afresh with Moses. But Moses draws
the line. He refuses to accept the offer and advances a line of argument that
appeals primarily to Yahweh’s vanity: What will the neighbors think if you
destroy them? They will think you couldn’t fulfill your promise. They will
think you are not the powerful god of history. No, you have covenanted
with Israel forever and there will be no more fresh starts. They are your
people and you are their god, and so it will ever be. Here as before, Moses
averts the Israelites’ destruction.
But the roles are reversed in the following passage. Th is time Moses is
impatient with the Israelites’ constant complaints and lack of faith and is
126 From Egypt to Sinai

ready to throw in the towel. In Num 11, Yahweh consoles him and recon-
ciles him to the daunting task he faces:

The riffraff in their midst felt a gluttonous craving; and then the
Israelites wept and said, “If only we had meat to eat! We remem-
ber the fish that we used to eat free in Egypt, the cucumbers, the
melons, the leeks, the onions, and the garlic. Now our gullets are
shriveled. There is nothing at all! Nothing but this manna to
look at!” (Num 11:4–6)

Moses heard the people weeping, every clan apart, each person
at the entrance. “Why have You dealt ill with your servant [me],
and why have I not enjoyed your favor, that you have laid the
burden of all this people upon me? Did I conceive all this people,
did I bear them, that you should say to me, ‘Carry them in your
bosom as a nurse carries an infant,’ to the land that you have
promised on oath to their fathers? Where am I to get meat to
give to all this people, when they whine before me and say, ‘Give
us meat to eat!’ I cannot carry all this people by myself, for it is
too much for me. If you would deal thus with me, kill me rather,
I beg you, and let me see no more of my wretchedness!” Then
Yahweh said to Moses, “Gather for me seventy of Israel’s elders
of whom you have experience as elders and officers of the people,
and bring them to the Tent of Meeting and let them take their
place there with you. I will come down and speak with you
there, and I will draw upon the spirit that is on you and put it
upon them; they shall share the burden of the people with you,
and you shall not bear it alone.” (Num 11:10–17)

In many ways Moses sets the paradigm for the classical prophet, performing
the double duty of chastising and upbraiding the Israelites for their rebellion
and failures but at the same time consoling the people when they fear they
have driven Yahweh away irreparably, defending them before Yahweh, and
pleading for mercy even when they deserve punishment. At times, he ex-
presses frustration with the difficulty of his task and resentment that it has
been assigned to him. But he never yields to Yahweh’s suggestions to aban-
don Israel and start a new nation from Moses’ offspring. Indeed, it is Moses
who brokers and secures Yahweh’s eternal commitment to Israel.
 c ha p t e r 9
Biblical Law

Readings: Exodus 18–20, 24:10–23, 25; Leviticus 17, 25; Numbers 35; Deuter-
onomy 15, 17, 19, 22, 25

The covenant ceremony at Sinai included Yahweh’s announcement of and

Israel’s agreement to certain covenantal stipulations. Exodus 24:3–4 de-
scribes this agreement as follows:

Moses went and repeated to the people all the commands of

Yahweh and all the rules, and all the people answered with one
voice, saying “All the things that Yahweh has commanded we
will do!” Moses then wrote down all the commands of Yahweh.

The covenant concluded at Sinai is the climactic moment in the Penta-

teuchal narrative. The conclusion of biblical scholarship is that a number of
separate bodies of law have gravitated to the story of the forty-year period
of Israel’s formation into a people—the period of the covenant at Mt. Sinai
and the journey toward the Promised Land. Because this period was viewed
as the moment when Yahweh articulated his instruction (Torah) to Israel,
later editors inserted law collections from various periods and authorships
into the narrative at this juncture. Thus, all Israelite law is represented in
the biblical account as having issued from that time of intimate contact
between Yahweh and Israel at Sinai—a claim that imbued the nation’s legal

127
128 Biblical Law

traditions with an air of high antiquity and conferred upon them divine
sponsorship.
Modern source theory assigns the varied bodies of legal material
found in the Pentateuch to the main biblical sources as follows: Laws found
in the JE source occur in Exodus and are believed to have been formulated
in writing from earlier oral traditions in the tenth to ninth century b.c.e.;
laws of the P source are found in Exodus, Leviticus, and Numbers and are
believed to have been formulated in writing from earlier oral traditions in
the eighth to sixth century b.c.e; finally, laws of the D source are found in
Deuteronomy and are believed to have been formulated in writing from
earlier (primarily northern) traditions in the eighth to sixth century b.c.e.
In all cases, it is supposed that the sources drew upon much older oral tra-
ditions; some individual laws are believed to be quite ancient, resembling
ancient Near Eastern legal materials that date back to the second millen-
nium b.c.e.
Regardless of their actual origins, the Bible represents these materials
as having been given at Sinai or in the forty-year period afterward. Accord-
ing to the biblical narrative, the laws given at Sinai include:

1. The Decalogue or ten commandments Ex 20:1–17

2. The Covenant Code (civil and religious
law) Ex 20:22–23:33
3. A Ritual decalogue Ex 34:10–26
4. Cultic instructions Ex 25–31 (fulfilled
in Ex 35–40)
5. Laws of sacrifice and ritual purity Lev 1–18, 27
6. The Holiness Code Lev 19–26
7. Priestly supplements (miscellany) Num 1–10

According to the biblical narrative, the following materials were given in

the forty years after Sinai as the Israelites encamped in the wilderness on
their journey toward the land of Canaan.

8. Priestly supplements (miscellany) Num 28–31, 33–36

9. Deuteronomic Code Deut 12–26
10. Laws sanctioned by a curse Deut 27
Biblical Law 129

The Decalogue
The twentieth-century biblical scholar Albrecht Alt noticed two general
forms of biblical law: conditional or case law and absolute or apodictic law.
Conditional law is the common form employed in ancient Near Eastern le-
gal collections (as exemplified by the laws of Hammurapi) and features a
characteristic if-then pattern: If a person does X, or if X happens, then Y
will be the legal consequence. Casuistic law can be complex and very spe-
cific in its formulation: If X happens, Y is the consequence, but if X happens
under these different circumstances, then Z is the consequence. Absolute
or apodictic law by contrast is an unconditional statement of prohibition or
command and tends to be general and somewhat undifferentiated: You shall
not murder. You shall love Yahweh your god. The apodictic formulation of
law is not unknown in other ancient Near Eastern cultures (especially in
curses and covenant stipulations). The two literary forms are mixed in the
biblical corpus (as in the Hittite laws). The provisions of the Decalogue
(known in English as the Ten Commandments, a translation of the Hebrew
“Ten words” or “Ten utterances”) are in the absolute or apodictic form.
The Decalogue is the only part of Yahweh’s revelation that is disclosed
directly to all Israel at Sinai without an intermediary. Its directives are
couched in the masculine singular and thus appear to address Israelite males
as the legal subjects of the community or Israel as a single collective entity.
The Decalogue sets out Yahweh’s most basic and unconditional covenant
demands. The division into ten is questionable (see Table 4) and should prob-
ably be seen as an ideal biblical number since there are in fact thirteen or
fourteen separate statements in the Decalogue. The first five statements have
traditionally been interpreted as defining Israel’s relationship with her suzer-
ain: She is to be exclusively faithful to Yahweh and is not to bow down to any
man-made image; she may not use Yahweh’s name in a false oath; she is to
honor Yahweh’s Sabbath and honor parental authority, arguably an extension
of Yahweh’s authority. The remaining statements concern Israel’s relation-
ship with her fellow vassals. These statements prohibit murder, adultery, rob-
bery, false testimony, and covetousness.
The Pentateuch contains three versions of the Decalogue, and there
are differences among them. The Exodus 20 Decalogue is repeated in Deu-
teronomy 5 with minor variations: Deuteronomy prohibits vain testimony
(Deut 5:16) while Exodus prohibits false testimony (Ex 20:12); Israel is to
“keep” the Sabbath day (Deut 5:16) rather than “remember” it (Ex 20:7); the
rationale for observing the Sabbath is different (cf. Deut 5:14 and Ex 20:10);
 Table 4. Ten Commandments by Tradition: Exodus 20:1–14
Most
Protestant, Catholic,
Eastern Anglican,
Orthodox Lutheran Jewish Exodus 20

– – 1 (1) God spoke all these words, saying:

Preface – 1 (2) I the Lord am your God who brought you out of
the land of Egypt, the house of bondage:
1 1 2 (3) You shall have no other gods besides Me.
2 1 2 (4) You shall not make for yourself a sculptured image,
or any likeness of what is in the heavens above, or on
the earth below, or in the waters under the earth.
(5) You shall not bow down to them or serve them. For
I the Lord your God am an impassioned God, visiting
the guilt of the parents upon the children, upon the
third and upon the fourth generations of those who
reject Me,
(6) but showing kindness to the thousandth generation
of those who love Me and keep My commandments.
3 2 3 (7) You shall not swear falsely by the name of the Lord
your God; for the Lord will not clear the one who
swears falsely by His name.
4 3 4 (8) Remember the Sabbath day and keep it holy. (9) Six
days you shall labor and do all your work, (10) but the
seventh day is a Sabbath of the Lord your God: you
shall not do any work—you, your son or daughter, your
male or female slave, or your cattle, or the stranger who
is within your settlements. (11) For in six days the Lord
made heaven and earth and sea, and all that is in them,
and He rested on the seventh day; therefore the Lord
blessed the Sabbath day and hallowed it.
5 4 5 (12) Honor your father and your mother, that you may
long endure on the land that the Lord your God is
assigning to you.
6 5 6 (13) You shall not murder.
7 6 7 You shall not commit adultery.
8 7 8 You shall not steal.
9 8 9 You shall not bear false witness against your neighbor.
10 9 10 (14) You shall not covet your neighbor’s house:
10 10 10 you shall not covet your neighbor’s wife, or his male or
female slave, or his ox or his ass, or anything that is
your neighbor’s.
Biblical Law 131

and the final commandment singles out the neighbor’s wife before listing
other entities that must not be coveted (Deut 5:17; cf. Ex 20:13). What are we
to make of these variations in the description of what was deemed to be a
climactic moment of divine revelation?
Marc Brettler has noted that the variations in these accounts of the
Decalogue may tell us something about the way ancient Israel preserved
and transmitted important texts. Ancient cultures generally did not strive
for verbatim preservation, and biblical editors did not employ mechanical
cut-and-paste methods in the composition of the biblical text. Sources were
modified in the course of their transmission—even a text like the Deca-
logue that is represented as the unmediated word of Yahweh.
A more surprising variation occurs in Ex 34. After smashing the first
set of tablets inscribed with the Decalogue of Ex 20, Moses is given a sec-
ond set of tablets. The biblical writer emphasizes that Yahweh wrote on the
tablets the words that were on the former tablets that had been broken (Ex
34:1). We expect, therefore, a verbatim repetition of Ex 20. Yet the Decalogue
that follows has very little overlap with the earlier Decalogue, and even
where there is some overlap in substance, the wording is entirely different.
This Decalogue, often called the Ritual Decalogue, bans intermarriage with
Canaanites lest they entice Israelites into worship of their gods. Other terms
prescribe the observance of various festivals, the dedication of firstfruits and
firstborn animals to Yahweh, observance of the Sabbath, and so on. Evi-
dently different traditions regarding the contents of the Decalogue circu-
lated in ancient Israel. The story of the golden calf and Moses’ destruction of
the first tablets is a brilliant narrative strategy for introducing and present-
ing one of these alternative Decalogue traditions.
Also surprising is the fact that the Decalogue in Exodus 20 does not
stand completely unchallenged. Exodus 20:5–6 states explicitly the princi-
ple of intergenerational punishment—Yahweh is said to show kindness to
the thousandth generation of those who love and obey him and to spread
punishment for sin over three or four generations. In context, this passage
is intended to signal the deity’s great mercy in that he lightens the punish-
ment of the sinner by spreading it to other generations and he limits the
distribution of punishment to only three or four generations; by contrast,
he spreads his kindness to the thousandth generation. However, the notion
of intergenerational punishment is explicitly rejected in Deut 7:9–10.

Know, therefore, that only Yahweh your god is god [Elohim], the
steadfast god [El] who keeps his covenant faithfully to the thou-
132 Biblical Law

sandth generation of those who love him and keep his com-
mandments, but who instantly requites with destruction those
who reject him—never slow with those who reject him, but re-
quiting them instantly.

According to this text, Yahweh punishes the sinner only and not sub-
sequent generations, and he does so instantly. Ezekiel and Jeremiah will also
reject the idea of intergenerational punishment (Jer 31:27–30, Ezek 18:20).
What are we to make of this contradiction? Brettler concludes that
the Decalogue (or Decalogues) did not originally possess the absolute na-
ture that is so often claimed for it even today. Later religious traditions have
elevated the Decalogue to a position of absolute and inflexible authority, a
position not completely justified, given the Bible’s own fluid treatment of
the Decalogue’s text and content, and later modification of at least one of its
terms. In short, the claim that Yahweh’s revelation of the Decalogue was
fi xed in form (the exact words we see in Ex 20, for example) and immutable
in substance is not a claim that is native to or justified by the biblical
text—it is a later ideological imposition upon the text.

Biblical Law in Its Ancient Near Eastern Context

Biblical law shares in the legal patrimony of the ancient Near East, even if it
is sometimes clearly reforming it. It is therefore helpful and instructive to
compare it with other important ancient collections. In doing so, we find
that certain key features distinguish Israelite law from other ancient law
collections.
The main ancient law collections of the ancient Near East uncovered
by archaeologists are:

• The laws of Ur-Nammu (UN). 2112–2095 b.c.e., founder of

the third dynasty of Ur. Sumerian language, known from
scribal copies dating to 1800–1700. Prologue but no preserved
epilogue.
• The laws of Lipit-Ishtar (LI). 1980–1970 b.c.e, fi fth ruler of Isin
Dynasty. Sumerian language. Originally on stele but preserved
in seven clay tablets. Prologue and epilogue.
• Laws of Eshnunna (LE). Early second millennium, 1900 b.c.e.?
Amorite-controlled state. Akkadian language. No prologue or
epilogue.
Biblical Law 133

• Laws of Hammurapi (CH). 1792–1750 b.c.e., sixth of eleven

kings of the Old Babylonian (Amorite) Dynasty. Akkadian
language. On diorite stele with bas-relief showing Hammu-
rapi receiving commission to write the law code from the god
of justice, the sungod Shamash. Carried to Susa by Elamite
raiders; prologue and epilogue. These laws were copied by
Mesopotamian scribes for centuries.
• Hittite Laws (HL). Second-millennium b.c.e. Hittite language
in cuneiform. Two tablets in a series, though there may have
been a third. Contains revisions, no prologue or epilogue.
• Middle Assyrian Laws (MAL). May go back to the eighteenth
century b.c.e. Akkadian language, preserved in clay tablets,
some badly broken and dating to the time of Tiglath-pileser in
the twelfth century b.c.e. May have had short introduction.

These materials are law collections rather than law codes. Law codes are gen-
erally systematic and exhaustive and intended for use by courts. These collec-
tions are not exhaustive and do not exhibit much system or order. Nor is it
known precisely how these materials were used, but scholars are increasingly
convinced that they were not intended for use by courts.
In an important article written in 1960, biblical scholar Moshe Green-
berg argued that a comparison of biblical law with other ancient Near East-
ern law collections reveals the central postulates or values that undergird
biblical law. The following discussion of biblical law tracks Greenberg’s
persuasive essay quite closely.
There is an immediate and critically important difference between the
ancient Near Eastern codes and the Israelite laws as presented by the biblical
narrator—a difference in authorship. The prologues and epilogues of an-
cient Near Eastern law collections, where they exist, make it clear that the
laws are issued by the human king. Certainly the king’s authority is under-
written by the gods—they often grant the king a just and discerning mind,
or they install him in the kingship. But the laws themselves issue from the
king. Thus, An and Enlil are said to give kingship to Ur-Nammu, Lipit-
Ishtar, and Hammurapi, but the kings themselves are said to establish the
laws (UN A i 31–42, iii 104–113, Roth 15; LI i 20–55, Roth 25; CH prologue I
27–49, v 14–24, Roth 76, 80–81). Hammurapi receives the principles of justice
from Shamash (CH epilogue, Roth 135), but the laws are the handiwork of
Hammurapi himself (see Figure 6): “When the god Marduk commanded me
to provide just ways for the people of the land (in order to attain) appropriate
Fig. 6. The Stele of Hammurapi (eighteenth century b.c.e.).
Erich Lessing / Art Resource, NY.
Biblical Law 135

behavior, I established truth and justice as the declaration of the land (CH
prologue v 14–24, Roth 80–81). Hammurapi refers to the laws as “my judg-
ments,” “my pronouncements,” “my achievements,” “my inscribed stela”
(CH epilogue, Roth 136). By contrast, the biblical narrative takes pains to
ascribe authorship of the laws to Yahweh, rather than Moses.

Moses went and repeated to the people all the commands of

Yahweh and all the rules; and all the people answered with one
voice, saying “All the things that Yahweh has commanded we
will do!” Moses then wrote down all the commands of Yahweh.
(Ex 24:3–4)

When he [Yahweh] finished speaking with him on Mount Sinai,

he gave Moses the two tablets of the Pact, stone tablets inscribed
with the finger of Elohim. (Ex 31:18)

Greenberg argues that the principle of divine authorship has several im-
portant implications. First, it has a significant effect on the scope of the law.
Ancient Near Eastern and biblical law differ as to the areas of human life
and activity that fall within the scope of the laws’ concern. Biblical law con-
tains more than the rules and provisions generally recognized as falling
within the scope of the coercive power of the state and the jurisdiction of
law courts. Biblical law is holistic and contains social, ethical, moral, and
religious prescriptions. It is not unusual for laws of this description to be
couched in an authoritative, apodictic style. By contrast, the extrabiblical
law collections deal almost entirely with matters that are enforceable by the
state and not with matters of conscience, moral rectitude, or compassion.
There is nothing in these collections that is truly parallel to the following
biblical prescriptions.

When you encounter your enemy’s ox or ass wandering, you

must take it back to him. When you see the ass of your enemy
lying under its burden and you would refrain from raising it,
you must nevertheless raise it with him. (Ex 23:4–5)

You shall not hate your kinsfolk in your heart. Reprove your
kinsman but incur no guilt because of him. You shall not take
vengeance or bear a grudge against your countrymen. Love your
fellow as yourself. I am Yahweh. (Lev 19:17–18)
136 Biblical Law

These ethical norms, whose enforcement is necessarily a matter of individ-

ual conscience, are represented as stemming from the divine will, as are
rules of buying and selling, damages, and criminal law. The indiscriminate
mixing of what moderns would identify as legal norms and ethical norms
raises all norms to the same level of importance and obligation grounded
in the divine will. This holistic approach to normativity explains the inclu-
sion, within a single extended passage, of laws regarding oppression, Sab-
bath observance, civil damages, incest, idolatry, and ritual offerings.
A second and related implication of divine authorship, according to
Greenberg, is the deep and essential connection between law and morality.
Technically, in the biblical legal framework, every crime is also a sin, since
the laws and norms of the covenant express the moral will of the deity.
Thus, what is illegal is also immoral and vice versa. This is quite different
from the modern conceptual distinction between law and morality. All of-
fenses are (also) religious offenses (sins) because all are infractions of the
divine will (Greenberg, “Some Postulates,” 22).
The fusion of morality and law is the reason that biblical law not only
expresses but also legislates a concern for the poor and disadvantaged mem-
bers of society—orphans, widows, strangers—as well as respect for the aged
(see Lev 19:32: “You shall rise before the aged and show deference to the old;
you shall fear your god: I am Yahweh”). The extrabiblical codes contain rhe-
torical expressions of concern for the rights of the poor in their prologues,
but they do not prescribe charity and compassion. This is not to say that
ethical expectations of charity and compassion were absent in other ancient
Near Eastern cultures; it is simply to say that charity and compassion fell
largely outside the domain and jurisdiction of the courts and were not sub-
ject to legal formulation ( just as they are not in contemporary American
society). In biblical legal literature, by contrast, nothing falls beyond the ju-
risdiction of the divine lawgiver, and so we read:

When you reap the harvest of your land, you shall not reap all the
way to the edges of your field, or gather the gleanings of your har-
vest. You shall not pick your vineyard bare, or gather the fallen
fruit of your vineyard. You shall leave them for the poor and the
stranger: I, Yahweh, am your god. (Lev 19:9–10)

You shall not insult the deaf, or place a stumbling block before
the blind. You shall fear your Elohim: I am Yahweh. (Lev 19:14)
Biblical Law 137

Love your fellow as yourself. I am Yahweh. (Lev 19:18)

When a stranger resides with you in your land, you shall not
wrong him. The stranger who resides with you shall be to you as
one of your citizens; you shall love him as yourself, for you were
strangers in the land of Egypt: I, Yahweh, am your god. (Lev
19:33–34)

If, along the road, you chance upon a bird’s nest, in any tree or on
the ground, with fledglings or eggs and the mother sitting over
the fledglings or on the eggs, do not take the mother together
with her young. Let the mother go, and take only the young, in
order that you may fare well and have a long life. (Deut 22:6)

Furthermore, Greenberg argues, the fact that every crime is also a sin lays
the ground for certain acts to be viewed as absolute wrongs that transcend
the power of humans to pardon. This idea comes to expression in the bibli-
cal treatment of adultery and murder.

If a man is found lying with another man’s wife, both of them—

the man and the woman with whom he lay—shall die. Thus you
will sweep away evil from Israel. (Deut 22:22)

Likewise,

The murderer must be put to death. . . . You may not accept a

ransom for the life of a murderer who is guilty of a capital crime;
he must be put to death. (Num 35:16, 31)

These texts suggest that adultery and murder are absolutely wrong and
must always be punished, regardless of the desire of the offended parties. A
husband cannot ask that his adulterous wife be spared punishment, nor
can the relatives of a murdered person request that the life of the mur-
derer be spared. These crimes, as infractions of Yahweh’s will expressed
in Yahweh’s law, are always wrong and will be punished regardless of the
disposition of human actors. By contrast, adultery is conceived as a private
offense in ancient Near Eastern legal collections (as in contemporary
American law).
138 Biblical Law

If a man’s wife should be seized lying with another male, they

shall bind them and cast them into the water; if the wife’s master
allows his wife to live, then the king shall allow his subject (i.e.,
the other male) to live. (CH 129)

The Middle Assyrian laws frame adultery as a crime against the property of
the husband and thus within his power to prosecute or not.

If a man should fornicate with another man’s wife either in an

inn or in the main thoroughfare, knowing that she is the wife of
a man, they shall treat the fornicator as the man declares he
wishes his wife to be treated. If he should fornicate with her with-
out knowing that she is the wife of a man, the fornicator is clear;
the man shall prove the charges against his wife and he shall treat
her as he wishes.
If a man should seize another man upon his wife and they
prove the charges against him and find him guilty, they shall
kill both of them; there is no liability for him [i.e., the husband].
If . . . they prove the charges against him and find him guilty—if
the woman’s husband kills his wife, then he shall also kill the
man; if he cuts off his wife’s nose, he shall turn the man into a
eunuch and they shall lacerate his entire face; but if [he wishes to
release] his wife, he shall [release] the man. (MAL A14–15)

Likewise in the Hittite laws, the husband may decide to spare his wife.

If he brings them to the palace gate (i.e., the royal court) and
says: “My wife shall not die,” he can spare his wife’s life, but he
must also spare the lover and “clothe his head.” If he says, “Both
of them shall die,” they shall “roll the wheel.” The king may have
them killed or he may spare them. (HL II 197–198)

Another consequence of the principle of divine authorship, according to

Greenberg (“Some Postulates,” 22), is that the purpose of the law in Israelite
society is different from its purpose in other societies. In non-Israelite soci-
ety, the purpose of the law is to secure certain sociopolitical benefits like
those listed in the preamble of the U.S. Constitution, where the purpose of
law is to establish justice, ensure domestic tranquility, provide for the com-
mon defense, promote the general welfare, and secure the blessings of lib-
Biblical Law 139

erty. In the prologue to the laws of Ur-Nammu, we read that the purpose of
the laws is to establish equity, protect the underprivileged, and promote the
common weal and welfare. In the prologue to the laws of Lipit-Ishtar, we
read that the purpose of the law is to establish justice, banish complaints,
bring well-being, and promote the common weal and welfare. Similarly,
the prologue to Hammurapi’s laws refers to promoting the welfare of the
people, good government, the right way, and prosperity.
But for biblical Israel, Greenberg asserts, the law is not limited to these
material benefits. The law aims at sanctifying—rendering holy or like the
deity—those who abide by its terms. The laws of the Holiness Code open with
Yahweh’s exhortation to holiness, followed by an enumeration of various
laws by means of which one may achieve that status:

You shall be holy, for I, Yahweh your god, am holy. You shall each
revere his mother and his father, and keep My Sabbaths [etc.].
(Lev 19:2–3)

Being holy in imitation of Yahweh is emphasized repeatedly as the very

purpose of the civil, criminal, moral, and ritual laws detailed in the Holi-
ness Code (Lev 17–26). Indeed, the biblical narrator introduces the theme of
holiness at the very inception of the covenant. When Israel is assembled at
Mt. Sinai, Yahweh says,

Now then, if you will obey me faithfully and keep my covenant,

you shall be my treasured possession among all the peoples. In-
deed, all the earth is mine, but you shall be to me a kingdom of
priests and a holy nation. (Ex. 19:5–6)

Greenberg also points to formal and stylistic differences between ancient

Near Eastern and biblical law, differences all the more striking for the fact
that these materials contain numerous general and specific similarities and
parallels (for example, laws concerning goring oxen and laws about pregnant
women who miscarry after being accidentally struck by men in a brawl were
apparently common elements of a larger ancient Near Eastern scribal tradi-
tion, since they appear in many of these collections). A distinguishing formal
feature of Israelite law is the addition of a rationale or motive clause for cer-
tain laws, particularly the humanitarian laws. One of the most common ra-
tionales appeals to Israel’s experience in Egypt and addresses the Israelites as
persons of intelligence and compassion, capable of moral reasoning. Biblical
140 Biblical Law

passages expressing the idea that Israel’s experience of alien status, slavery,
and liberation should be an impetus for moral action include:

You shall not wrong a stranger or oppress him, for you were
strangers in the land of Egypt. (Ex 22:20)

You shall not oppress a stranger for you know the feelings of the
stranger, having yourselves been strangers in the land of Egypt.
(Ex 23:9)

When a stranger resides with you in your land, you shall not
wrong him. The stranger who resides with you shall be to you as
one of your citizens; you shall love him as yourself, for you were
strangers in the land of Egypt. (Lev 19:33–34)

Six days you shall labor and do all your work, but the seventh day
is a sabbath of Yahweh your god: you shall not do any work—
you, your son or your daughter, your male or female slave, your
ox or your ass, or any of your cattle, or the stranger in your set-
tlements, so that your male and female slave may rest as you do.
Remember that you were a slave in the land of Egypt and Yah-
weh your god freed you from there. (Deut 5:12–15)

For Yahweh your god is god [Elohim] supreme and lord supreme,
the great, the mighty, and the awesome god [El] who shows no
favor and takes no bribe, but upholds the cause of the fatherless
and the widow, and befriends the stranger, providing him with
food and clothing. You too must befriend the stranger, for you
were strangers in the land of Egypt. (Deut 10:17–19)

You shall not subvert the rights of the stranger or the father-
less; you shall not take a widow’s garment in pawn. Remember
that you were a slave in Egypt and that Yahweh your god re-
deemed you from there; therefore do I enjoin you to observe this
commandment. (Deut 24:17–22)

If a fellow Hebrew, man or woman, is sold to you, he shall serve

you six years and in the seventh year you shall set him free. When
you set him free, do not let him go empty-handed. Furnish him
Biblical Law 141

out of the flock, threshing floor, and vat, with which Yahweh
your god has blessed you. Bear in mind that you were slaves in
the land of Egypt and Yahweh your god redeemed you; therefore
I enjoin this commandment upon you today. (Deut 15:12)

You shall not abhor an Egyptian, for you were a stranger in his
land. (Deut 23:7)

When you beat down the fruit of your olive trees, do not go over
them again; that [which remains on the tree] shall go to the
stranger, the fatherless, and the widow. . . . Always remember
that you were a slave in the land of Egypt; therefore do I enjoin
you to observe this commandment. (Deut 24:20, 22)

Sarna compares ancient Near Eastern and biblical law in terms of the
elimination of social class distinctions (Exodus, 166, 178), concrete provi-
sions for the disadvantaged (172–173, 177), and a trend toward humanitarian-
ism. He notes that while many of the extrabiblical collections pay homage to
the notion of justice for all persons in their prologues, they retain laws that
clearly serve the interests of the upper class. By contrast, the biblical concern
for the disadvantaged of society finds concrete expression in various legal
provisions. Specifically, the biblical laws do not contain the same distinctions
of social class among free persons that may be found in the contemporary
laws of Eshnunna and Hammurapi, which distinguish between punishments
for crimes committed against upper-class and lower-class persons, not to
mention slaves. From the Collection of Hammurapi:

196. If an awilu should blind the eye of another awilu, they

should blind his eye.
197. If he should break the bone of another awilu, they shall
break his bone.
198. If he should blind the eye of a commoner or break the
bone of a commoner, he shall weigh and deliver 60 shekels of
silver.
199. If he should blind the eye of an awilu’s slave or break the
bone of an awilu’s slave, he shall weigh and deliver one-half of
his value (in silver).
200. If an awilu should knock out the tooth of another awilu
of his own rank, they shall knock out his tooth.
142 Biblical Law

201. If he should knock out the tooth of a commoner, he shall

weigh and deliver 20 shekels of silver.
202. If an awilu should strike the cheek of an awilu who is of
status higher than his own, he shall be flogged in the public as-
sembly with 60 stripes of an ox whip.
203. If a member of the awilu-class should strike the cheek of
another member of the awilu-class who is his equal, he shall
weigh and deliver 60 shekels of silver.
204. If a commoner should strike the cheek of another com-
moner, he shall weigh and deliver 10 shekels of silver.
205. If an awilu’s slave should strike the cheek of a member of
the awilu-class, they shall cut off his ear. (CH xl 45–xli 3)

In these laws, even free persons are not deemed to be of equal value (Sarna,
Exodus, 166), and punishments are determined by the social class of both the
aggressor and the victim. In the continuation of this passage, compensation
for an assault that causes a miscarriage or the death of a pregnant woman is
greater when the victim is an upper-class woman and when the assailant is of
lower rank than the victim (CH 209–214). The same class distinctions may be
seen in the Hittite laws (95, 99) and the Middle Assyrian laws. By contrast, the
personal liability laws in Lev 24:17–22 contain a clear and explicit statement
to the effect that there shall be one standard for citizen and stranger alike:

If anyone maims his fellow, as he has done so shall it be done to

him: fracture for fracture, eye for eye, tooth for tooth. The in-
jury he inflicted on another shall be inflicted on him. . . . You
shall have one standard for stranger and citizen alike: for I am
Yahweh, your god.

The principle articulated here is the (in)famous principle of talion. As

Greenberg points out (24), the biblical “eye for an eye” is often cited as an
example of the allegedly harsh and cruel standards of the Old Testament
deity, a primitive archaic reflex of the vendetta principle. But when seen in
a comparative light against the backdrop of the class-differential distribu-
tion of justice in the ancient Near East, this biblical principle may be ap-
preciated for what it was—a somewhat astonishing and probably polemical
assertion of the equality of all citizens before the law. The slogan “an eye
for an eye” expresses the idea that the punishment should fit the crime—no
more and no less—for all free persons regardless of the social class of the
Biblical Law 143

perpetrator or the victim. All free citizens who injure are treated equally
before the law—neither let off with something less than the injury caused
nor punished in excess of the injury caused (see also Sarna, Exodus, 182–
189). An example of excessive punishment may be found in the Middle As-
syrian laws (A21 and F1) in the cases of inducing a miscarriage (the guilty
party pays two talents and thirty minas of lead, is flogged fifty times, and
performs state labor for a month) and sheep stealing (the guilty party is
flogged 100 times, his hair is pulled out, he performs state labor for a month,
and he is subject to a monetary fine). Are these ideas—that punishments
should be neither too little nor too much but should match the crime, that
all (free) persons are equal before the law, and that one standard of jus-
tice should apply regardless of the social status of either the victim or the
perpetrator—“primitive” legal concepts?
In addition to asserting basic equality before the law for all free citi-
zens, the Bible mandates concern for the disenfranchised and the needy. As
noted above, Lev 19:9–10 states that some produce should be left in the
fields and orchards so that the poor and the stranger might glean. Deuter-
onomy is a little less generous, substituting “the widow, the orphan, and the
stranger” for Leviticus’s “poor.”

When you beat down the fruit of your olive trees [or gather the
grapes of your vineyard], do not go over them again; that [which
remains on the tree] shall go to the stranger, the fatherless, and
the widow. Always remember that you were a slave in the land of
Egypt; therefore do I enjoin you to observe this commandment.
(Deut 24:20–22)

Leviticus supports outright charity for the poor in the form of gleanings,
but Deuteronomy is less clear. Deuteronomy envisages a class of working
poor, assisted by loans on generous terms.

If there is among you a poor man, one of your brethren . . . you

shall not harden your heart or shut your hand against your poor
brother, but you shall open your hand to him and lend him suf-
ficient for his need, whatever it may be. Beware lest you harbor
the base thought “the seventh year, the year of debt release is
approaching,” so that you are mean to your poor kinsman and
give him nothing. You shall give to him freely and your heart
144 Biblical Law

shall not be grudging when you give to him . . . for the poor will
never cease out of the land; therefore I command you, you shall
open wide your hand to your brother, to the needy and to the
poor in the land. (Deut 15:7–11)

Deuteronomy exhorts the Israelite to lend money to the poor even if it

means potential loss because of the universal release of debts required every
seven years. Loans to the poor must be made under all circumstances for
the simple reason that poverty is a terrible and persistent problem.
While there is much in the biblical legal corpus that deeply offends
modern western sensibilities—including the legalization of slavery (Ex 21:2–
6, Deut 15:12–18, Lev 25:44–46), the imposition of the death penalty for certain
sexual acts, including adultery (Lev 18, 20; Deut 22:20), the right of parents to
execute a “stubborn and rebellious child” (Deut 21:18–21), and the enforced
marriage of a rapist and his victim (Deut 22:28–29)—it is possible to discern
in biblical legislation a tendency toward humanitarianism. Thus, where some
societies consider the slave to be the chattel of his or her master in many re-
spects, the biblical position is somewhat equivocal. In contrast to ancient Near
Eastern collections that lack laws protecting slaves from harsh treatment by
the master (see, for example, MAL A44), the biblical text states that the mas-
ter who wounds his slave in any way (even losing a tooth) must set him free
(Ex 21:26–27) and a slave who is killed must be avenged (Ex 21:20). Further,
slaves are entitled to the sabbath rest (Ex 20:10, Deut 5:14), and a fugitive slave
cannot be returned to his master (see discussion in Sarna, Exodus, 180–182).

You shall not turn over to his master a slave who seeks refuge
with you from his master. He shall live with you in any place he
may choose among the settlements in your midst, wherever he
pleases; you must not ill-treat him. (Deut 23:16–17)

Compare this law from the collection of Hammurapi, which prescribes

death for aiding or sheltering a fugitive slave:

If a man should harbor a fugitive slave or slave woman of either

the palace or of a commoner in his house and not bring him out
at the herald’s public proclamation, that householder shall be
killed. (CH 16)
Biblical Law 145

Moreover, the term of ser vice of an Israelite slave is limited to six years in
Exodus and Deuteronomy (though the slave may “choose” to make his sta-
tion permanent). Israelite slavery is prohibited altogether by the priestly
code of Leviticus (Lev 25:35–46), although the enslavement of non-Israelites
is still permitted.
Other evidence of a tendency toward humanitarianism is the lack of
legalized violence in the Bible. The biblical legislation contains no true
parallel to the Middle Assyrian laws that legalize wife abuse (a man may
pull out his wife’s hair, mutilate or twist her ears, A59) and authorize inhu-
mane treatment of a deserting wife (the husband may cut off her ears, A24)
and a distrainee living as a debt pledge in an awilu’s house (Sarna, Exodus,
176–177).
Greenberg asserts that legal systems express their values by the pun-
ishments posited for various transgressions, and undertakes a comparison of
the punishments imposed by the ancient Near Eastern and biblical legal
materials (24–29). He argues that the Bible’s high valuation of human life
may be contrasted with the high valuation of property in the extrabiblical
codes (see also Sarna, Exodus, 178, 180). Hammurapi’s collection imposes
the death penalty for various property crimes: theft and receipt of or traffick-
ing in stolen goods (CH 6–10), housebreaking, theft or robbery following a
fire (CH 21–25), defrauding by a female wine seller, and harboring a fugitive
slave (CH 108–9). The Middle Assyrian laws impose the death penalty for
theft by a wife and for purchasing stolen goods (MAL A3). By contrast, bibli-
cal legal writings do not impose the death penalty for violations of ordinary
property rights. This punishment is reserved for intentional homicide, cer-
tain sexual offenses, and crimes against the deity (sacrilege). Indeed, Num 35
makes it clear that homicide is the one crime for which no monetary pun-
ishment can be substituted. The life of the intentional murderer cannot be
ransomed—he must pay for the life he took with his own life. The accidental
homicide lives out his life in one of six cities of refuge—a kind of social ban-
ishment.

You may not accept a ransom for the life of a murderer who is
guilty of a capital crime; he must be put to death. Nor may you
accept ransom in lieu of flight to a city of refuge, enabling one to
return to live on his land before the death of the priest. You shall
not pollute the land in which you live; for blood pollutes the land,
and the land can have no expiation for blood that is shed on it,
146 Biblical Law

except by the blood of him who shed it. You shall not defile the
land in which you live, in which I myself abide, for I, Yahweh,
abide among the Israelite people. (Num 35:31–34)

We find no absolute ban on monetary compensation for murder in the extra-

biblical collections. According to Greenberg (“Some Postulates,” 27) and
Sarna (Exodus, 178), these data suggest that for the biblical legislators, the
sanctity of human life is of paramount value, and human life and property
are simply incommensurable. Crimes in the one realm cannot be compen-
sated by punishment in the other realm: There is no death penalty for prop-
erty crimes and no monetary compensation imposed for homicide. This is
not so in the Middle Assyrian laws and the Hittite laws, for example, where
murder can be compensated monetarily (MAL A10, B2; HL I 1–5), and death
is prescribed for various property crimes, as we have seen. Moreover, in bibli-
cal law only the directly guilty party is liable in cases of murder. Deuteron-
omy 24:16 states explicitly that “parents shall not be put to death for children
nor children be put to death for their parents. A person shall be put to death
only for his own crime.” Thus, there is no literal punishment as in the laws of
Hammurapi (if an awilu causes the death of the daughter of an awilu, his
own daughter is put to death [CH 210]; if a builder’s negligence causes the
death of another man’s son, the builder’s son is put to death [CH 230]) or the
Middle Assyrian Laws (if a man rapes, his own wife is raped [MAL A55]).
This may be contrasted with Ex 21:28–32, where the person responsible for
negligent homicide is punished even if the victim is a minor.
It is important to recognize that the biblical legal materials do not
speak with one voice. There are many provisions that contradict one an-
other (see the discussion of the slave laws in Chapter 11), and later versions
of a law, particularly in Deuteronomy, often revise or update earlier ver-
sions of a law in, for example, the Covenant Code. Nevertheless, as Green-
berg has argued, some common themes and underlying postulates, such as
the sanctity of human life, the value of persons over property, the equality
of free persons in the eyes of the law, the importance of assisting the disad-
vantaged in society, a tendency toward humanitarianism, and the integration
and interdependence of all aspects of human life, may be discerned despite
some variation.
According to Deut 31:9–13, Yahweh’s teaching (Torah) is to be pro-
claimed publicly, read annually, and studied continually, suggesting that
each person has an obligation to understand and uphold its contents. The
public nature of the study and observance of Yahweh’s Torah underscores
Biblical Law 147

the extent to which law and morality are cast in communal terms. It is the
community that is in covenant with Yahweh, and it is the community that is
the primary moral subject, for individual actions have communal conse-
quences. This communal ethic plays a key role in the cultic symbolism of the
priestly writings discussed in the next chapter.
 c ha p t e r 1 0
The Priestly Legacy
Cult and Sacrifice, Purity and Holiness

Readings: Leviticus 1–20; Numbers 19

Leviticus is the primary exemplar of the Priestly source (P) dealing with
matters that were of special concern to, and under the jurisdiction of,
priests: the sanctuary, its cultic rituals, the system of sacrifices, and the dis-
tinction between the pure and the impure, the holy and the profane. The
priestly materials, which are found in a block in Leviticus, in parts of Num-
bers, and scattered throughout Genesis and Exodus, emerged over a period
of centuries. Although they reached their final form in the exilic and postex-
ilic periods, they preserve older cultic and priestly traditions as well.
The book of Leviticus can be broken into the following units. Chap-
ters 1–7 detail the sacrificial system; chapters 8–10 describe the installation
of Aaron and his line as priests; chapters 11–15 contain the dietary laws and
the laws of ritual purity and impurity; and chapter 16 prescribes the ritual
for Yom Kippur (the Day of Atonement). Chapters 17–26 are known as the
Holiness Code, a miscellany that includes laws of forbidden sexual rela-
tions in chapters 18 and 20 and rules concerning vows and offerings in
chapter 27. The special emphasis on holiness in chapters 17–26, as well as
variations from the preceding sixteen chapters, has led scholars to the con-
clusion that chapters 17–26 are from a different priestly school, which they
designate as H. The relative dates of P and H are much debated, but increas-

148
The Priestly Legacy 149

ingly the consensus is that H is later than, and a redactor or editor of, P.
(Thus, somewhat confusingly, P can refer to the entirety of the priestly
writings that constitute the priestly source, or it can refer to that part of the
priestly writings that is not H.)
The priestly materials have long been devalued in academic circles.
Biblical scholarship of the nineteenth century and much of the twentieth
century is characterized by a deep-seated bias that views impurity rules as
primitive and irrational taboos and views sacrifice as a controlled savagery
devoid of spiritual meaning. In the latter part of the twentieth century, this
situation began to change. As anthropologists and ethnographers began to
study the danger avoidance practices, taboos, and rituals of various cultures,
including modern western cultures, new avenues for understanding the
danger avoidance practices of the Bible emerged. The anthropologist Mary
Douglas changed forever the way scholars approach the impurity rules of the
Bible by insisting on their interpretation as symbols that conveyed something
meaningful to those who constructed and followed them. Biblical scholars
attuned to developments in the social sciences, like Jacob Milgrom and more
recently Jonathan Klawans, have made very great advances in our under-
standing of Israelite purity practices. They approach the elaborate and care-
fully constructed texts of P as part of a system whose meaning derives from
the larger cultural matrix or grid in which they are embedded.
To what extent does the system laid out by P represent what ordinary
Israelites thought and did? To what extent were these rules actually enacted
and followed? To what extent did the priestly authors draw together older
random practices, modify them, and impose order on them? To what ex-
tent do the priestly texts represent the ideal construction or blueprint of an
elite class divorced from lived practice? These are ultimately unanswerable
questions. The fact is no one really knows. We do know from living cul-
tures that people do engage in all kinds of ritual and symbolic actions be-
cause of genuine beliefs about the importance of those actions and because
those rituals and symbols are extraordinarily meaningful to them. Never-
theless, for present purposes, our primary concern is with the program of
the texts as they stand before us. Whether the rules were followed or under-
stood by ancient Israelites generally will not concern us here. The main
questions we will pursue are: Is there a symbolism operating in P’s con-
struction of the cultic realm? What are the key ideas and themes of the
priestly material? How does this material align with other aspects of Israel-
ite religion? And what is the ultimate purpose of the priestly writings and
the cultic realm they represent?
150 The Priestly Legacy

Cult and Sacrifice

Like the rest of the ancient world, Israel had a cultic system featuring a sa-
cred sanctuary with holy objects in which priests performed a variety of
ritual acts. Israelite-Judean religion shared many cultic forms and rituals
with Canaanite and ancient Near Eastern cultures generally. Sanctuaries in
the ancient world were understood to be the dwelling place of the deity, and
sacrifices were offered to the deity in his or her sanctuary. P texts describe a
portable, tentlike sanctuary (mishkan) used in the wilderness period (see
Figure 7). Woven curtains hung from wooden frames that could be easily
assembled and disassembled surrounded the sacred precincts. Within this
enclosure a large open courtyard was accessible to all Israelites. The main
sacrificial altar stood in this courtyard, as well as a basin used for ablutions.
Halfway across this open courtyard was a screen marking the entrance to
another enclosure known as “the holy shrine”—the sanctuary proper. Only
priests had access to this holy area, which contained an incense altar, a seven-
branched lampstand, or menorah, and a table for loaves of bread placed be-

Tabernacle/Tent of Meeting (on frame of gold planks)

Holy of Holies Shrine \ /

/ \
/ \ / \ /
\ T / \ S / \
A
/ I \ / L \ /
\ LS / \ SA / \
C S \ /
/ \

\ | / Courtyard enclosure (100 cubits X 50 cubits)

A = Ark (gold)
Posts
C = Curtain
(bronze)
I = Incense altar (gold)
LS = Lampstand (gold)
T = Table (gold)
S = Screen
L = Laver (bronze)
SA = Sacrificial altar (bronze)

Fig. 7. The structure of the Israelite Tabernacle (sanctuary).

© Ethan Della Rocca.
The Priestly Legacy 151

fore Yahweh each week. The backmost square-shaped chamber was the inner
sanctum or Holy of Holies accessible only to the high priest and only on the
Day of Atonement following a series of heightened purity observances. Inside
the Holy of Holies was the ark, measuring about four feet by two and a half
feet. The wooden ark was plated in gold and topped with a kapporet, tradi-
tionally translated as “mercy seat.” Two cherubim (winged lions) flanked the
ark and were likely connected to the covering, reminiscent of the thrones of
deities highlighted in the iconography and literature of the ancient Near East.
In some biblical verses, Yahweh is described as enthroned upon the cheru-
bim, with the ark serving as his footstool. The ark itself contained the tablets
of the covenant and was thus a testament to the covenant between Yahweh
and Israel. Unlike most ancient sanctuaries, the Israelite tabernacle did not
house a statue of the deity—indicative of the aniconic tendency of Israelite
religion. Nevertheless, Yahweh was believed to be present in the sanctuary—
often in the form of a cloud that descends to fill the tabernacle whenever it is
assembled in a new encampment.

Holiness
It is Yahweh’s presence that sanctifies the tabernacle. To understand this
requires an understanding of the priestly conception of holiness. The Hebrew
word holy has a root meaning of “separate.” That which is holy is separate,
withdrawn from common everyday use. In the priestly view, only Yahweh is
intrinsically holy. Yahweh can impart holiness, which is to say he can “sanc-
tify,” persons, places, and things when they are brought into a specific kind of
relationship to him, best described as a relationship of ownership. What is
holy is what is in Yahweh’s realm, separated to him. That which is outside
Yahweh’s realm is common. The Hebrew word for common (hol) is some-
times translated as “profane,” an English word that has a more negative con-
notation than is evident in the technical Hebrew usage. “Common” is in fact
the default status of most objects and things. For a common object to become
holy, a special act of dedication or transfer to Yahweh (sanctification) must
occur.
So holiness necessarily entails separation in both a positive and a
negative sense: separation of an object to that which sanctifies it (Yahweh)
and separation of that object from that which threatens to remove its sanc-
tity. Separation is achieved by means of various restrictions. Holy things
are holy because they are separated from the realm of the common by rules
of use and safeguards that demarcate them as different and separate. The
152 The Priestly Legacy

preservation of holy status depends on these rules and safeguards that pro-
tect the holy object from profanation.
It is evident from the schematic representation of the sanctuary in
Figure 7 that holiness increases as one moves deeper into the sanctuary.
The principle here is that holiness increases as proximity to Yahweh in-
creases. This principle is graphically demonstrated in spatial terms. Out-
side the Israelite camp is common, profane ground. The Israelite camp
bears a certain degree of holiness; the outer courtyard of the sanctuary
bears a slightly higher degree of holiness and is accessible to ritually pure
Israelites. The sanctuary proper, which is in closer proximity to Yahweh,
bears a still higher degree of holiness and is accessible to the priests who are
said to be the holy ones within Israel. The inner shrine is the holiest area
and is accessed only by the holiest member of the nation—the high priest.
Similar concentric circles of holiness characterize the priestly conception
of time. There are ordinary profane days. Then there are certain holy days
(e.g., the new year, the Passover) separated and demarcated from common
time by special rules that mark them as different. Holier that these days is
the Sabbath, demarcated by further rules and observances. The holiest day
is Yom Kippur, known as the Sabbath of Sabbaths. This day is separated
from all other days by additional rules and observances in keeping with its
profound holiness. Holiness of persons, objects, space, and time converge
on Yom Kippur, for it is only on this most holy day that the most holy high
priest enters the most holy of holies and performs a ritual upon the most
holy of objects—the ark—itself.

Ritual Purity
Access to the holy requires purity. Although holiness and purity are often
confused in the scholarly literature, the two are not identical. As noted
above, to be holy is to belong to or be in the realm of the deity. But things
cannot become holy or be in contact with the holy if they are not first pure.
Ritual purity—or the absence of impurity—is a prerequisite for access to
the holy or for holy status. To be in a state of purity simply means that one
is qualified to contact the sacred (to enter holy precincts, for example, or
handle sacred objects), and to be in a state of impurity simply means that
one is not qualified to contact the sacred. The holy is by definition pure.
Only that which is free of impurity can access the holy. If an impure object
comes into contact with a holy object, the holy object will immediately
be rendered impure (defiled) and lose its holy status—it will be profaned.
The Priestly Legacy 153

Normally, to be restored, two things must happen. The object must be puri-
fied—in which case it will be pure but still common. The object must then
be rededicated or transferred to the deity. Such an act of transfer will make
it holy again (in addition to being pure). Increased access to the holy re-
quires increased purity. Thus the purity required of a priest, who has access
to the sanctuary proper, is higher than that of an Israelite, who has access to
the outer courtyard only. The purity required of the high priest is even
greater than that of an ordinary priest since the high priest has access to the
innermost shrine, or holy of holies.
To be pure, one must separate from impurity. But what are the sources
of impurity? Jonathan Klawans has been the most vocal proponent of the
claim that biblical texts speak of two distinct types of impurity: ritual im-
purity and moral impurity. Ritual impurities are detailed in Lev 12–15,
while moral impurities are discussed in Lev 16 and emphasized by the
Holiness sources (especially Lev 18 and 20). Klawans explains that ritual
impurity arises from physical substances and states that are not in them-
selves sinful—corpses and carcasses, genital fluxes, skin disease/mold (to be
discussed in greater detail below). Ritual impurity, which is in general per-
mitted, is distinguished by the following characteristic features: (1) It is con-
tagious, transferred, for example, by physical contact or by sharing space
with a source of severe impurity in a covered area; (2) it is impermanent and
can be reduced and removed by some combination of ablutions, time, and/
or ritual observances; and (3) it defiles (which simply means “renders im-
pure”) sancta and must be kept separate from it. In severe cases, it defiles
even common objects, and isolation or exclusion of the source of impurity
or the defiled individual may be necessary.
The concept of ritual impurity was a central and integral feature of
most, if not all, ancient religions. The biblical laws of purity and impurity
strongly resemble those of other ancient Near East cultures—the Egyp-
tians, Mesopotamians, and the ancient Hittites. Certainly there are ancient
Near Eastern and Canaanite roots for many Israelite purity practices. How-
ever, the system of ritual purity and impurity as crafted in the priestly writ-
ings of the Hebrew Bible represents an attempt to “monotheize” Israelite
purity practices and to create a system that differentiated Israel culturally
from her close neighbors. So for example, impurity was often connected
with a belief in evil spirits and impure demons, and it is quite possible that
Israel’s purification rituals originated in, and even long endured as, rituals
of exorcism expelling a demon who was believed to cause the affliction in
question. But in the priestly writings, impurity is, by and large, divorced
154 The Priestly Legacy

from any association with evil spirits. Some scholars theorize that the ritual
purity system reflects an original concern with health or hygiene, but this is
not very convincing. Only one set of diseases is said to generate ritual im-
purity, and many substances widely considered unhygienic, such as human
and animal excrement, are not sources of ritual impurity in the priestly
source. Klawans is among those who insist that any effort to understand
the purpose and meaning of Israelite purity practices as systematized by the
monotheizing priestly writings in Lev 12–16 would do better to ignore the
question of origins and attend to the larger symbolism of impurity and ho-
liness as actually constructed in those writings, in particular the antitheti-
cal relationship between impurity and holiness.
Klawans points out that the three main sources of ritual impurity in P
are (1) corpses and certain animal carcasses, (2) zara’at, skin diseases in
humans (a decomposition of the flesh associated with death; see Num 12:12,
Job 18:13) and related fungal growths in fabrics and houses, and (3) genital
discharges, both normal and diseased. Klawans notes that the physical sub-
stances and states labeled impure and thus antithetical to the realm of holi-
ness are associated with death and procreation. Why should this be? The
priestly conception of Israel’s deity is of an immortal and asexual being (as
is clear in the first, or priestly, creation story). To enter the realm of the holy,
in which there is neither death nor procreation, requires a separation from
death and procreation. Thus, it is an association with death and sexuality
that renders one impure and disqualifies one from entering the holy sanc-
tuary. That is not to say that one must not deal with death or sexuality in
the ordinary course of life. On the contrary, Yahweh explicitly commands
humans to be fruitful and multiply (in the P source no less) and to take
proper care of the dead. However, one may not enter the holy sanctuary,
Yahweh’s realm, when “impure” through contact with death or sexuality.
According to Klawans, ritual purification involved separation from those
aspects of humanity (death and sex) that are least godlike. To enter Yah-
weh’s realm requires imitation of Yahweh, or imitatio dei.
Klawans further argues that the concept of imitatio dei also explains
the practice of sacrifice—which on the face of it contradicts the idea of
avoiding death in connection with the holy, since it entails taking life right
in the sanctuary. Klawans argues that “sacrifice involves—in part—the
controlled exercise of complete power over an animal’s life and death,”
which is “precisely one of the powers that Israel’s god exercises over human
beings.” Because sacrifice involves a variety of behaviors analogous to be-
haviors attributed to Yahweh elsewhere in the Bible, the process of sacrifice
The Priestly Legacy 155

grants the offerer complete control over life and death and can be under-
stood as an act of imitatio dei.
But Klawans asserts that “imitatio dei does not exhaustively explain
sacrifice in ancient Israel”—indeed, no single theory does. He describes
two organizing principles or overriding concerns in the priestly traditions
regarding sacrifice. The first is, as we have seen, imitatio dei. The second is
the desire to attract and maintain the continued presence of Yahweh in the
sanctuary. The majority of the sacrifices described in the opening chapters
of Leviticus are voluntary sacrifices offered as gifts or in times of celebration.
They include (1) the whole or “burnt” offering in which an animal is entirely
burned to create a pleasant-smelling smoke (according to P, priests were to
offer two such burnt offerings to Yahweh each day); (2) the grain offering, a
gift of flour, oil, and incense burned after removal of a portion for the priests;
and (3) the well-being offering, which was consumed by the offerer and his
family in a feast, after the donation of certain portions to the priests. Well-
being offerings are of three main types: a thanksgiving offering, a freewill
offering, and a vow offering. These sacrifices are entirely optional and are of-
fered in celebration and thanksgiving or upon the successful completion of a
vow. In other words, the sacrificial cult was primarily a vehicle for worship-
pers’ expression of a wide range of emotions—joy over the birth of child,
thankfulness for a good harvest, and so on.
Texts from ancient Near Eastern cultures suggest that a central func-
tion of the rituals performed in sanctuaries was to secure the perpetual aid
of a well-disposed deity. In important ways the Israelite cult was strikingly
similar. The Israelites certainly hoped to secure the perpetual aid, blessing,
and protection of a well-disposed deity. They believed that blessing and bene-
faction flowed from Yahweh’s presence in the midst of the community and
that the rituals performed in the sanctuary were designed to ensure Yahweh’s
continued residence within and blessing of the community. In particular, the
burnt offerings sacrificed by the priests twice daily and emitting a pleasing
odor were an effort to attract the deity. Likewise, the gifts, food, and pleasing
odors of the sacrifices brought by individual worshippers attracted and main-
tained the continued presence of Yahweh in the sanctuary.

Moral Impurity
Just as Yahweh is attracted by some behaviors, he is repelled by others. Grave
sins generate an impurity—a moral impurity—that repels the divine pres-
ence. Moral impurity is the second kind of impurity described by Klawans.
156 The Priestly Legacy

In contrast to ritual impurity, moral impurity arises from the commission

of certain heinous sins, specifically idolatry, homicide, and the sexual trans-
gressions spelled out in Lev 18 and 20. Besides defiling the sinner, moral
impurity symbolically defiles various sancta, especially the sanctuary, Yah-
weh’s holy name, and the holy land itself. Moral impurity differs from ritual
impurity not only in its origin in sinful behavior but also in the fact that it is
not contagious (one does not contract impurity by touching a murderer, for
example). Nor is it removed from persons by rituals of bathing and laun-
dering. Moral purity of persons can be achieved only by punishment for
heinous sins (such as karet, the divine penalty of “cutting-off,” or death);
atonement for unwitting sins that are later realized, acknowledged, and re-
gretted; or abstention from defiling immoral acts in the first instance. Se-
vere moral impurity defiles the innermost areas of the sanctuary as well as
the land. While the sanctuary can be purified of moral impurity (we’ll re-
turn to this point), land that is repeatedly defiled by sexual transgressions
cannot, and eventually it will simply “vomit out” those who dwell upon it (a
reference to exile; this is consistent with the priestly representation of the
expulsion of the Canaanites from Yahweh’s land and repeated warnings to
the Israelites not to engage in similar abominable and sinful practices lest
they, too, be expelled from the land). The land is also defiled by illicit homi-
cide, whether intentional or unintentional (Num 35:33–34). The manslayer
bears “bloodguilt”—a kind of moral impurity—and his life is forfeit. In
cases of deliberate murder, bloodguilt and impurity are removed only by the
death of the murderer. In cases of accidental homicide, the perpetrator may
take refuge in one of five cities designated for this purpose until the death of
the high priest, which serves to remove the bloodguilt and impurity of the
homicide. Idolatry also defiles the land. Offenders are subject to stoning and
the divine penalty of karet (cutting off ). The Bible repeatedly warns that
idols and their cultic appurtenances must be completely destroyed from the
holy land (for burning, see Ex 32:20, Deut 7:5, 25, 2 Kgs 10:26; for burying, see
Gen 35:4).
In contrast to the land, Yahweh’s sanctuary can be purified from moral
impurity by means of a special sacrifice: the hatta’t sacrifice, often errone-
ously translated as “sin offering” but more accurately translated as “purifica-
tion offering.” How does the “purification offering” operate? The blood of
the sacrifice is the key to the ritual. Just as impurity and sin are associated
with death, holiness is associated with life. According to the priestly source,
blood represents the life force. This is explicit in the blood prohibition in
Gen 9:4, “You must not, however, eat flesh with its life-blood in it,” and Lev
The Priestly Legacy 157

17:11, “For the life of the flesh is in the blood, and I have assigned it to you for
making expiation for your lives upon the altar; it is the blood as life that ef-
fects expiation.” The priestly texts couldn’t be clearer. Blood represents life,
and the blood of sacrificial animals is assigned by Yahweh as a “detergent”
to cleanse the sanctuary of the impurities caused by the sinful deeds of the
Israelites. All of the sacrifices that purge the sanctuary of ritual and moral
impurity—the hatta’t sacrifices primarily—involve the manipulation of blood.
Daubing it on the altar and, on Yom Kippur, sprinkling it on the ark cover
itself purifies the defiled object and so symbolizes the victory of the forces of
life and holiness over death and impurity. Other purificatory rites involve
the use of reddish substitutes as surrogates of blood.

Atonement
It is widely and mistakenly thought that the purification offering (hatta’t)
purifies the ritual impurity bearer or sinner. But this cannot be true. One
can never approach the sanctuary or offer a sacrifice unless one is ritually
pure. Purification offerings are brought after the genital flux has passed,
after the scale disease has healed, after the appropriate ablutions have been
observed. Nor does the hatta’t rid the sinner of his moral impurity because
the offering is brought after the sinner has confessed and repented. The of-
fering acts on the sanctuary, purging it of the defilement it symbolically
suffered from the offerer’s state of ritual impurity or sinfulness. Once the
sanctuary is purged, the offerer has settled his debt, repaired the damage he
caused, and is fully atoned—“at one” again with Yahweh. Yahweh is no lon-
ger repelled by the presence of an impurity that mars his sanctuary.
The defiling effect of lesser transgressions is calibrated to the sinner’s
intentionality and the presence or absence of repentance. The sanctuary de-
filement caused by inadvertent sins can be purged by bringing a purification
sacrifice. Moreover, deliberate sins that are repented are reduced in severity
to the level of unintentional sins—the sanctuary defilement caused by them
can then be purged by bringing a purification sacrifice also. By contrast,
brazen, unrepented sins and unintentional sins that are never realized stand
unremedied. For this reason, the sanctuary must be regularly purged of the
accumulated defilements accruing to it as a result of these sins. Leviticus 16
describes the annual ritual carried out on Yom Kippur (the Day of Atone-
ment). A hatta’t sacrifice is brought on behalf of the entire community to
purify the sanctuary of the impurity caused by Israel’s sins—particularly
brazen, unrepentant sins and unintentional, unrecognized sins. The high
158 The Priestly Legacy

priest loads all of the sins and impurities of the Israelites over the head of
a goat, which then carries them off into the wilderness away from the
sanctuary.
According to Lev 10:10, it is the duty of the priests to teach Israel the
distinction between pure and impure on the one hand and holy and com-
mon (or profane) on the other so as to avoid impermissible contacts between
the holy and the impure. For Yahweh to dwell in Israel’s midst requires a
ritually pure and holy area in the community (the sanctuary compound).
Purification of the sanctuary is critical to the health and well-being of
the community. If the sanctuary is not purged of impurity, it can become
polluted to the point that Yahweh is entirely driven out. Jacob Milgrom has
argued that there is an Archimedean principle at work here. Every sin cre-
ates impurity that displaces or encroaches upon the realm of holiness.
Eventually, Yahweh will be displaced and the community left in a godless
state—without blessing or protection. Milgrom describes the symbolic func-
tion of Israel’s purity system in this way: If the sanctuary symbolizes the
presence of Yahweh and if impurity represents the wrongdoing of persons,
then by saying that impurity is anathema to Yahweh and pollutes his Temple,
the priests are able graphically to convey the idea that sin forces Yahweh out
of his sanctuary and out of the community. Milgrom describes what he sees
as the moral message at the root of this complex symbolic picture: Human
actions determine the degree to which Yahweh can dwell on earth among his
people. Humans and humans alone are responsible for the reign of wicked-
ness and death or the reign of righteousness and life in their society. The ob-
jective of the priestly construction or representation of Israel’s impurity laws
was to sever impurity from the demonic and reinterpret it as a symbolic sys-
tem reminding Israel of the divine imperative to reject sin—to behave in
ways that attract the presence of Yahweh and do not repel him.

Priestly Theodicy
Milgrom argues that priestly cultic imagery served as a theodicy, or re-
sponse to the problem of evil. How can an all-powerful, good deity allow so
much evil to exist and even go unpunished? Here is the priestly answer:
Every sin pollutes the sanctuary. In other words, while sin may not scar the
face of the sinner, it does scar the face of the sanctuary. No wicked deed is
therefore without some eventual consequence. The sinner may think he has
escaped punishment for his sin, but in fact every act of social exploitation,
moral corruption, and cruelty leaves its mark on the sanctuary, polluting it
The Priestly Legacy 159

more and more until such time as Yahweh is driven out entirely and human
society is consumed by its own viciousness and death dealing. Again, ac-
cording to Milgrom, the ethical message is that humans are entirely in con-
trol of their destiny and the action of every individual influences the fate of
society. This is the priestly version of the old doctrine of collective responsi-
bility: Sin affects the entire fabric of society. There is no such thing as an
isolated evil—our deeds affect others. And when evildoers are finally pun-
ished, they bring others down with them. Yet, those who perish with the
wicked are not entirely blameless. After all, they allowed the wicked to flour-
ish and so contributed to the pollution of the sanctuary, that is, the corrup-
tion of society. In short, P is informed by the same communal ethic that
runs through so much of the Bible until a later period. P simply couches that
communal ethic in its own modality—the symbolism of the sanctuary and
the cult.

Dietary Laws
The eleventh chapter of Leviticus contains the dietary laws. Milgrom has
argued that the dietary laws of Leviticus are also part of a symbolic system
that emphasizes life over death. He points to the major prohibitions of the
dietary system as evidence: First, the consumption of animal blood is pro-
hibited in Gen 9:4. In Leviticus, the distinction between permitted and pro-
hibited animals is policed by the double criteria of chewing the cud and
possessing split hooves—criteria that seem arbitrary and meaningless in
themselves but serve jointly to limit the number of animals that may be eaten
to a mere handful out of the many hundreds of living creatures. Milgrom
hypothesizes that whatever the origin of various food taboos in Israel may
have been, Israel’s priests tried to construct a dietary discipline that drives
home the point that all life (nefesh), even animal life, is inviolable. The one
exception, conceded by Yahweh, is the killing of a small number of eligible
animals for consumption, provided that the animal is slaughtered properly
(i.e., painlessly) and its blood (i.e., its life) is drained and thereby returned to
Yahweh.
Milgrom’s argument that the system of dietary laws as configured and
represented by Israel’s priests serves to emphasize reverence for life is a per-
suasive one. At the same time, these laws serve another important purpose—
the formation and maintenance of a differentiated ethnic identity or, in
priestly parlance, the formation and maintenance of a holy people separated
out from other nations by rules that mark her as Yahweh’s people. It is surely
160 The Priestly Legacy

significant that the dietary laws are followed by a powerful exhortation to

be holy in imitation of Yahweh. Leviticus 11:43–45 reads:

You shall not draw abomination upon yourselves through any-

thing that swarms; you shall not make yourselves impure there-
with and thus become impure. For I Yahweh am your god
[Elohim]: you shall sanctify yourselves and be holy, for I am
holy. You shall not make yourselves impure through any swarm-
ing thing that moves upon the earth. For I Yahweh am he who
brought you up from the land of Egypt to be your god: you shall
be holy, for I am holy.

In short, the dietary laws are presented by the priests not as a hygienic regi-
men or as a sensible way to avoid various diseases caused by the lack of re-
frigeration in the desert. Whatever the actual origin of these various dietary
taboos, they are here embedded in a larger ideological framework concern-
ing the need for the people to separate themselves and be holy like their
god, Yahweh. The dietary laws are connected with the theme of imitatio
dei, imitation of the deity: As Yahweh is holy (separate and distinct), so you
shall be holy.

Primary Themes of the Holiness Code

The theme of holiness and especially the exhortation “You shall be holy, for
I, Yahweh your god, am holy” find their fullest expression in Lev 17–26, a
block of text appropriately dubbed the Holiness Code by modern scholars.
There is an important difference between Lev 1–16 and the Holiness Code.
According to Lev 1–16, the priests are a holy class within Israel. They are
singled out by, and dedicated to the ser vice of, Yahweh. Yahweh has as-
signed them a holy status by separating them to himself and his ser vice and
marking and guarding that separation with various rules and prohibitions
that are incumbent only on them. Israelites may aspire to holiness, but it is
not assumed. However, the Holiness Code that runs from Lev 17 to the end
of the book comes closer to the idea that all of Israel is holy—by virtue of the
fact that Yahweh has set Israel apart from the nations to himself, to belong to
him, just as he set apart the seventh day to himself, to belong to him.
It is only with safeguards that holiness can exist in the created world,
for rules and safeguards keep the holy separate from that which has the
potential to destroy it. These safeguards are naturally addressed to humans
The Priestly Legacy 161

who are charged with the task of preserving the holy in its residence on earth.
Thus, although holiness derives from Yahweh, humans play a crucial role in
sanctifying the world. This is illustrated well in the case of the Sabbath. The
deity sanctified the Sabbath at creation, but Israel must affirm its sanctity by
observing those rules and prohibitions that mark it off as holy. Indeed, Israel
is doing more than just affirming its holy status. Israel in fact actualizes the
holy status of the Sabbath, for if Israel does not observe the prohibitions
that distinguish the Sabbath as sacred, the Sabbath is automatically dese-
crated (Ex 31:14). “You shall keep the sabbath, for it is holy for you. He who
profanes it shall be put to death: whoever does work on it, that person shall
be cut off from among his kin.” There are therefore two components that are
integral and inseparable aspects of the one concept of holiness: (1) initial as-
signment of holy status by Yahweh (“selection”) and establishment of rules
that preserve that holy status in a world that contains threats to it (prohibi-
tions) and (2) actualization of a sanctum’s holiness by humans (through the
observance of positive commandments or negative prohibitions in regard to
the sanctum).
Thus, just as the Sabbath is automatically desecrated if the rules that
distinguish it as holy are not observed, so Israel’s status as a holy people is not
actualized or preserved unless Israel observes the rules that distinguish it
from the other nations and mark it as the special possession of the deity, as
holy. Those rules, many of which are elaborated in H, are the laws and regula-
tions of the covenant that mark Israel as distinct from other nations. Indeed,
Israel’s status as a holy nation, as Yahweh’s special possession, is always con-
nected with an exhortation to faithfully observe all the details of the Torah or
certain key elements thereof, such as the Sabbath or the dietary laws:

You shall sanctify yourselves and be holy, for I, Yahweh, am

your god. You shall faithfully observe my laws: I, Yahweh, make
you holy. (Lev 20:7–8)

Thus you shall be reminded to observe all my commandments

and to be holy to your god. (Num 15:40, Lev 22:31–32)

The election of Israel, her holy status, is inseparable from the observance of
the teachings and obligations of Yahweh, for they are precisely what sets her
apart from other nations.
From the foregoing it is clear that holiness involves a collaboration of
divine effort and human effort. This collaboration reaches its most profound
162 The Priestly Legacy

expression in the priestly source in the idea that Yahweh and Israel sanctify
each other. First, Yahweh sanctifies Israel: Having redeemed Israel, Yahweh
made Israel his own special possession from among the nations, sealing the
relationship with the giving of a covenant whose instructions would serve as
the blueprint for Israel’s holy vocation. In turn, Israel sanctifies Yahweh by
living out that vocation, by faithfully observing the commandments, and by
becoming a holy people. Israel’s failure will be a profanation of Yahweh’s
name, that is, his reputation, which will be sullied in the eyes of all who ob-
serve Israel’s failure and wickedness. But if Israel succeeds in her sacred call-
ing, Yahweh, too, will be known as holy. In the covenant relationship, Yahweh
and Israel meet in a reciprocal sanctification. This is the language, logic, and
meaning of Lev 22:31–32.

You shall faithfully observe my commandments; I am Yahweh.

You shall not profane my holy name, so that I may be sanctified
in the midst of the Israelite people—I, Yahweh, who sanctify
you, I who brought you out of the land of Egypt to be your god,
I, Yahweh.

What are the moral implications of the holiness model? Holiness in the Ho-
liness Code is a status that is imparted by Yahweh but that is only actual-
ized and preserved by that essential partner in the process—Israel. Holiness
in the priestly source must be understood as a divine-human collaboration
that awards to humans a huge responsibility. To depict Israel as Yahweh’s es-
sential partner in the process of sanctification is to represent humans as full-
fledged moral agents, each a powerful force for good (or evil) in the world.
Yahweh’s battle to sanctify his creation can be Israel’s battle. If Israel chooses
to turn away, and does not observe the rules, norms, or prohibitions that ac-
tualize and preserve sanctity, namely, the laws of Yahweh’s Torah, then de-
spite Yahweh’s best efforts, desecration occurs: The realm of the holy in the
world shrinks. Israel can choose to join with Yahweh in preserving and ex-
tending holiness—be it the holiness of objects, time, places, or the commu-
nity itself—or Israel can drive Yahweh and holiness from the world. This is
the moral vision at the heart of the priestly concept of holiness.

Conclusion
The priestly source of the Pentateuch and particularly the sacrificial and
purity systems set forth in Leviticus transformed older Israelite rituals and
The Priestly Legacy 163

traditions into symbolic practices that communicated basic convictions

about morality and holiness and expounded a communal ethic in addition
to an individual morality. Unfortunately, modern critical scholarship often
maligned these materials as spiritually impoverished, due to the antipriest,
anticult sentiment of European Protestantism. Thus, for Wellhausen, the
priestly source with its emphasis on cult and ritual had to represent a late
and degenerate stage in the evolution of Israelite religion. According to
Wellhausen, the premonarchic period of ancient Israel’s history (the patri-
archal and early tribal period down to approximately 1000 b.c.e.) was char-
acterized by a free and natural form of religion unsullied by the legalistic
and cultic “obsessions” of the priests and their cult. In 586, however, Jerusa-
lem lay in ruins, and the Israelites were sent into exile. It was then in Baby-
lon and in subsequent decades, Wellhausen said, that the priests were able
to assume control. Playing on the exiles’ overwhelming feelings of guilt and
failure, they constructed a new identity and religion that stressed the sin-
fulness of the people, the need for ritual purity, ritual observance, and le-
galism as the road back to Yahweh. This, according to Wellhausen, was a
degeneration.
Wellhausen’s reconstruction of the evolution of Israelite religion is
driven more by theological prejudice than by historical evidence and stems
from an obvious projection of the Protestant-Catholic tension onto Israelite
history and a Christian secessionist account of Judaism as moribund at the
time of Jesus. This is not to say that scholars today who date P to the postex-
ilic period are motivated by the same problematic assumptions. Not at all.
Scholars of all stripes and allegiances view P as late, and there is some good
objective evidence for dating some layers of P (those that serve a redac-
tional and framing purpose) as well as H to the postexilic period.
Most modern scholars would agree that P reached its final form in the
exilic or postexilic period, as did Deuteronomy and the Pentateuch gener-
ally. Nevertheless, there are many data that suggest that the priestly source
retains early strata (particularly the ritual and cultic instructions at the core
of Leviticus), just as D contains preexilic material. First, postexilic priests
turn increasingly to an individual ethic, but P espouses a communal ethic.
Second, some sections of P do not assume a central sanctuary, while other
sections do. More significant, P contains no universal prohibition of inter-
marriage, nor does it employ impurity rhetoric to mark an inseparable
boundary between classes within Israel or between Israelites and non-
Israelite “others.” Prohibitions of intermarriage and the use of impurity
rhetoric to inscribe boundaries between Israel and other nations emerge in
164 The Priestly Legacy

some priestly circles in the postexilic period, and it is difficult to understand

P’s silence in this regard if it stems entirely from postexilic priestly circles.
Instead of charting an evolution, or rather degeneration, of Israelite
religion from JE and D to P as in classical source critical theory, many
scholars prefer to see three distinct and roughly contemporaneous strands
of ancient Israelite tradition, transmitted and developed over centuries and
crystallizing into final form at various times. Thus, we may hypothesize as
follows: JE has fragments that are quite old and reached its final form before
the centralization of the cult in 622, D contains northern traditions from
before 722 that were propounded in late-seventh-century Judah but reached
a final redacted form in the exile, and P likewise contains older traditions
that reached their full and final redacted form in the exilic or postexilic
period. Each of these complex, multilayered sources possesses its own em-
phases, agenda, and perspectives that at times complement and at times
challenge one another but are not best seen as steps in a linear progression.
Their diversity has not been flattened or homogenized by a final editor but
preserved in a manner that stimulates reflection and debate.
 c ha p t e r 1 1
On the Steps of Moab
Deuteronomy and the Figure of Moses

Readings: Deuteronomy 1–14, 27–34

The Figure of Moses

Postbiblical tradition hails Moses as ancient Israel’s first and greatest law-
giver. Certainly, the biblical narrative depicts Moses as receiving the Torah
from Yahweh and conveying it to the Israelites. Yet clearly, Moses is not the
compiler of these laws. As noted in Chapter 9, some of the individual laws
have roots in older ancient Near Eastern legal tradition, while each of the
collections as a whole dates to a later period and is retrojected back to the
period in Israel’s history in which Moses is said to have lived.
Nevertheless, Moses is the central character in the narrative that ex-
tends from Exodus through Deuteronomy, and he serves as a paradigm for
Israel’s leaders to follow. Yahweh says that none can look upon his face and
live (Ex 33:20), yet Moses is described by the biblical narrator as interacting
face to face with the deity (Deut 34:10). Clearly, he is an exceptional figure.
Why then was he not permitted to see the fulfillment of his labors? Why
was he not permitted to enter the Promised Land?
This question must have plagued those who transmitted the tradi-
tions of Moses’ leadership and life, and the Bible reflects an effort to explain
Moses’ death on the east side of the Jordan River. When Moses asks to enter
the land (Deut 3:25), Yahweh refuses and gives the following reason:

165
166 On the Steps of Moab

You shall die on the mountain that you are about to ascend, and
shall be gathered to your kin, as your brother Aaron died on
Mount Hor and was gathered to his kin; for you both broke faith
with me among the Israelite people, at the waters of Meribath-
kadesh in the wilderness of Zin, by failing to uphold my sanctity
among the Israelite people. You may view the land from a dis-
tance, but you shall not enter it—the land that I am giving to the
Israelite people. (Deut 32:50–52)

What happened at Meribath-kadesh to make Yahweh so angry? The inci-

dent is described in Num 20, but the answer is not entirely clear. Perhaps it
is Moses’ failure to follow Yahweh’s instructions to the letter when produc-
ing water for the Israelites that angers him. This answer doesn’t satisfy, and
one has the impression that the story in Numbers and Deuteronomy’s subse-
quent claim that it incurred Yahweh’s disapproval are an attempt to explain a
long-standing tradition about a great leader who died without entering the
Promised Land. For this to have happened, these writers surmise, he must
have sinned.
After a poignant scene in which Yahweh shows Moses the Promised
Land from a lookout point on the east side of the Jordan, we read of Moses’
death:

That very day Yahweh spoke to Moses: Ascend these heights of

Abarim to Mount Nebo, which is in the land of Moab facing
Jericho, and view the land of Canaan, which I am giving the Is-
raelites as their holding. (Deut 32:8–9)

Moses went up from the steppes of Moab to Mount Nebo, to the

summit of Pisgah, opposite Jericho, and Yahweh showed him the
whole land: Gilead as far as Dan; all Naphtali; the land of
Ephraim and Manasseh; the whole land of Judah as far as the
Western Sea, the Negeb; and the Plain—the Valley of Jericho,
the city of palm trees—as far as Zoar. And Yahweh said to him,
“This is the land of which I swore to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.
‘I will assign it to your offspring,’ I have let you see it with your
own eyes, but you shall not cross there.” (Deut 34:1–3)

So Moses the servant of Yahweh died there, in the land of Moab,

at the command of Yahweh. He buried him in the valley in the
On the Steps of Moab 167

land of Moab, near Beth Peor; and no one knows his burial place
to this day. . . . And the Israelites bewailed Moses in the steppes
of Moab for thirty days. . . . Never again did there arise in Israel a
prophet like Moses—whom Yahweh singled out, face to face, for
the various signs and portents that Yahweh sent him to display in
the land of Egypt against Pharaoh and all his courtiers and his
whole country, and for all the great might and awesome power
that Moses displayed before all Israel. (Deut 34:5–6, 8, 10–12)

No other human being in the Bible earns such a tribute.

The force of Moses as a paradigmatic leader of Israel is apparent in the
very first leader to succeed him—Joshua. The book of Deuteronomy closes
with a transfer of authority from Moses to Joshua.

Now Joshua son of Nun was filled with the spirit of wisdom be-
cause Moses had laid his hands upon him; and the Israelites
heeded him, doing as Yahweh had commanded Moses. (34:9)

In several ways, Joshua seems to replicate Moses (Coogan, Old Testament,

199–201): Moses brings the Israelites across the reed sea, the waters stand-
ing in a heap and the people crossing on dry land; Joshua brings the Israel-
ites across the Jordan River into the Promised Land, the waters standing in
a heap and the people crossing on dry land (Josh 3:13, 4:7, 5:1). After the
crossing, the Israelites observe the Passover, creating a strong link to the
Exodus led by Moses at the time of the first Passover (Josh 5:10). Moses be-
holds the vision of a burning bush and is told to remove his shoes because
he is on holy ground; Joshua beholds the vision of a man with a drawn
sword who tells him to remove his shoes because he is on holy ground (5:13–
15). Moses mediates a covenant between Yahweh and Israel at Sinai; Joshua
mediates a renewal of the covenant at Shechem (Josh 24). Moses sends spies
to scout out the land, and Joshua sends spies to scout out the land (Josh 2:1).
Moses holds out a rod during battle so that Israel will prevail over her ene-
mies, and Joshua holds out his javelin for the same reason (8:18–20).
All of these parallels indicate the narrative importance of Moses as
the paradigmatic leader of the Israelites. Indeed, it is said of Joshua after
the Israelites cross into the Promised Land: “On that day Yahweh exalted
Joshua in the sight of all Israel, so that they revered him all his days as they
had revered Moses” (Josh 4:14). No greater praise can be given to a leader
than to be compared to Moses.
168 On the Steps of Moab

Deuteronomy
Israel’s wanderings end on the plains of Moab on the east bank of the Jor-
dan River, and it is there that the book of Deuteronomy opens. According
to Exodus and Leviticus, Israel received Yahweh’s laws at Mt. Sinai, but in
Deuteronomy, Moses imparts the full instructions on the plains of Moab,
forty years after Sinai and just before the Israelites cross the Jordan. As the
Israelites stand poised to enter the Promised Land, Moses delivers three
long speeches, which constitute the bulk of the book of Deuteronomy.
Deuteronomy differs stylistically from the other four books of the
Pentateuch, which feature an anonymous narrator who describes Yahweh
directing his words to Moses, who then speaks on Yahweh’s behalf to Israel.
But in much of Deuteronomy, Moses speaks directly to the people so that
the book is written almost entirely in the first person. Moshe Weinfeld, a
leading scholar of Deuteronomy, describes the book as expressing the writ-
er’s ideology in a programmatic speech that is placed into the mouth of an
ancient great leader (pseudepigraphical writing of this kind is a common
practice in Israelite—as in much ancient—historiography).
The basic structure of Deuteronomy is as follows:

1:1–4:43—An introduction to the book including the Israelites’

location and Moses’ first speech. The speech provides a didactic
historical review from Sinai to the present day, underscoring
Yahweh’s fulfillment of his covenantal promises and urging
the Israelites to do their part by obeying his laws.
4:44–28:6—Moses’ second speech. This speech also contains a
historical review and retells much of the narrative of the ear-
lier books of the Torah (with modifications that reflect a pro-
cess of inner-biblical interpretation), as well as a central section
of laws (Deut 12–26). This central portion of laws is thought to
be the earliest core of the book (see below). The Greek title for
the book, Deuteronomy, means “repetition of the law” or “sec-
ond law” and derives from the fact that the bulk of the book
consists of a review of the law (again, with modification, revi-
sions, and updates). Chapter 27 describes a covenant renewal
ceremony that will take place at Mt. Ebal near Shechem once
the Israelites have crossed the Jordan. In ancient Greece, set-
tlers who colonized a new locality at divine instigation would
perform ceremonies accompanied by blessings and curses,
On the Steps of Moab 169

write sacred laws on stone pillars, build an altar, and offer a

sacrifice. These elements all appear in Deut 27’s covenant re-
newal ceremony: The Israelites will erect stones on Mt. Ebal to
record the words of the covenant, build an altar for sacrifices,
and proclaim blessings and curses. Chapter 28 lists the material
rewards that will accrue to Israel if she obeys Yahweh’s law and
the punishments if she should disobey. The importance of the
Deuteronomist’s view of history—in which Israel’s fate is to-
tally conditioned on her obedience to the covenant—will oc-
cupy us in Chapter 14.
29–30—Moses’ third speech. This speech emphasizes the degree
to which evil fortune is the community’s own responsibility.
Moses enumerates additional sufferings that will befall Israel
if she sins. But, he emphasizes, Israel has a choice. Yahweh has
been clear regarding what is required, and it is not beyond Is-
rael’s reach to attain life and prosperity:

Surely, this Instruction which I enjoin upon you this day is not
too baffling for you, nor is it beyond reach. It is not in the heavens,
that you should say, “Who among us can go up to the heavens and
get it for us and impart it to us, that we may observe it?” Neither
is it beyond the sea, that you should say, “Who among us can
cross to the other side of the sea and get it for us and impart it to
us, that we may observe it?” No, the thing is very close to you, in
your mouth and in your heart, to observe it.
See, I set before you this day life and prosperity, death and
adversity. For I command you this day, to love Yahweh your
god, to walk in his ways, and to keep his commandments, his
laws, and his rules, that you may thrive and increase, and that
Yahweh your god may bless you in the land that you are about to
enter and possess. But if your heart turns away and you give no
heed, and are lured into the worship and ser vice of other gods, I
declare to you this day that you shall certainly perish; you shall
not long endure on the soil that you are crossing the Jordan to
enter and possess. I call heaven and earth to witness against you
this day: I have put before you life and death, blessing and curse.
Choose life—if you and your offspring would live—by loving
Yahweh your god, heeding his commands, and holding fast to
him. For thereby you shall have life and shall long endure upon
170 On the Steps of Moab

the soil that Yahweh your god swore to your ancestors, Abra-
ham, Isaac, and Jacob, to give to them. (30:11–20)

All has been given—Israel need only choose to take it.

31–34—A series of miscellaneous appendices. Ancient poetry is

found in the Song of Moses in chapter 32 and the Blessing of
Moses in chapter 33. Chapter 34 is the story of Moses’ death.

Centuries ago, scholars of the Bible noted that Deuteronomy opens with the
verse “These are the words that Moses addressed to all Israel on the other
side of the Jordan,” that is, the trans-Jordan. This line is obviously written
from the perspective of someone inside the land of Canaan, looking east-
ward across the Jordan and describing, in the third person, Moses’ speech to
the Israelites before his death in the trans-Jordan. That person could not, of
course, be Moses since Moses never entered the land. Likewise, the last
chapter describing Moses’ death and burial could not have been written by
him. Many other textual features point to a period of composition centuries
after the time Moses is supposed to have lived.
Through careful analysis, scholars like Moshe Weinfeld and Bernard
Levinson, have concluded that the original core of Deuteronomy emerged
in the eighth century b.c.e.—probably as a scroll of laws known as the “scroll
of the law [Torah]” (Deut 17:19–20) and roughly equivalent to chapters 12–26
with perhaps a short introduction and conclusion. These laws were put into
the framework of a speech by Moses (chapters 5–11 and 28) in the eighth to
seventh century b.c.e. At some later point, presumably during the exile
(586–538 b.c.e.), framing chapters were added (Deut 1–4 and 31–34), and laws
were updated and passages expanded to reflect the experience of exile (sixth
century b.c.e.). Additionally, Deuteronomy was incorporated into, and
served as the introduction to, the narrative history (referred to as the Deu-
teronomistic history) that runs from Joshua through 2 Kings. Finally, and
probably in the postexilic period (536 b.c.e. on), Deuteronomy was appended
to the four newly redacted books—Genesis to Numbers—serving as their
conclusion and conferring the title of Torah found in Deut 12 upon them as
well, by implication.
There is much debate over the precise timing of these literary events,
but the postexilic period (post-536 b.c.e.) is the likely time in which this
entire unit—Genesis to Numbers and the lengthy historical appendage
Deuteronomy to 2 Kings—was solidified. The Deuteronomistic history is
On the Steps of Moab 171

an odd conclusion to the Genesis-Numbers material in a way because the

expected narrative climax—entry into the land under Moses—does not oc-
cur. Levinson suggests that deferring Israel’s possession of the land to the
future may reflect the historical experience of exile, an experience that
challenged the very idea of possession of the land as central to the mainte-
nance of the covenant.
The complex process by which Deuteronomy was formed underscores
the fact that modern notions of authorship cannot be applied to biblical
texts. Moderns tend to think of an author as an autonomous individual who
composes a text at a specific time, but this is not the way important commu-
nal texts came into being in the ancient world. As Weinfeld points out, the
biblical authors were collectors, compilers, revisers, editors, and interpreters
of ancient traditions. Ancient texts were generally the product of many
hands over a long stretch of time (perhaps centuries) in which modifications
and recontextualizations occurred. We refer to those who transmit and de-
velop a text as a “school”—but this should be understood in a very informal
way to refer to authors, compilers, and redactors whose work is connected
by common language, themes, and content. Scholars speak of the Deutero-
nomic school that produced Deuteronomy and the Deuteronomistic school
that produced the Deuteronomistic history through 2 Kings (i.e., a history
informed by language, themes, and content found in Deuteronomy itself;
see Chapters 12 and 13).

Israel’s Legal Collections

The author of Deuteronomy limits the revelation at Sinai to the Decalogue
and asserts that the full law as conveyed in Deuteronomy was given to Mo-
ses for the Israelites only on the plains of Moab (Deut 5:19, 28:69). The legal
core of Deuteronomy (5–26) contains a somewhat expanded version of the
Ten Commandments (Deut 5:6–21) and other laws (12–26) that resemble
the legal material found in Ex 20–23 and bear some relation to the laws in
Leviticus and Numbers. The question is—What is the relationship between
these different versions of the same law? Some parallel each other closely;
others do not. Are Deuteronomy’s legal traditions direct responses to and
modifications of the laws in Exodus, Leviticus, or Numbers, or are they best
understood as different and independent formulations of a common legal
tradition?
Scholars have argued that Deuteronomy revises and reforms previous
traditions of the Pentateuch, in accordance with its new notion of centralized
172 On the Steps of Moab

cultic worship as well as its humanitarian spirit. The writers employed the
literary convention of pseudepigraphy—attributing their work to Moses—as
a way of authenticating and authorizing the reforms they advocated. It is
thought that Deuteronomy, with its many revisions, would have been seen
as an updated replacement of the old book of the Covenant, rather than its
complement.
For the most part, Deuteronomy omits much civil law, focusing on
Yahweh’s moral-religious prescriptions for Israel. The few civil laws that are
included are clearly reworked in line with Deuteronomy’s humanitarianism.
Thus, the rules for the laws of the tithe and the seventh-year release of debts
(15:1–11), the rules for the release of slaves (15:12–19), and the rules for the three
festivals (16:1–17) are all ancient laws that occur in Exodus but appear in Deu-
teronomy with modifications reflecting the concerns of the Deuteronomist.
A side-by-side comparison of the slave laws in Exodus and Deuteronomy re-
veals the way in which the Deuteronomist modifies earlier legal tradition.

Exodus 21:2–11 Deut 15:12–18

I. Six-year limit I. Six-year limit

2. When you acquire a Hebrew 12. If a fellow Hebrew, man or woman, is
slave, he shall serve six years; in sold to you, he shall serve you six
the seventh year he shall go free, years, and in the seventh year you shall
without payment. set him free.
II. Parting gifts II. Parting gifts
3. If he came single, he shall leave 13. when you set him free, do not let him
single; if he had a wife, his wife go empty handed. 14. Furnish him out
shall leave with him. 4. If his of the flock, threshing floor, and vat,
master gave him a wife, and she with which Yahweh your god has
has borne him children, the wife blessed you. 15. Bear in mind that you
and her children shall belong to were slaves in the land of Egypt and
the master, and he shall leave Yahweh your god redeemed you;
alone. therefore I enjoin this commandment
upon you today.
III. Option of perpetual servitude III. Option of perpetual servitude
5. But if the slave declares, “I love 16. But should he say to you, “I do not
my master, and my wife and want to leave you”—for he loves you
children: I do not wish to go and your household and is happy with
free,” 6. his master shall take you—17. you shall take an awl and put
(continued)
On the Steps of Moab 173

Exodus 21:2–11 Deut 15:12–18

him before Elohim. He shall be it through his ear into the door, and
brought to the door or the he shall become your slave in perpe-
doorpost, and his master shall tuity.
pierce his ear with an awl; and
he shall then remain his slave for
life.
IV. Treatment of the female IV. Treatment of the female
7. When a man sells his daughter as 18. Do the same with your female slave.
a slave, she shall not be freed as
male slaves are.
8. If she proves to be displeasing to
her master, who designated her
for himself, he must let her be
redeemed; he shall not have the
right to sell her to outsiders,
since he broke faith with her.
9. And if he designated her for his
son, he shall deal with her as is
the practice with free maidens.
10. If he marries another, he must
not withhold from this one her
food, her clothing, or her
conjugal rights.
11. If he fails her in these three ways
she shall go free, without
payment.
V. Exhortation
18. When you do set him free, do not feel
aggrieved; for in the six years he has
given you double the ser vice of a hired
man. Moreover, Yahweh your god will
bless you in all you do.

The two passages deal with essentially the same law, moving from one
topic to the next in the same sequence: the limitation of Hebrew slavery to
six years, what to give upon the slave’s release, the slave’s option to remain a
perpetual slave, the treatment of the female slave. Deuteronomy then adds
174 On the Steps of Moab

an exhortation to follow its rules—if they seem difficult or unfair, know that
they are not unfair and will bring Yahweh’s blessing.
Despite the similarity in language and sequence, the differences be-
tween the two laws are stark. The Deuteronomy law appears to be patterned
on the Exodus law in order to revise its terms. First, there is no separate
procedure for male and female slaves in Deuteronomy. The Exodus law
deals with the male slave first (Sections I–III) and then the female slave
(Section IV). The different treatment of the female reveals that the primary
function of the female slave is sexual. The Deuteronomy law modifies the
Exodus law by noting specifically that the procedure for release or conver-
sion to lifelong enslavement applies to both male and female slaves equally
(Section IV), implying that like the male slave, the female slave is a
household worker rather than a sexual partner. At precisely the point in the
text where Exodus sets out the different terms for the female slave, Deuter-
onomy reiterates that the female is to be treated exactly as the male (Deut
15:18)—as if to “cancel” Exodus’s separate and different provisions for the
female altogether.
Second, while the Exodus law protects the rights of the master, the
Deuteronomy law shows greater concern for the rights of the slave. In Exo-
dus, if the master gives his slave a wife, she and any offspring of the union
belong to the master and do not leave with the slave when his six years of
ser vice end. Thus, if the slave wishes to remain with his wife and children,
he must renounce his freedom forever. This element of emotional blackmail
is absent in Deuteronomy’s version of the law. Indeed, the master must give
his freed slave gifts to help establish him in his new life. Moreover, the mas-
ter is exhorted not to consider this a hardship, since he has received inex-
pensive labor from the slave for six years (Section V). An exhortation of
this kind is often a sign that a law is revising an older practice; particularly
when the new law imposes greater hardship or sacrifice, its target audience
must be urged to accept it. Third, the procedure to be followed in the event
that a slave does renounce his freedom is secularized in Deuteronomy—the
ear is pierced at the door of the master’s home, rather than at the entrance
of the sanctuary. This change flows from Deuteronomy’s program of cult
centralization, which by eliminating the performance of cultic rituals outside
Jerusalem necessitated the secularization of many formerly sacral activities.
Finally, in Deuteronomy, the law of slave release seems to be incorporated
into the seven-year calendrical cycle. Thus, rather than each slave being re-
leased on an individual basis when his six years of enslavement is complete
On the Steps of Moab 175

(as in Exodus), all slaves are released in the sabbatical year, regardless of
when their own term of ser vice actually began. To sum up, an older slave
law in Exodus has been updated in a manner that reflects the interests and
central themes of Deuteronomy—a greater humanitarianism, the central-
ization of the cult, and the establishment of a sabbatical cycle.
While the relationship of Deuteronomy to the laws in the Covenant
Code is often—not always—one of revision, the relationship between Deu-
teronomy and the laws in the priestly source is more difficult to character-
ize. P seems to represent a somewhat contemporaneous and parallel set of
legal traditions emanating from different circles and dealing with sacral
topics or the sacral implications of general legal topics. Like the D source, P
contains legal instructions that contradict legal traditions reflected in the
Covenant Code. For example, P abolishes Israelite debt slavery altogether
and insists that slaves may be acquired only from foreign nations. More-
over, P proclaims the return of all peoples to their original ancestral land
holdings in the Jubilee year (the fiftieth year of the established calendar).
This “reset” mechanism restores a fair and equitable distribution of wealth
and eliminates the disparities between rich and poor that accrue over time.
Leviticus 25:8–10 describes the release of the Jubilee year:

You shall count off seven weeks of years—seven times seven

years—so that the period of seven weeks of years gives you a
total of forty-nine years. Then you shall sound the horn loud; in
the seventh month, on the tenth day of the month—the Day of
Atonement—you shall have the horn sounded throughout your
land and you shall hallow the fiftieth year. You shall proclaim
release throughout the land for all its inhabitants. It shall be a
jubilee for you: each of you shall return to his holding and each
of you shall return to his family.

The abolition of Israelite debt slavery is found in Lev 25:39–46, 55:

If your kinsman under you continues in straits and must give

himself over to you, do not subject him to the treatment of a
slave. He shall remain with you as a hired or bound laborer; he
shall serve with you only until the jubilee year. Then he and his
children with him shall be free of your authority; he shall go
back to his family and return to his ancestral holding. For they
176 On the Steps of Moab

are my [Yahweh’s] servants, whom I freed from the land of

Egypt; they may not give themselves over into servitude. You
shall not rule over him ruthlessly; you shall fear your god. Such
male and female slaves as you may have—it is from the nations
round about you that you may acquire male and female slaves.
You may also buy them from among the children of aliens resident
among you, or from their families that are among you, whom
they begot in your land. These shall become your property; you
may keep them as a possession for your children after you, for
them to inherit as property for all time. Such you may treat as
slaves. But as for your Israelite kinsmen, no one shall rule ruth-
lessly over the other. . . . For it is to me that the Israelites are ser-
vants: they are my servants, whom I freed from the land of
Egypt, I, Yahweh, your god.

Leviticus’s abolition of Israelite debt slavery stems from its covenantal the-
ology. All Israel are the “slaves” of Yahweh and no other. Thus, while an Is-
raelite in extreme financial straits may “give himself over” to his creditor,
he is not given over to his creditor as a slave. He works for the creditor, and
is to be treated by the creditor, as a hired or bound laborer. Even then, he
works only until the jubilee year, at which time he returns to the ancestral
land holding he had originally lost.
What is the relationship between Lev 25 and the slave laws in Ex 21 and
Deut 15? Certainly, Lev 25 does not exhibit features that would suggest direct
literary dependence on Ex 21 in the way that Deut 15 does. D’s law closely
parallels the law in Exodus in style, structure, and language, suggesting that
its composer consciously alluded to and modified, or rewrote, the earlier
law. Leviticus 25’s law does not echo the style, structure, and language of the
Exodus law or the Deuteronomy law. Leviticus 25’s instructions on Israelite
debt slavery are an integral part of a larger socioeconomic vision ensuring
the regular restoration of ancestral land holdings and the cyclical and equi-
table redistribution of wealth throughout the covenant community. In other
words, Lev 25’s instructions on Israelite debt slavery appear to be literarily
independent of the laws in Exodus and Deuteronomy, expressing a different
and competing tradition informed by sacral ideology.
Weinfeld (“Deuteronomy,” 177) notes that when Deuteronomy con-
tains laws found also in P, it sometimes presents them in a more rational or
desacralized manner—thus D’s treatment of sacrifice differs from that of P,
as will be shown below. Rather than assuming a direct literary relationship
On the Steps of Moab 177

between the two, scholars tend to view large sections of P and D as repre-
senting different and roughly contemporaneous streams of ancient Israelite
tradition—each containing preexilic and exilic layers.
In short, close textual analysis and comparison leads Weinfeld and
many others to conclude that the editors of Deuteronomy updated and re-
vised earlier laws, particularly as reflected in the Covenant Code, in keeping
with the circumstances of the eighth through sixth centuries. Deuteron-
omy thus exemplifies a phenomenon that occurs at several critical junc-
tures in Israel’s history—the modification and rewriting of earlier laws and
traditions in light of new circumstances and ideas. As such, Deuteronomy
is itself an implicit authorization of the process of interpretation. To the
extent, then, that we think of the biblical corpus as a canon, it is a canon
that allows for the continued unfolding or development of the sacred tradi-
tion. The idea of an evolving or flexible canon may seem at odds with mod-
ern intuitions about the nature of sacred canons—which are generally
thought to be fi xed, static, and authoritative precisely because unchanging.
But such a view does not capture the reality of the biblical corpus. In Israel-
ite culture, texts representing sacred revelation were modified, revised, up-
dated, and interpreted in the process of transmission and preservation.
Indeed, it was precisely because a text or tradition was sacred and authori-
tative that it was important that it adapt and speak to new circumstances.

Cultic Centralization
What are the special circumstances and concerns that guide Deuterono-
my’s revisions? An overriding concern of Deuteronomy is the emphasis on
the centralization of all cultic activity at a single shrine. The centralization
of the cult represented a radical reform of Israelite religious practice. Ac-
cording to Moses’ pronouncements in Deuteronomy, the central sanctuary
would be located in a place Yahweh himself would choose—the place where
he would cause his name to dwell (12:5, 11, 14). Jerusalem is never explicitly
mentioned as the site of the future central sanctuary, though in fact Jerusa-
lem came to fulfill this function.
The striking similarities between Deuteronomy’s religious program
and the major religious reforms carried out by the eighth-century Judean
king Hezekiah and the seventh-century Judean king Josiah (in 622 b.c.e.)
has long drawn the attention and speculation of scholars. According to the
story in 2 Kgs 22, Temple repairs were undertaken in the time of King Jo-
siah, in the course of which “the scroll of the Torah” was found. When the
178 On the Steps of Moab

scroll was read, the king became very distressed because its requirements
were not being upheld. The scroll called for the centralization of cultic
worship at a central site and the destruction of outlying altars. Josiah took
action, assembling the people and publicly reading the scroll. The people
agreed to its terms, and Josiah’s reforms began. We read that he purged the
Temple of vessels made for Baal and Asherah, removed all foreign elements
from the cult, and prohibited sacrifice to Yahweh everywhere but in the
central sanctuary, destroying the rural shrines or “high places” throughout
the countryside where local priests had offered sacrifices.
What was this scroll of the Torah that was “discovered” during Tem-
ple repairs. The scholarly consensus is that the scroll described in 2 Kgs 22
was Deuteronomy, or at least its legal core. First, the phrase “scroll of the
Torah” appears once in the book of Deuteronomy but does not appear in
Genesis through Numbers. Second, rural shrines and pillars in the wor-
ship of Yahweh are deemed to be legitimate in J and E; it is only Deuter-
onomy that contains instructions to destroy worship at local altars.
Moreover, the story in 2 Kgs 22 describes the celebration of the Passover
after the reforms are instituted. The celebration is not a family observance
as depicted in older biblical sources, but a national pilgrimage festival cel-
ebrated by all the nation in Jerusalem, precisely as it is described in Deu-
teronomy. In short, there are several reasons to suppose that the scroll
discovered by King Josiah corresponded in many ways to the oldest core of
Deuteronomy.
Scholars now think that the core of Deuteronomy (Deut 12–26) was
produced in the northern kingdom of Israel in the eighth century, a sugges-
tion supported by affinities with the writings of Hosea, an eighth-century
prophet from the northern kingdom, and the E source, also thought to be
from the north. In the ninth and eighth centuries, the northern kingdom
was the site of a struggle against Baal worship and home to prophets known
for their zealotry and exclusive Yahwism. Scholars think northern Yahweh-
only traditions brought south by refugees after the fall of the northern
kingdom in 722 b.c.e. were placed in the Temple and found about a century
later in Josiah’s time (622 b.c.e.), but the working of this material into a
scroll of the law and the call for centralization were in all likelihood the
contribution of Josiah’s scribes.
The centralization of the cult must be understood against the political
backdrop of the late seventh century b.c.e. The Assyrian threat loomed
large. The northern kingdom had already been destroyed, the southern
kingdom was paying vassal tribute to Assyria, and a certain amount of re-
On the Steps of Moab 179

ligious syncretism had occurred. Second Kings tells of foreign forms of

worship being introduced into the Temple. Josiah’s reforms were likely an
attempt to assert political, religious, and cultural autonomy for Judea. Un-
regulated worship throughout the land would no longer be tolerated. Josiah
hoped to unite the people around a central standardized religious cult
purged of foreign influence in order to survive the Assyrian threat to Israel’s
autonomy and identity. It is in this context that we must consider the strong
parallels between Deuteronomy and Assyrian treaties of the late seventh
century.
Chapter 8 discussed Hittite treaties as a model for the Israelite cove-
nant, but Deuteronomy is clearly dependent on another model as well—the
Assyrian vassal treaty. The best exemplars of these treaties are those of Es-
arhaddon (681–669 b.c.e.), discovered fift y years ago. Weinfeld has argued
at great length that Deuteronomy reworked the second-millennium Hittite
model in accordance with the covenantal patterns evident in the first-
millennium vassal treaties of Esarhaddon. The Assyrian treaties were loyalty
oaths, rather than covenants, imposed upon vassals. Weinfeld argues that
Deuteronomy may also be understood as a loyalty oath, although in Israel’s
case, the people are pledging their loyalty to Yahweh rather than a human
king. The exhortations to “love Yahweh your god,” “to go after,” “to fear,” “to
listen to the voice of” Yahweh—these are all pledges of loyalty and are paral-
leled in the Assyrian treaties (where the vassal must love the crown prince,
listen to the voice of the crown prince, etc.). And just as the Assyrian trea-
ties warn against prophets, ecstatics, and dream interpreters who will fo-
ment sedition, so Deut 13 warns against false prophets urging the people to
follow other gods. In short, according to Weinfeld, the Deuteronomic au-
thor borrowed a political form but applied it to Israel’s relationship with its
deity. In a similar vein, Levinson refers to Deuteronomy as a “counter-
treaty” shifting the people’s loyalty from their Assyrian overlord (Judah
was a tribute-paying vassal state of Assyria at this time) and to Yahweh, the
true sovereign.
Deuteronomy differs in style, terminology, outlook, and ideological
assumptions from the other books of the Torah. As a series of public
speeches, it adopts the highly rhetorical and often artificial style of a skilled
preacher, employing direct second-person address, a very personal tone, and
hortatory phrases such as “with all your heart and soul,” “in order that it
may go well with you,” “a land where milk and honey flow,” and “if only you
will obey the voice of Yahweh your god.” We turn now to some of the major
themes of Deuteronomy.
180 On the Steps of Moab

Themes of Deuteronomy
Reform
The centralization of the cult initiated a series of reforms in Judean reli-
gion and socioeconomic conditions. Sacrifices could be offered only at the
central sanctuary, necessitating pilgrimage to Jerusalem. By extension, all
slaughter of animals for meat in the countryside was no longer sacral, but
profane. As a result, many rural Levites who had officiated at small local
shrines were put out of business. This explains Deuteronomy’s special inter-
est in ensuring that the Levites were well provided for. Many newly unem-
ployed Levites would have gone to Jerusalem seeking employment, and the
tension between the Jerusalem priests and these Levite newcomers emerges
in other biblical texts.

Greater Abstraction of the Deity

Deuteronomy and related books consistently refer to the sanctuary as the
place where Yahweh chose to cause his name to dwell. Yahweh is not said to
dwell in the Temple, nor is the Temple described as the house of Yahweh.
Rather, the Temple is always the dwelling of his name, and the house is
built for his name. Weinfeld (“Deuteronomy,” 175) asserts that this formula-
tion is designed to combat the ancient popular belief that Yahweh actually
dwells in the sanctuary. Likewise, to eradicate the idea—implicit in earlier
sources—that the deity sits enthroned on the cherubim who guard his ark,
Deuteronomy emphasizes that the function of the ark is exclusively to
house the tablets of the covenant (10:1–5). The ark cover and the cherubim
are not mentioned at all. A greater abstraction is also apparent in the shift
from visual to aural imagery in describing Yahweh’s self-manifestations—
one hears but one does not see Yahweh in Deuteronomy.
The sanctuary is understood to be a house of worship as much as a
cultic center, in which Israelites and foreigners alike may deliver prayers to
Yahweh who dwells in heaven. This is not to say that sacrifice is abolished.
Far from it, it is part of Yahweh’s ser vice. But Deuteronomy is less inter-
ested in cultic matters. The sacrifices that it emphasizes are primarily those
that are consumed by the offerer in the sanctuary or are shared with the
disenfranchised, the Levite, the alien resident, the orphan, and the widow.
By emphasizing the obligation to share the sacrificial meal with the dis-
advantaged members of society, Deuteronomy gives the impression that
On the Steps of Moab 181

the primary purposes of the sacrifice are humanitarian and personal (the
fulfillment of a religious obligation or the expression of personal gratitude
to Yahweh).

Ethical Themes
Deuteronomy emphasizes social justice, personal ethics, and neighborly
responsibilities. Yahweh’s righteous activity on behalf of the weak and op-
pressed is to be a model for Israel’s own. His assistance to the orphan, the
widow, and the stranger is the basis of the humanitarianism that runs
through the laws of Deuteronomy 12–26.

Transgenerational Covenant
The covenant concept in Deuteronomy entails the idea that each generation
of Israelites understand itself as party to the original covenant: “Yahweh
our god made a covenant with us at Horeb. It was not with our fathers that
Yahweh made this covenant, but with us, the living, every one of us who is
here today” (Deut 5:2–3). That decisive moment at Sinai must be made ever
present in each new generation, a goal facilitated by the obligation to study
the laws, to recite them daily, and to teach them to one’s children (Deut 6:7).
Moreover, Deut 31:10–13 proclaims that every seventh year, the Torah is to
be read aloud publicly.

Love
As Weinfeld points out, Assyrian treaties stress the vassal’s love (= loyalty)
for the crown prince but never a reciprocal love by the crown prince. Deuter-
onomy (as well as Hittite treaties) differs in this respect, emphasizing Yah-
weh’s gracious and undeserved love for Israel, expressed in his mighty acts on
Israel’s behalf. The Deuteronomic author makes it clear that Yahweh’s great
love should awaken Israel’s response: love of (i.e., loyalty to) Yahweh. But love
and loyalty are mere abstractions without a vehicle for their expression. The
vehicle for their expression is Yahweh’s Torah—the sum total of his teach-
ings, instructions, laws, and guidelines that are designed to ensure the long
life and prosperity of Israel. This idea is found in a passage in Deuteronomy
known by its first word, shema. The shema is the central expression of the
love of Yahweh and Israel in the Jewish liturgy to the present day.
182 On the Steps of Moab

Hear (shema), O Israel! Yahweh is our god, Yahweh alone. You

shall love Yahweh your god with all your heart and with all your
soul and with all your might. Take to heart these instructions
with which I charge you this day. Impress them upon your chil-
dren. Recite them when you stay at home and when you are
away, when you lie down and when you get up. Bind them as a
sign on your hand and let them serve as a symbol on your fore-
head; inscribe them on the doorposts of your house and on your
gates. (Deut 6:4)

Love of, or loyalty to, Yahweh is the foundation of the Torah; Torah is the
fulfillment of this loyalty.

The Chosen People

In Deuteronomy, Israel’s particular and unique relationship with Yahweh is
expressed in terms of the verb bahar = to elect, or choose. Yahweh has chosen
Israel in an act of freely bestowed grace and love to be his special property.

Mark, the heavens to their uttermost reaches belong to Yahweh

your god, the earth and all that is on it! Yet it was to your fathers
that Yahweh was drawn in His love for them, so that He chose
you, their lineal descendants, from among all peoples—as is
now the case. (Deut 10:14–15)

This idea of chosenness may be rooted in the ancient Near Eastern political
sphere in which sovereigns singled out vassals for the status of special prop-
erty. Unlike the priestly materials that portray holiness as a future goal to be
attained through the observance of Yahweh’s Torah (“you shall be holy to
me” by observing my laws, Lev 11:45; 19:2; emphasis added), Deuteronomy
speaks of Israel as holy through her chosenness and thus bound to observe
Yahweh’s Torah (“you are a holy people to Yahweh,” Deut 7:6; emphasis
added). To put it in the simplest terms, for P, holiness is a goal to be attained
through obedience to Yahweh’s Torah; for D, holiness is a status to be lost
through disobedience to Yahweh’s Torah.
For Deuteronomy, being a holy people means being separated to Yah-
weh. That separation entails separation from alien peoples and practices
that are inconsistent with the worship of Yahweh. Hence intermarriage
with the Canaanites is prohibited; indeed, they are to be utterly destroyed,
On the Steps of Moab 183

and all alien practices are to be removed from the covenant community.
Given that there were probably no Canaanites at the time of Deuteronomy’s
composition, these texts may be understood as internal polemics against
those elements of Israelite society whose practices did not conform to D’s
Yahweh-only ideals. Separation entails also separation to Yahweh’s ser vice,
which is the observance of his laws, especially the laws of purity and the
rejection of pagan practices. The privilege of having been singled out, of
being a holy people to Yahweh, entails obligations and responsibility.
At the same time, however, Deuteronomy is aware of the moral danger
involved in the notion of election—that it might foster a superiority complex.
Thus Deuteronomy warns repeatedly that it is by no special virtue or merit
that Israel was chosen, and Moses admonishes the Israelites not to suppose
that their inheritance of the land of Canaan is due to their own powers or on
account of their righteousness or virtue. Far from it. Israel was chosen by
Yahweh in an act of spontaneous love for the patriarchs. This election was
entirely Yahweh’s initiative and is no cause for Israel to boast.

For you are a people consecrated to Yahweh your god: of all the
peoples on earth Yahweh your god chose you to be his treasured
people. It is not because you are the most numerous of peoples
that Yahweh set his heart on you and chose you—indeed, you
are the smallest of peoples; but it was because Yahweh favored
you and kept the oath he made to your fathers that Yahweh
freed you with a mighty hand and rescued you from the house
of bondage, from the power of Pharaoh king of Egypt. (Deut
7:6–8)

The Israelites must not be tempted, Moses will later warn, to say, “My own
power and the might of my own hand have won this wealth for me” (Deut
8:17) or again to say, “Yahweh has enabled us to possess this land because of
our virtues” (Deut 9:4). On the contrary, it is only because the wickedness
of the Canaanites is so great that Yahweh must drive them from his land. If
the Israelites fail to observe Yahweh’s covenant, he will drive them out just
as he did the Canaanites.

Divine Providence
Yahweh’s providential love and care for Israel is expressed through various
metaphors in the Bible. The metaphor of parent and child appears in Deut
184 On the Steps of Moab

8. In Deut 32:10–12, the image that expresses Yahweh’s care for Israel is that
of an eagle who bears its young on its wings:

He found him in a desert region,

In an empty howling waste.
He engirded him, watched over him,
Guarded him as the pupil of his eye.
Like an eagle who rouses his nestlings,
Gliding down to his young,
So did he spread his wings and take him,
Bear him along on his pinions;
Yahweh alone did guide him,
No alien god at his side.

Like the eagle who pushes its young from the nest, then repeatedly swoops
under them and bears them up until they fly, Yahweh repeatedly tested and
corrected the Israelites, until they were ready for the Promised Land.
Deuteronomy’s content—the historical review, the farewell speeches,
and the death and burial of Moses—make it a fitting capstone to the Penta-
teuchal narrative. And yet, as mentioned before, it does not bring closure to
this narrative. At the end of Deuteronomy, the promises have not yet been
fulfilled; the people are still outside the Promised Land. For some scholars
this lack of closure points to an exilic date for the work’s final composition.
Writing for a people living in exile, the Deuteronomic editor wants to em-
phasize that fidelity to the Torah, and not residence in the land, is of central
importance to the covenantal relationship with Yahweh. In any event, Deu-
teronomy is also the first part of a much longer literary work that runs from
Deuteronomy to the end of 2 Kings and has a basic unity of style and out-
look. The program and work of this so-called Deuteronomistic School is
explored in subsequent chapters.
 c ha p t e r 1 2
The Deuteronomistic History I
Joshua

Readings: Joshua 1–13, 20, 23–24

Prophets (Nevi’im)
The second major division of the Tanakh is referred to as Nevi’im (Proph-
ets). The first part, the Former Prophets, encompasses Joshua through 2
Kings and reads as a historical narrative. This theologically oriented ac-
count of Israel’s history runs from the conquest of Canaan to the destruc-
tion of the state by the Babylonians in 586 b.c.e. This material is crucial
background for the books of the Latter Prophets, each of which bears the
name of the individual to whom the prophecies are attributed. These
prophets delivered their messages at critical junctures in the nation’s his-
tory, and their words are best understood against the backdrop of the par-
ticular historical crises they were addressing. The narrative that runs from
Joshua through 2 Kings provides this historical background.
Although J, E, and P appear to come to an end here, the Former
Prophets (also known as the Historical Prophets), like the books of the Bi-
ble reviewed to this point, contain various older sources that have been
brought together by a later hand. An editor or group of editors reworked
these older sources (oral traditions, records from royal archives, etc.) and
wove them into the form we now have—a process referred to as redaction
(final editing). The anonymous person or group or school responsible for

185
186 The Deuteronomistic History I

the final composition of these books inserted verses and speeches to frame
the older sources and link them together. The redactors’ linking and fram-
ing passages, as well as their revisions of older sources, exhibit certain fea-
tures and assumptions characteristic of the book of Deuteronomy, leading
the German scholar Martin Noth to surmise that Deuteronomy and the
historical books from Joshua through 2 Kings form a literary unit. Joshua
to 2 Kings presents and interprets Israel’s history in accordance with ideals
set out in the book of Deuteronomy, and we refer to the person or persons
who redacted this unit as the Deuteronomistic historian or the Deuterono-
mistic school.
The whole unit was redacted after 622 b.c.e. (because it assumes the
centralization of the cult, widely believed to be the achievement of King Jo-
siah). The last dated event mentioned in 2 Kings is the year of the release of
King Jehoiachin from prison, 562, so it was probably concluded shortly after
that time, during the Babylonian exile (586–536 b.c.e.). Noth assumed one
editor, but other scholars have assumed two or even more successive edi-
tions of this history because multiple perspectives seem to be represented—
the latest being an exilic perspective. Some of the books in this large unit
are less influenced by Deuteronomy’s main concerns than others, and, as
noted above, there are clearly pre-Deuteronomic elements in the material
as well.
One of the most salient features of the Deuteronomistic school is the
conviction that Israel’s residence in the land is a function of its obedience
or disobedience to the covenant with Yahweh. That conviction colors the
presentation, evaluation, and interpretation of Israel’s history in Joshua
through 2 Kings. Many scholars would use the term historiosophy to de-
scribe this material. A historiosophy is more than a narration of events
(however selective and partial); it is a philosophy of history that seeks to
ascertain the meaning of events, the larger purpose or design of history, to
say not just what happened but why it happened. Many scholars would con-
cur that the Deuteronomistic history is not simply a history of Israel till the
destruction of Jerusalem in 586, but a historiosophy that attempts to com-
municate the meaning and significance of events to that time according to
a pattern of reward and punishment (see Chapter 14).
Certain key features of Deuteronomistic thought are evident from
Joshua through 2 Kings. These include (1) the centralization of the cult; (2)
the belief in the divine election of Jerusalem, of David, and of the royal dy-
nasty that issued from him (indeed, the first four books of the Pentateuch
never mention a human king, but Deuteronomy envisages a monarchic re-
The Deuteronomistic History I 187

gime and contains legislation concerning the king; this feature underscores
the connection between Deuteronomy and the books that follow, since the
latter focus on the activities of Israel’s kings and their degree of fidelity to
the major religious reform of the book of Deuteronomy); (3) David as the
ideal king; (4) the Yahwist prophets, for example, Elijah and Elisha, as he-
roes and champions of religious purity; (5) the preference for Judah, the
southern kingdom, as compared with the negative presentation of the north-
ern kingdom of Israel (the kings of the northern kingdom will be uniformly
denigrated for maintaining cultic centers that rivaled Jerusalem); and (6) the
negative presentation of “Canaanites.”

The Land
The books of Joshua and Judges relate the story of the conquest of the land
of Canaan by the Israelite tribes and the early years of the settlement. To
gain an understanding of the issues involved and the emergence of Israel’s
tribal structure, it is helpful to know something about the geography of Is-
rael (see Map 2).
It has often been pointed out that in the past 4,000 years, more wars
have been fought for possession of the small strip of land known as Canaan
than have been fought for almost any other area in the world. In the ancient
world, the reason was that this small rectangle—150 miles long and 70
miles wide, about the size of New Hampshire—lies on the way to anywhere
worth going in the ancient Near Eastern world. Egypt is to the southeast,
Asia Minor is to the northwest, and Mesopotamia is to the northeast. Three
main trade routes cross the country. They were used by trading caravans that
carried gold, grain, spices, textiles, and other goods between Egypt and the
rest of the Fertile Crescent. Control of these international highways brought
wealth to the area. But the central location was a double-edged sword that
brought prosperity in times of peace but perpetual invasion in times of war.
Armies repeatedly crossed the land on their way to greater conquests in
Egypt, Asia Minor, or Mesopotamia. This explains the succession of rulers
that have held the region: the Egyptians, the Amorites, the Israelites, the As-
syrians and Babylonians, the Persians, the Greek Ptolemies and Seleucids,
the Romans—and the list continues as we move into the medieval and mod-
ern periods.
Despite its small size, the land that would become biblical Israel
boasts great geographical diversity. Three main geographical subdivisions
run from north to south. First, on the west side of the land, a low coastal
Map 2. Map of physical features of the land of Canaan. Courtesy of
http://www.science.co.il.
The Deuteronomistic History I 189

plain about twenty to thirty miles wide provides the chief highway to Egypt.
This area was controlled by Egypt at the purported time of the Exodus. Sec-
ond, running next to the coastal plain, also north to south, is a region of low
mountains cut by small valleys—known as the central hill country. Some of
the valleys that cut through the mountains are extremely fertile, such as the
Plain of Megiddo, which joins with the Valley of Jezreel, an east-west strip
that is the most fertile part of the country and the site of many bloody battles
in Israel’s history. Finally, next to the central hill country, and also running
north to south, is the Great Jordan Rift Valley, which extends the full length
of the country. The Jordan River runs through this valley, rising in the Kin-
neret or Sea of Galilee in the north and flowing south sixty-five miles to the
Dead Sea. At the northern extreme of the Rift Valley is the snow-covered
Mt. Hermon, the highest point in Israel at 10,000 feet. The mountains of the
central hill country are between 4,000 and 10,000 feet above sea level (Jeru-
salem is 2,500 feet above sea level), but the rift valley a few miles to the east
is dramatically lower. The Sea of Galilee is 700 feet below sea level, and the
Dead Sea is nearly 1,300 feet below sea level, the lowest point on the Earth’s
land surface. In the north, the river is surrounded on both sides by lush veg-
etation. However, there is no life in and around the Dead Sea, as the water is
25 percent salts and minerals. It is a desolate area, and tradition identifies
this region as the site of Sodom and Gomorrah. The area around the Dead
Sea is semidesert. Between Jerusalem and the Dead Sea is the wilderness of
Judah.
In short, this relatively tiny area contains radically diverse geograph-
ical regions, and this fact held important implications for Israel’s history.
Unity was difficult. Being somewhat isolated, the inhabitants of each region
developed a distinctive economic and cultural character—the small settled
farmer, the seminomadic shepherd, the city dweller, merchant, and trader
who enjoyed broader cultural contacts.

The Formation of Israel: Conquest, Immigration, or Revolt?

The book of Joshua divides into two halves. The first twelve chapters form a
unit with the following important elements. In chapter 1, Joshua receives
his commission from Yahweh to conquer the land. In chapter 2, Joshua
sends out spies to reconnoiter the land, and they return with a favorable
report. Chapters 3 to 5 recount the crossing of the Jordan and the erection
of stones to commemorate the miraculous events, as well as the circumci-
sion of all males born since the Exodus. Chapter 6 contains an account of
190 The Deuteronomistic History I

the defeat of Jericho, involving circumambulations of the people and the

ark-bearing priests as blasts are sounded on the horn. Yahweh institutes the
herem, a form of sacred annihilation of the enemy population and its prop-
erty practiced in ancient Near Eastern cultures. In chapter 7, the Israelites
are routed as they try to capture Ai and learn that the defeat is due to a viola-
tion of the herem. The guilty party, a man named Achan who retained some
of the spoils of war, is finally identified, and his entire household, including
the items he appropriated, is destroyed. Ai is taken by the Israelites in chapter
8. In chapter 9, the Israelites are tricked into making a pact with the Gideon-
ites, who become servants of Israel in perpetuity. Further military campaigns
are reported in chapters 10 and 11, and the entire conquest is summarized
in 10:40, 11:15–20, 23.

So Joshua defeated the whole land, the hill country and the Ne-
gev and the lowland and the slopes and all their kings; he left no
one remaining, but utterly destroyed all that breathed. (Josh
10:40)

Chapter 11 stresses that Joshua completed the task begun by Moses.

Just as Yahweh had commanded His servant Moses, so Moses

had charged Joshua, and so Joshua did; he left nothing undone
of all that Yahweh had commanded Moses.
Joshua conquered the whole of this region: the hill country [of
Judah], the Negev, the whole land of Goshen, the Shephelah, the
Arabah, and the hill country and coastal plain of Israel—[every-
thing] from Mount Halak, which ascends to Seir, all the way to
Baal-gad in the Valley of the Lebanon at the foot of Mount Her-
mon; and he captured all the kings there and executed them.
Joshua waged war with all those kings over a long period.
Apart from the Hivites who dwelt in Gibeon, not a single city
made terms with the Israelites; all were taken in battle. For it
was Yahweh’s doing to stiffen their hearts to give battle to Israel,
in order that they might be proscribed without quarter and
wiped out, as Yahweh had commanded Moses. (Josh 11:15–20)

Thus Joshua conquered the whole country, just as Yahweh had

promised Moses; and Joshua assigned it to Israel to share ac-
The Deuteronomistic History I 191

cording to their tribal divisions. And the land had rest from
war. (Josh 11:23)

The division of the land among the twelve tribes is described in the second
half of the book, chapters 13 to 21 (two and a half tribes claim land on the
east side of the Jordan, as explained in chapter 22). Chapter 23 contains
Joshua’s farewell address, and chapter 24 describes a covenant renewal cer-
emony at Shechem.
The narrative in Joshua 2–12 describes the invading Israelites as an
organized confederation of twelve tribes, whose conquest is accomplished
in a few decisive battles under the military leadership of Joshua. The dis-
united Canaanite cities put up little or no resistance, having been paralyzed
by a fear sent by Yahweh. Those who were conquered were put to the ban or
herem—a sacred devotion (i.e., annihilation) of objects or persons to Yah-
weh. This account expresses the basic idea that Israel’s victories would not
have been possible without the wondrous help of Yahweh. Yahweh divided
the Jordan before the Israelites, broke down the walls of Jericho, put fear in
the Canaanites’ hearts, and was present at each battle, the ark being the vis-
ible sign of his presence. In this idealized account, the Israelites take the
central hill country in a relatively short time, confining the Philistines to
the coastal plain. Soon after, Israel’s tribal structure takes shape, and repre-
sentatives of all the tribes renew the covenant at Shechem, declaring that
they will be Yahweh’s people and worship him alone.
This idealized portrait of the rapid conquest of Canaan is at odds with
statements elsewhere in Joshua and in the book of Judges. For example, Josh
13:1 reads:

Joshua was now old, advanced in years. Yahweh said to him,

“You have grown old, you are advanced in years; and very much
of the land still remains to be taken possession of.”

Also, Josh 10:36–39 reports the conquest of several cities in the south, in-
cluding Hebron and Debir. But in Judges we read that these cities were
captured later, after Joshua’s death. Joshua 12:10 reports the defeat of the
king of Jerusalem, but in Judges 1:8, 21, we read that the people of Judah ac-
complished this, and that despite this victory, they failed to drive out the Je-
busites who lived there. Indeed, it is King David, some 200 years later, who,
in a very dramatic story told in 2 Sam 5, will succeed in capturing Jerusalem.
192 The Deuteronomistic History I

Moreover, the victories in chapters 2–10 are all confined to a small area in
what would be the allotment of the tribe of Benjamin, rather than “the whole
country” (11:23). Indeed, Jud 1 provides a long list of the places from which the
Canaanites were not expelled.
Archaeological evidence contradicts the picture in Joshua also. In the
ancient Near East, destroyed cities were leveled and new cities built on top.
The slowly rising mounds that resulted from this process are called tels. Ar-
chaeological excavations reveal the destruction layers under the floor of new
cities. Archaeologists familiar with the biblical account have looked for evi-
dence of a large-scale, thirteenth-century b.c.e. destruction of Canaanite
cities. But no evidence of extensive conquest and destruction has been found
in thirteenth- and twelfth-century b.c.e. layers. Indeed, archaeology reveals
that some of the sites said to have been destroyed by Joshua and the Israelites
were not even occupied in the Late Bronze Age. Excavations of Jericho and
Ai indicate that both towns were laid waste 200 years before the probable
time of the conquest so that there were no walls in Jericho for Joshua to
bring down. Of twenty identifiable sites said to be captured by Joshua and
the next generations, only two show destruction layers for this time—Hazor
and Bethel—and yet Hazor’s capture is contradicted elsewhere in the Bible!
In Jud 4 and 5, it is listed among the Canaanite cities that the Israelites failed
to take.
It would appear then that Josh 2–12 is a kind of ideological construc-
tion. The emergence of Israel in the land of Canaan and the eventual for-
mation of a nation-state were probably much more complicated than the
picture painted in Josh 2–12. Scholars have proposed three possible models
for understanding the formation of Israel.
The first is the immigration model posed by German scholars. Since
the main Canaanite cities were fortified or walled cities on the plains, Isra-
elite immigrants entering the land would have occupied the sparsely popu-
lated central highlands, taking control of the plains over time. It is true that
the end of the Late Bronze Age (mid-sixteenth century to thirteenth cen-
tury b.c.e.) and beginning of the Iron Age (1200 b.c.e.) was a time of great
upheaval throughout the Mediterranean world following the collapse of the
Mycenaean civilization, the Trojan Wars, and the Hittite invasion of Anato-
lia. These upheavals in Greece and Asia Minor led to migrations of peoples
sailing from the mainland and Greek islands to the Near East. Among these
“Peoples of the Sea” (probably from the islands and coastal areas of the
northeastern Mediterranean) who moved southward in great waves to Phoe-
nicia, the coast of Canaan and Egypt, were the Pelast (which becomes “Phi-
The Deuteronomistic History I 193

listia” and eventually Palestine). Egypt’s hold over Canaan had weakened
significantly, which only facilitated the movement of populations into the
land. The Pelast took control of a coastal area of Canaan from Jaffa to Gaza
and founded the Philistine pentapolis of Gaza, Ashkelon, Gath, Ashdod,
and Ekron.
According to the immigration model, Hebrews would have entered the
land from the east during the period of population movement that brought
the Philistines and other migrants into the western part of the land via the
sea—in, approximately, the latter part of the thirteenth century b.c.e. As
mentioned in Chapter 7, the Merneptah stele of 1204 (see Figure 2), in which
the Egyptian pharaoh boasts that he has wiped out Israel (obviously a hyper-
bolic boast), indicates that there was an identifiable entity known as Israel in
the land of Canaan by the end of the thirteenth century b.c.e.
The problem with the immigration model is, again, the archaeologi-
cal record. Archaeologists have found hundreds of small sites that were
newly established in the thirteenth to eleventh centuries, primarily—but not
exclusively—in the central highlands. Many of these new settlements are
thought to be Israelite because they appear in places that the Bible identifies
as strongholds of Israel. However, these new thirteenth-century settlements
are in their material culture (their pots and jars and houses and other mate-
rial effects) entirely Canaanite, and the inhabitants seem to have been peas-
ant farmers like other Canaanites. (One interesting difference is the absence
of pig bones.) This cultural continuity suggests that these new settlements
were established peacefully from within and not by foreigners entering the
land from some other location.
A second model for understanding the formation of Israel is more
consistent with the archaeological evidence for cultural continuity. This is
the revolt model. The revolt model proposes that Israel began as a social revo-
lution within Canaanite society. Important support for this model comes
from the Amarna letters, an archive of mostly diplomatic correspondence
between the Egyptian administration and governors and officials in Canaan
and Amurru. The letters date to the fourteenth century b.c.e., a time when
Egypt controlled Canaan. The letters contain complaints about groups caus-
ing turmoil in Canaan and challenging Egypt’s rule—including a group of
people called Hab/piru or Ab/piru (whose connection with the biblical
“Hebrews,” if any, continues to be debated by scholars). These Hapiru were
not an ethnic group so much as a marginal social element. They are de-
scribed in these and other ancient Near Eastern sources as rebels, raiders,
outlaws, slaves, and migrant laborers—among other things. Some scholars
194 The Deuteronomistic History I

have suggested that slaves escaping from Egypt may have joined these mar-
ginal and disaffected Canaanites in a revolt, establishing their own settle-
ments and worshipping a liberator god named Yahweh. This would account
for the continuity in the material culture of these new settlements, as well
as the adoption of a new, non-Canaanite deity.
A final, and somewhat similar, model is the model of gradual emer-
gence, which simply holds that Israelites were basically Canaanites who
developed a separate identity and settled increasingly in the central high-
lands. We don’t know why they separated. Maybe they were disaffected in
some way, maybe they were pushed out of coastal areas by invading Sea
Peoples—we do not know, but they withdrew for some reason. How and why
they took up the cult of Yahweh is not clear, but it was what marked them as
distinct from other Canaanites. The Yahweh cult may have been introduced
by people escaping slavery in Egypt. (Most scholars see the Exodus story as
evidence for the presence of some escaped slaves among this community.)
Scholars tend toward the view that the Hebrews were probably not at
this stage a united people. The various elements that entered into the final
mix that would emerge as the nation of Israel may have included local Ca-
naanites who for some reason withdrew and established their own settle-
ments with a continuous material culture and agricultural lifestyle, escaping
slaves from Egypt (and there is evidence of some destruction suggesting the
entry of outsiders), local foreigners (as suggested by biblical narratives re-
counting affiliations with Midianites, Kenites, and others), and possibly so-
cially or economically marginal groups. Archaeology supports this picture
of a merging of peoples rather than a conquest or even large-scale immigra-
tion because the new settlements in this period show extensive continuity
with the past. The Hebrew tribes themselves were likely still in the process of
formation, but the tribal structure of Israelite society that would develop
would be strengthened by the natural division of the land into separate geo-
graphical areas.
It is entirely possible that some elements within this group brought
with them the story of a marvelous escape from Egypt that was believed to be
the work of Yahweh, and so the mixed group that would join together to be-
come Israel eventually accepted Yahweh—though probably not exclusively—
and adopted the story of the exodus as its own. The union of cultural, religious,
and ethnic elements—local Canaanite agriculturalists, the seminomadic He-
brews of the Exodus, escaped slaves, some foreign or migrant elements, per-
haps Habiru/Abiru—eventually produced what would be a new political and
religious reality called Israel. The ethnic diversity of the community led to
The Deuteronomistic History I 195

various cultural negotiations and contributed to shifting depictions of the

deity. Thus, Yahweh was merged with (or usurped but retained characteris-
tics of) the tent-dwelling Canaanite god El, and he was also represented in
terms reminiscent of Baal, another god of the settled Canaanite population.
In fact, in some biblical narrative texts, Israel’s deity is called Baal Berit
(“Baal, or master, of the covenant,” Jud 8:33, 9:4) or El Berit (“El [or god] of the
covenant,” Jud 9:46). This assimilation of the features and titles of other gods
is an example of convergence, discussed in Chapter 8. Later Yahweh-only
prophets will seek to purge these non-Yahweh elements and disassociate the
god of Israel from the gods of the Canaanites.
Why does the book of Joshua provide such a different account of the
emergence of Israel—one of conquest and war led by the hosts of Yahweh,
one in which military skill is less important than ritual preparation and
purity? The Israelites march around Jericho for seven days with seven priests
carrying seven horns and the Ark of the Covenant, and with a blast and a
shout the walls tumble. The conquest is described as a miraculous victory
accomplished by Yahweh and “not by your sword or by your bow” (Josh
24:12). And why the claim of an utter destruction (herem) of the Canaanites,
when, in all likelihood, at least some of those who formed Israel were of Ca-
naanite origin?
Assertions of national identity and independence are often predicated
on differentiation from others. If the Israelites were in fact basically Ca-
naanites who had withdrawn from the larger collective for some reason
and eventually insisted on the exclusive overlordship of Yahweh, then Ca-
naanites who did not join them were a special threat. The same dynamic of
intense sibling rivalry appears again in the first few centuries of the Com-
mon Era, when some Jews separated from others and, in differentiating
themselves and creating their own identities as Christians, felt it necessary
to engage in vituperative and violent rhetoric against their fellow Jews.
There is, however, another voice in the biblical text that adds a level of
complexity to this picture. For alongside the idealized portrayal of the Isra-
elite conquest in the first half of the book of Joshua, alongside the call for
destruction of the Canaanites, there are tales of alliances with and the incor-
poration of various Canaanite groups. Indeed, one of the heroes of the battle
of Jericho is a Canaanite prostitute named Rahab, who declares her faith in
Yahweh and so delivers the city into Joshua’s hands. Another Canaanite
group—the Gibeonites—tricks the Israelites into making a covenant with
them. Michael Coogan (The Old Testament, 223) has described such stories
as etiological tales, attempting to explain the inclusion of Canaanite groups
196 The Deuteronomistic History I

within Israel (Josh 2:1–21, 6:17, 22–23). At the very least, such stories raise
questions about the biblical portrait of invasion, conquest, and utter anni-
hilation; additionally they illustrate the biblical narrator’s taste for literary
subversion.

Covenant Renewal: Joshua 23–24

The imperative of preserving a distinct identity based on giving up the wor-
ship of older gods and observing all that is written in the law of Moses is
reiterated throughout Joshua’s farewell address in Josh 23 and the covenant
renewal ceremony described in Josh 24. The central idea is that there is one
proper response to Yahweh’s mighty acts on behalf of Israel: resolute obser-
vance of the Book of the Torah of Moses, which entails separation from the
practices of other peoples.
In chapters 23 and 24, the Israelites assemble at Shechem to renew the
covenant. Joshua recounts Yahweh’s mighty deeds on Israel’s behalf and
exhorts the people to choose whom they will serve—Yahweh who has done
everything for them and so undeservedly, or the gods served by their fore-
fathers (the patriarchs) or by the Amorites whom they are presently dis-
placing.

Do not utter the names of their gods or swear by them; do not

serve them or bow down to them. But hold fast to Yahweh your
god as you have done to this day. (Josh 23:7b–8)

Now, therefore, revere Yahweh and serve him with undivided

loyalty; put away the gods that your forefathers served beyond
the Euphrates and in Egypt, and serve Yahweh. Or, if you are
loath to serve Yahweh, choose this day which ones you are going
to serve—the gods that your forefathers served beyond the Eu-
phrates, or those of the Amorites in whose land you are settled,
but I and my household will serve Yahweh. (Josh 24:14–15)

The people are warned of Yahweh’s jealousy—he demands exclusive loyalty

and will tolerate no alien gods. Joshua draws a direct connection between
intermarriage and the danger of apostasy. Marriage with a Canaanite will
lead an Israelite to worship the spouse’s gods. Yet, Israel is to show undi-
vided loyalty to Yahweh, or Yahweh will take the gift of land from Israel as
he has taken it from the Canaanites.
The Deuteronomistic History I 197

For your own sakes therefore, be most mindful to love Yahweh

your god. For should you turn away and attach yourselves to the
remnant of these nations—to those that are left among you—and
intermarry with them, you joining them and they joining you,
know for certain that Yahweh your god will not continue to drive
these nations out before you; they shall become a snare and a trap
for you, a scourge to your sides and thorns in your eyes, until you
perish from this good land that Yahweh your god has given you.
(Josh 23:11–13)

Note that the ban on intermarriage articulated in Joshua 23 is not universal

but specific to the Canaanites, and for a specific reason—religious purity.
In the sixth century b.c.e., the time of the final editing of the Deuter-
onomistic history, the Israelites are sitting in exile in Babylon, trying to
make sense of the tragedy that had befallen them, the destruction of their
god’s temple and the loss of the land he had promised them. Interpretations
of Israel’s history like that presented in Josh 23 and 24 would help to create
the conditions for Israel’s acceptance of her fate as just punishment for sin
and thus bolster faith in Yahweh, as we will see in Chapter 14.
 Chapter 13
The Deuteronomistic History II
Of Judges, Prophets, and Kings

Readings: Judges; 1 Samuel 1–1 Kings 3

Judges
The book of Judges is set in the transitional period between the death of
Joshua and the establishment of the monarchy (1200–1020 b.c.e.) and is an
imaginative and embellished reconstruction of that transition (see Map 3).
The stories depict local tribal skirmishes rather than confrontations be-
tween nations. This depiction probably reflects the reality of the two centu-
ries when the land of Canaan was evolving from the city-states of the
Bronze Age to the emerging nations of Israel, Philistia, and Aram. Like
Joshua, the book of Judges consists of various sources incorporated into a
Deuteronomistic framework. It is in fact a collection of individual stories
that center on local heroes, several of whom are socially marginal (the ille-
gitimate son of a prostitute, for example, a bandit, and an irregular Na-
zirite). These stories have a folkloristic flavor, and they are full of drama
and local color: the story of Ehud against the Moabites (Jud 3), Deborah
against the Canaanites (Jud 4–5), Gideon against the Midianites (6–9), Je-
phthah against the Ammonites (Jud 11), and Samson against the Philis-
tines (Jud 13–16). Chapters 17 and 18 tell the story of Micah and his
idolatrous shrine, and chapters 19–21 contain the gruesome story of the

198
The Deuteronomistic History II 199

Map 3. The tribal allotment of the land during the transitional period of the
judges. Courtesy of Bible History Online.

Levite’s concubine and the civil war of the tribes of Israel against the tribe
of Benjamin.
These stories have been embedded in a Deuteronomistic framework
that provides the editor’s view of the period. For the most part, the stories
200 The Deuteronomistic History II

themselves seem to be largely intact, with only slight interpolations ex-

pressing the editor’s philosophy of Israel’s history. This philosophy of his-
tory is best seen in the first chapter, which forms a preface to the book. The
chapter provides a detailed summary of the Israelites’ situation at the end
of Joshua’s conquest, listing the extensive area that remained in the hands
of Canaanites, starting with Judah and moving northward. In Jud 2:1–5,
before Joshua’s death, an angel appears. Recounting Yahweh’s redemption
of the Israelites from Egypt, the angel quotes Yahweh as having said,

I will never break my covenant with you; And you, for your
part, must make no covenant with the inhabitants of the land;
you must tear down their altars. (Jud 2:1–2)

Yahweh has pledged to be faithful to his covenant, even as he demands that

the Israelites uphold their part—uprooting the inhabitants and their idola-
try from the land. The angel then relates that Israel has not, in fact, been
obedient, prompting Yahweh to declare,

But you have not obeyed me—look what you have done! There-
fore, I have resolved not to drive them out before you; they shall
become your oppressors, and their gods shall be a snare to you.
(Jud 2:3)

As punishment for the Israelites’ failure to uproot the Canaanites and their
idolatry, Yahweh will leave the Canaanites in place as a snare and a trap to test
the people’s resolve and loyalty. This is a far cry from the idealized portrait
of conquest in the first half of the book of Joshua.
The announcement by the angel is followed in 2:10b–3:6 by the editor’s
own prospective summary of the nation’s troubles, expressing the editor’s
judgment on the nation of this period.

Another generation arose after them, which had not experi-

enced [the deliverance of] Yahweh or the deeds that he had
wrought for Israel. And the Israelites did what was offensive to
[evil in the sight of] Yahweh. . . . They followed other gods, from
among the gods of the peoples around them, and bowed down
to them; they provoked Yahweh. . . . Then Yahweh was incensed
at Israel, and he handed them over to foes who plundered
them . . . as Yahweh had declared and as Yahweh had sworn to
The Deuteronomistic History II 201

them; and they were in great distress. Then Yahweh raised up

chieftains who delivered them from those who plundered them.
But they did not heed their chieftains either; they went astray
after other gods and bowed down to them. . . . When Yahweh
raised up chieftains for them, Yahweh would be with the chieftain
and would save them from their enemies during the chieftain’s
lifetime; for Yahweh would be moved to pity by their moanings
because of those who oppressed and crushed them. But when the
chieftain died, they would again act basely, even more than the
preceding generation—following other gods, worshiping them,
and bowing down to them; they omitted none of their practices
and stubborn ways.

In short, it is the view of the Deuteronomistic editor, expressed here in the

preface to Judges, that Israel’s crises are caused by her infidelity to Yahweh
through the worship of Canaanite gods. For this sin Yahweh sells Israel to
her enemies. Then, moved to pity he raises leaders (= judges) to deliver her.
Sin, punishment, repentance, and deliverance through divinely appointed
leaders is the recurring pattern of this book.
However, a Deuteronomistic perspective is not always apparent in the
individual stories themselves, which, as mentioned above, appear to be pre-
Deuteronomistic folktales about the exploits of local heroes. Thus, Gideon
builds an altar despite Deuteronomy’s insistence on centralized worship and
the prohibition of multiple altars. He is also known by the name Jerubbaal
(meaning “Baal will contend”), he erects an idol, and after his death, the
people of Shechem continue to worship Baal-berit (“Baal of the covenant”—an
interesting merging of Baalism and covenant). The story of Samson also ap-
pears to be largely pre-Deuteronomistic. The story was likely a popular and
entertaining folktale about a legendary strong man undone by his weakness
for foreign women, specifically Philistine women like Delilah, who proves to
be his downfall. The behaviors of many of these judges surely scandalized
later Deuteronomistic Yahwists. Their stories, when properly framed, were
useful in advancing a central Deuteronomistic claim: that foreign gods (often
accessed through marriage to foreign women) exercised a fatal attraction for
Israel, whose inability to resist the snare of idolatry would lead ultimately to
ruin.
The leaders raised by Yahweh are called “judges” (shofetim; translated
above as “chieftains”)—a second-millennium b.c.e. term used to refer to
ancient Semitic leaders who exercised many powers, not merely judicial.
202 The Deuteronomistic History II

The Israelite judge portrayed in the book of Judges was primarily a military
leader, commissioned with a specific task only in times of national crisis.
The judge had a charismatic quality often expressed by the phrase “the spirit
of Yahweh came upon him.” Yahweh would raise up the judge to deliver the
people. A judge might muster troops from only two or three tribes or even
clans, suggesting the lack of a true national entity at this time. The judges
differed dramatically from one another in background, class, and even gen-
der (there was one female judge, Deborah). The judges were certainly not
chosen for their strength (Gideon is explicitly chosen for his weakness) or
for their virtue (Gideon appears as a ruthless fighter and is clearly not a de-
vout Yahwist; Jephthah is an outlaw, and Samson is hardly a moral exem-
plar). Many judges are representative of the literary type of the crafty
trickster so often featured in folklore.
According to the biblical narrative, the phenomenon of judges never
led to the formation of a fixed or stable political structure. The idea of a per-
manent human ruler and the institution of kingship generally is a highly
fraught subject in the book of Judges. Several of the individual stories be-
speak a deep-seated distrust of kingship. In Jud 8 the people ask the judge,
Gideon, to rule permanently as king, but he responds, “I shall not rule over
you nor shall my son rule over you; Yahweh shall rule over you” (8:23). In-
deed, the short reign of Gideon’s ruthless son Abimelech (Jud 9) is a com-
plete disaster. The individual stories depict the position of judge as temporary
because Yahweh is viewed as the permanent king in Israel. The temporary
authority of the judge is entailed by the eternal kingship of Yahweh; the
judge’s position could not become absolute as that would be a rejection of
Yahweh’s leadership.
However, the book of Judges as a redacted whole seems to suggest a
progression toward kingship. The final chapters of Judges document Israel’s
slow slide into disorder and, ultimately, civil war. Chapter 18 opens with the
ominous statement that recurs throughout the final four chapters: “In those
days there was no king in Israel” (18:1; also 19:1 and 21:25). In addition, it is
said that “everyone did as he pleased” or “everyone did what was right in his
own eyes” (21:25). By the end of the book, the Israelites find themselves spi-
raling out of control in an orgy of violence and rape and, in the final chapter,
all-out civil war. A Levite’s concubine is raped and murdered by the tribe of
Benjamin, an atrocity that is to be avenged by all the other tribes, who join
together in a holy war—that is, a war of extermination—against Benjamin.
Ironically and tragically, the only time all the tribes act in concert is against
one of their own. Realizing with regret that the tribe of Benjamin is near
The Deuteronomistic History II 203

extinction, the other tribes then arrange for the kidnapping of women from
Shiloh as mates for the few remaining Benjaminites. As a final comment on
this horrible symphony of barbarity—rape, murder, civil war, kidnapping,
and forced marriage—the Deuteronomist concludes the book of Judges with
the refrain: “In those days there was no king in Israel”—no human king and
no divine king perhaps—“and every man did as he pleased.”
The Deuteronomist’s explanation for the moral and social bankruptcy
of Israel at the end of the period of the judges, on the eve of the monarchy, is
Israel’s continual infidelity. The prescription for this situation seems to be a
king—though this view sits uneasily with the antimonarchic trend of some
of the stories that make up the fabric of the book of Judges. But according to
the Deuteronomistic historian, the institutional structure of a “kingdom of
God” led by inspired judges in times of crisis had failed to establish a stable
and continuous government that could provide leadership against Israel’s
enemies: Ammon and Moab to the east and the Philistines to the west.
These enemies soon subjugated the entire land. According to the biblical
narrative, the Israelites felt the need for a centralized authority, and the de-
mand for a king was soon heard. In their search for a new political order, the
people turn to Samuel, the last in the line of prophet-judges, and ask him to
anoint a king for them.

1 and 2 Samuel
The books of Samuel deal with the transition from the period of the judges
to the period of the monarchy. Chapters 1–4 of 1 Sam recount the birth and
career of Israel’s last judge, Samuel; chapters 4–7 describe the Philistine
crisis and the capture of the ark; chapters 8–15 contain the story of Samuel
and Saul and the beginning of the monarchy; chapters 16–31 relate the rise
of David and the decline and death of Saul.
First Samuel opens with the story of Samuel’s birth to Hannah and her
dedication of her son to the ser vice of Yahweh at Shiloh. Shiloh appears to
have been the most important shrine prior to the monarchy, and the prophet
Jeremiah will refer to it as the place where Yahweh first caused his name to
dwell (Jer 7:12). Following the birth of Samuel, a series of crises are revealed.
The first is a religious crisis. The priest Eli, also described as a judge but per-
haps only in order to fit him into the prevailing pattern of leadership, is said
to be aging, and his sons are corrupt. As a result, the word of Yahweh is said
to be rare in those days (1 Sam 3:1). The second crisis regards the question of
political succession. First Sam 2:12–17 reports that Eli’s two sons are clearly
204 The Deuteronomistic History II

unworthy and dissolute: They dishonor the sacrifices and, according to one
reading, lie with women at the door of the shrine. Yahweh says he will cut off
the power of Eli’s house, his two sons will die in one day, and Yahweh will
raise up a faithful priest—but in the meantime, no leader is apparent. The
third crisis is military. In Jud 4–7, the Israelites suffer a defeat at the hands of
the Philistines, Eli’s two sons are indeed killed, the ark of Yahweh is cap-
tured, and the news of these events causes Eli’s sudden demise.
When we first meet Samuel, we wonder whether he is indeed the an-
swer to the crises confronting the people. Chapter 3 says that the word of
Yahweh comes to Israel through Samuel (v. 21). In chapter 7, Samuel ex-
horts the people to stop serving Ashtarot and alien gods and to serve Yah-
weh, for only then will Yahweh deliver them (v. 3). The people do so, and
Samuel leads them—employing prayer, confession, and sacrifice—to a vic-
tory over the Philistines at Mitzpah. Yahweh thunders, and the Philistines
flee. Thus, Samuel combines many functions in one person: He is a priest
offering sacrifices and even building altars, a prophet and seer who re-
ceives the word of Yahweh and anoints kings, and a judge who leads the
Israelites to a military victory and travels a judicial circuit (mostly within
the confines of the tribe of Benjamin) to dispense justice. Yet even Samuel
is unable to provide Israel with the leadership required. The Philistine
threat reemerges, and the crisis of succession remains because Samuel’s
own sons are corrupt (1 Sam 8:3). And so the representatives of the twelve
tribes come to Samuel to request a king. Samuel is thus a transition figure
between Israel, the theocentric confederation of tribes, and Israel, the
united monarchy.

Monarchy
The historical account in 1 Samuel contains many contradictions and du-
plicates that scholars take as evidence of the existence of various conflicting
sources. For example, there are three different accounts of the choice of
Saul as king and two accounts of Saul’s rejection by Yahweh, of David’s en-
tering Saul’s ser vice, of David’s escape into Philistine territory, of his spar-
ing Saul’s life, and of the death of Goliath (only once at the hands of David).
More important, however, is the existence of sources that hold opposing
views of the institution of kingship. Some passages are clearly antimonar-
chic; others are promonarchic (or at least report neutrally on the selection
and installation of Saul as king).
 The Deuteronomistic History II 205

Anti-monarchic 1 Sam 8 1 Sam 10:17–27 1 Sam 12:1–25

Pro-monarchic 1 Sam 9:1–10:16 1 Sam 11:1–15

First Sam 8 provides a classic example of the antimonarchic perspective.

Samuel is initially opposed to the idea of a king, apparently resenting the
usurpation of his own powers, until Yahweh tells him:

Heed the demand of the people in everything they say to you.

For it is not you that they have rejected; it is me they have re-
jected as their king. . . . Heed their demand but warn them sol-
emnly, and tell them about the practices of any king who will
rule over them. (1 Sam 8:7, 9)

This Samuel does in verses 11–18. He warns of the rapaciousness and tyranny
of kings, the service and sacrifice they will require of the people in order to
support their luxurious lifestyle, their bureaucracy, and army. Samuel warns:

The day will come when you cry out because of the king whom
you yourselves have chosen, and Yahweh will not answer you on
that day. (1 Sam 8:18)

But the people will not listen and say significantly:

No we must have a king over us that we may be like all the other
nations. Let our king rule over us and go out at our head and
fight our battles. (1 Sam 8:19–20)

The people’s response is represented as an explicit and ominous rejection of

Yahweh and of Israel’s distinctiveness from other nations. In Sam 12, Sam-
uel retires, saying, “Henceforth the king will be your leader. As for me, I
have grown old and gray” (1 Sam 12:2). He again outlines what is required of
a good king and again chastises the people for having asked for a king,
warning that Yahweh must be served wholeheartedly.

Well, Yahweh has set a king over you! Here is the king that you
have chosen, that you have asked for. If you will revere Yahweh,
worship him, and obey him, and will not flout Yahweh’s com-
mand, if both you and the king who reigns over you will follow
206 The Deuteronomistic History II

Yahweh your god, [well and good]. But if you do not obey Yah-
weh and you flout Yahweh’s command, the hand of Yahweh will
strike you as it did your fathers. Now stand by and see the mar-
velous thing that Yahweh will do before your eyes. It is the sea-
son of the wheat harvest. I will pray to Yahweh and he will send
thunder and rain; then you will take thought and realize what a
wicked thing you did in the sight of Yahweh when you asked for
a king. (1 Sam 12:13–17)

Some have argued that while the editors who compiled the text preserved
the promonarchic perspective of their sources, they chose to frame the pro-
monarchic passages with their own antimonarchic passages, with the result
that the antimonarchic passages provide an interpretive framework and are
dominant. The implication is that despite positive contemporary evaluations
of Israel’s kings, from the perspective of a later period, the institution of king-
ship was considered a disaster for Israel, and that negative assessment is in-
troduced by the Deuteronomistic redactor into the account of the origin of
the institution. Others feel that the promonarchic and antimonarchic views
were contemporaneous and equally ancient perspectives. Whether one view
is older and one later, whether both are ancient or both late—the end result is
a complex narrative that includes various views of monarchy in ancient Is-
rael, views that defy easy categorization and that lend the book an air of com-
plexity and sophistication.
Not only is there ambivalence concerning the very institution of
monarchy, there is much ambivalence concerning the first occupant of the
throne—Saul. Judges contains three accounts of Saul’s appointment as king.
In 1 Sam 9, it is a private affair between Saul and the prophet Samuel, who
installs Saul as king by anointing him with oil. The anointing of kings is also
found among the ancient Hittites. In Israel, anointing is a rite of dedication
or consecration to Yahweh and is performed at the installation of kings and
high priests. In 1 Sam 10, Saul’s appointment as king is effected by lottery
presided over by Samuel. In 1 Sam 11, Saul is elected by popular choice after
his victory over the Ammonites.
Saul is presented in conflicting terms. On the one hand, he is described
as tall, handsome, and charismatic, and he is associated with ecstatic proph-
ecy. Saul defended his own tribe of Benjamin from Ammonite raids and was
hailed by the tribes as a leader in time of war. As king, he enjoyed some ini-
tial victories, driving the Philistines from their garrisons. He was such a
The Deuteronomistic History II 207

popular and natural leader that even Samuel, who at first resented Saul, is
said to grieve for him upon his death.
Yet once David enters the story, more negative assessments of Saul ap-
pear. It may be that these portrayals stem from circles loyal to the house of
David, who will take the throne from Saul and his heirs. Or it may be that
Saul’s failure and suicide had to be accounted for by identifying some fatal
flaw in him. In any event, his ecstatic prophecies are now presented as irra-
tional fits of mad behavior. Where once the spirit of Yahweh had come upon
him, Saul is now said to be seized by an evil spirit from Yahweh (1 Sam 16:14)
that rushes upon him suddenly and causes him to rave in his house. Else-
where he commits errors, not obeying Samuel’s instructions to the letter,
that cost him the support of Samuel and ultimately Yahweh. Two incidents
of disobedience are related: In chapter 13 Saul sees the sagging morale of his
men and officiates at a sacrifice instead of waiting for Samuel to arrive. This
appropriation of a priestly function enrages Samuel, who predicts that Yah-
weh will not establish Saul’s dynasty over Israel (1 Sam 13:13), despite the fact
that later kings will offer sacrifice with impunity. In chapter 15, against
Samuel’s orders, Saul spares the life of an enemy king, Agag, and otherwise
violates the command of herem, or total destruction of the enemy and the
spoils of war. Again, Samuel announces Yahweh’s regret over having made
Saul king.

Yahweh has this day torn the kingship over Israel away from you
and has given it to another who is worthier than you. (15:28)

In any event, with his support eroding, Saul sinks into depression and para-
noia. Toward the end of his life, he becomes increasingly obsessed with Da-
vid and the threat David poses to him and his dynasty. Saul is angry with his
own son Jonathan for his deep friendship with David and in jealous rages
attempts to kill David or to have him and his supporters killed. In these en-
counters our sources portray David as something of an innocent victim,
protesting his loyalty to and support for Saul, and twice passing up the op-
portunity to do away with Saul, declaring, “I will not raise my hand against
Yahweh’s anointed” (1 Sam 24:7; see also 26:10–12). The portrayal of Saul as a
raving and paranoid man obsessed with an innocent and loyal David ap-
pears to be the work of later apologists for the house of David.
Positive views of Saul’s character were not entirely extinguished by
the biblical writer. David’s own lament for Saul upon learning of his suicide
208 The Deuteronomistic History II

and Jonathan’s death (circa 1000 b.c.e.) may reflect Saul’s tremendous
popularity. David orders the Judahites to learn the Song of the Bow in praise
of Saul:

Your glory, O Israel

Lies slain on your heights;
How have the mighty fallen! . . .
Saul and Jonathan,
Beloved and cherished,
Never parted
In life or in death!
They were swifter than eagles,
They were stronger than lions!
Daughters of Israel,
Weep over Saul,
Who clothed you in crimson and finery,
Who decked your robes with jewels of gold.
How have the mighty fallen
In the thick of battle—
Jonathan, slain on your heights!
I grieve for you,
My brother Jonathan,
You were most dear to me.
Your love was wonderful to me
More than the love of women.
How have the mighty fallen,
The weapons of war perished! (2 Sam 1:19–27, excerpted)

Of course, representing David as bewailing Saul in these terms serves an

apologetic function as well—David is cleared of any part in, or even desire
for, the death of Saul (see below).
First Sam 16–2 Sam 5 is the first part of the story of David and has the
feel of a historical novel, with a great deal of direct speech and dialogue.
Most scholars believe that David was a real person. A recently discovered
ninth-century b.c.e. Syrian inscription referring to the “house of David”
bolsters this belief, as does the fact that the ruling family in Judah was re-
ferred to as the “house of David” for 400 years. Nevertheless, no details of
the biblical account can be confirmed.
The Deuteronomistic History II 209

Surprisingly, David is presented as very human, not a divine or even

a particularly virtuous character. Th is first installment in David’s story
(1 Sam 16–2 Sam 5) is sympathetic and favorable to David, but it is not
entirely obsequious or flattering. In some ways it functions as an apology
for David, but on the other hand it is also subtly critical of him. Certainly
David is a hero, but reading between the lines, he is also an opportunist,
an outlaw, and a mercenary of the Philistines who acts unscrupulously.
In short, the biblical account of David’s rise to the monarchy is not royal
propaganda in the simple sense. The subsequent account of his reign,
which takes up the bulk of 2 Samuel, presents him in an even less flatter-
ing light.
There are different accounts of David’s discovery. In the first, Samuel
secretly anoints David king of Judah (i.e., the southern region) in Saul’s
lifetime. He is the youngest of his father’s sons, so this anointment is an-
other reversal of primogeniture and the elevation of the lowly, seen so often
in the Bible. In the second account, David is summoned to play music for a
disturbed Saul. In the third account, David is introduced as the classic
ninety-eight-pound weakling who takes on the legendary Goliath.
After the death of Saul, David will be anointed king in Hebron over his
own tribe, Judah. He proceeds to win over or kill those members of Saul’s
household and retinue that might be a threat to his claim to kingship in the
north. Eventually, the northern tribes elect him king, and thus the united
kingship of Judah and Israel is finally formed (2 Sam 5:1–4). Once his reign is
secure and the nation consolidated behind him, David captures Jerusalem
and launches attacks against Israel’s neighbors. According to 2 Sam 8:6 and
14, Yahweh gives him victory, and he is depicted as the master of a consider-
able empire stretching from the desert to the sea, but there is little extrabib-
lical evidence that Israel actually established lasting control over such a vast
region at this time. It is likely that David took advantage of the power vac-
uum in the area to establish an independent state that was able to dominate
its neighbors for a short while—ending the Philistine threat and possibly
collecting tribute from Ammon, Moab, and Edom.

Davidic Covenant
In 2 Sam 7:8–17, the prophet Nathan transmits Yahweh’s promise of a cov-
enant to David—a covenant that became the basis for the centuries-long
belief in the eternity of the Davidic kingdom:
210 The Deuteronomistic History II

Thus said Yahweh of Hosts, “I took you from the pasture, from
following the flock, to be ruler of my people Israel, and I have
been with you wherever you went, and have cut down all your
enemies before you. Moreover, I will give you great renown like
that of the greatest men on earth. I will establish a home for my
people Israel and will plant them firm, so that they shall dwell se-
cure and shall tremble no more. Evil men shall not oppress them
any more as in the past, ever since I appointed chieftains over my
people Israel. I will give you safety from all your enemies. Yahweh
declares to you that he, Yahweh, will establish a house for you.
When your days are done and you lie with your fathers, I will
raise up your offspring after you, one of your own issue, and I will
establish his kingship. He shall build a house for my name, and I
will establish his royal throne forever. I will be a father to him,
and he shall be a son to me. When he does wrong, I will chastise
him with the rod of men and the affliction of mortals; but I will
never withdraw my favor from him as I withdrew it from Saul,
whom I removed to make room for you. Your house and your
kingship shall ever be secure before you; your throne shall be
established forever.”

So it was that the idea of an eternal and unconditional covenant between Yah-
weh and the house of David (the fourth biblical covenant) came to be. Yahweh
promises in this covenant that he will not take the kingdom away from David
and his descendants as he took it from Saul. This does not, however, preclude
the possibility of punishment for sin. Indeed, by referring to David as his son,
Yahweh asserts the right of the father to discipline his wayward offspring.
Michael Coogan points out that the sonship of the king was revolutionary—a
deliberate effort to replace an earlier understanding of the entire nation of
Israel as the firstborn son of Yahweh. As Yahweh’s son, the king now stood
between the deity and the people as a whole. Coogan points to two other fea-
tures of the new royal ideology that represented a shift from previous tradi-
tion: (1) a focus on the king’s mountain (Mt. Zion, home to the Temple and
palace complex from the time of Solomon) rather than the nation’s mountain
(Mt. Sinai) as the site of revelation and (2) a focus on the king’s eternal cove-
nant with Yahweh rather than the people’s conditional covenant. This royal
ideology, which tends to ignore the main themes of the Pentateuchal narra-
tive such as the Exodus, the covenant at Sinai, and the character of Moses,
was resisted in some quarters, as will be discussed in Chapter 14.
The Deuteronomistic History II 211

Yahweh’s oath to preserve the Davidic dynasty and by implication Je-

rusalem as well led eventually to a popular belief in the invincibility of the
holy city. In addition, the belief in Israel’s ultimate redemption became
bound up with David and his dynasty. David was idealized by later biblical
and postbiblical tradition and became the paradigmatic king. The promise
of a Davidic dynasty did not die even when Judah fell to the Babylonians in
586 b.c.e. Following the destruction, the community looked to the future for
a restoration of the Davidic line, a Davidic king or messiah. The Hebrew
word messiah means “anointed”—a reference to the fact that kings were ini-
tiated into office by means of anointing oil poured on the head. King David
was thus a messiah of Yahweh, that is, an anointed king, as was every king
and high priest in Israel. And in the exile, Israelites would pray for another
messiah—another anointed king of the house of David appointed by Yah-
weh to rescue them from their enemies and reestablish them as a nation at
peace in their land, as David had done. The Jewish hope for a messiah was
thus always political and national, involving the restoration of the people in
its land under a Davidic king.
The king was subject to Yahweh’s will as revealed through his proph-
ets, and thus Israelite monarchy never shifted from its dependence on
prophecy. As we will see in Chapter 15, the monarchy’s dependence on proph-
ecy is exemplified in dramatic fashion in the remarkable phenomenon of
prophetic opposition to and condemnation of kings who violated Yahweh’s
laws: Samuel against Saul, Nathan against King David, and others.

David
In the Hebrew Bible, David is second in importance and textual space only
to Moses. Three characteristics attributed to David stand out. First, he is
depicted as proficient in music and poetry. Later traditions (Amos 6:5, 2 Chr
7:6) attribute to him the invention of instruments and the composition of
the book of Psalms. Second, David is credited with great military and tacti-
cal skill and confidence, deploying his army on behalf of Israel, but also
within Israel against his rivals in a calculating and Machiavellian manner.
Third, David is depicted as a shrewd politician who created permanent sym-
bols of Yahweh’s election of Israel, David, and David’s line to rule over all
Israel. David is said to conceive the idea of a royal capital, capturing Jebus, a
border town free of any tribal association, and building it up as the city of
David (2 Sam 5:6–9) and building a royal palace (2 Sam 5:11–12). This city, re-
named Jerusalem, would become the chosen city—the place where Yahweh
212 The Deuteronomistic History II

causes his name to dwell—and a symbol of Israel’s kingdom and the dy-
nasty of David. By transferring the ark to Jerusalem (2 Sam 6:1–19), David
converted the city into the home of the ancient tablets of the Sinaitic cove-
nant, with the added implication that the Davidic dynasty had inherited
the blessing of the covenant and fulfilled the promise to the patriarchs.
David is said to have planned a magnificent temple that would become the
resting place for the ark and a cultic center for all Israelites, but the building
of this temple was left to his son Solomon (1 Chr 22). Still, according to the
biblical account, it was David who made the chosen dynasty, city, and (to a
lesser extent, the future) Temple into permanent and intertwined symbols of
Israel. With David, the history of Jerusalem as the eternal Holy City begins.
Second Sam 9–20 and 1 Kings 1–2 contain an extended historical drama
referred to as the Court History or Succession narrative of David. The burn-
ing question in this historical narrative is: Who will succeed David? One by
one his sons are killed or displaced, until finally Solomon is chosen. This
complex drama of intrigue and passion contains a rich array of major and
minor characters. It also presents an unusual picture of David. He is weak
and indecisive, an antihero who never goes to battle, the primary function
of an ancient Near Eastern king. He enters into illicit relations with a mar-
ried woman, Bathsheba, and then sees to it that her husband is killed in
battle in order to cover up the affair. For this double act of murder and adul-
tery, the prophet Nathan upbraids him and Yahweh punishes him with
the death of a son and with calamity and rebellion within his own family
(2 Sam 12:11, 14). Specifically, David’s son Amnon rapes his half-sister (David’s
daughter) Tamar, earning the undying enmity of his brother Absalom, who
has Amnon killed. David’s control of those around him declines, and his
indecision on the question of succession fuels further resentment, conflicts,
and revolts. Absalom stages a revolt against his father, and David is forced
to flee from Absalom’s forces. He is stripped of his crown and degraded.
But when Absalom is killed, David weeps uncontrollably for him, angering
his own supporters who fought so earnestly in his defense. By the end of the
story, David is impotent and senile. The prophet Nathan and Bathsheba
plot to have her son Solomon succeed David. But the hostility of the north-
ern tribes throughout the story (see 2 Sam 20:1–2) is a warning sign of fu-
ture disunity.
It has been said that the Court History was written by a prose artist of
genius. It contains a number of richly drawn characters, who act out scenes
of courage, glory, struggle for power, lust, crime, and compassion. The writ-
ing is realist. The psychological insight and the uncompromising honesty far
The Deuteronomistic History II 213

surpass the work of any other contemporary writer of historical narrative.

David is depicted in very human terms. The flattery and whitewashing
found in other ancient Near Eastern dynastic histories and in Chronicles’s
sanitized retelling of this material is lacking here, and the flaws and weak-
nesses of David—a national hero—are thinly disguised, complicating the
reader’s assessment of his character. Indeed, as James Kugel has recently ar-
gued, a review of David’s rise to power and his dealings with his rivals re-
veals a ruthless and ambitious guerrilla bent on seizing power but posturing
as the pious servant of both Yahweh and his anointed king Saul. The evi-
dence for such a characterization of David is as follows:
David has two opportunities to kill Saul undetected, yet he piously
refuses to harm Yahweh’s anointed (1 Sam 24:5–8 and 26:10–12) declaring
himself Saul’s servant. Nevertheless, in 1 Sam 27–28:2, David defects with
600 men to the Philistines—ostensibly so that Saul will stop pursuing him,
but he profits greatly from the move. He is given the town of Ziklag by the
Philistines and becomes a mercenary for them, engaging in numerous raids
and battles (2 Sam 27). David swears loyalty to the Philistines even against
Israel (1 Sam 28:1–2), and yet the writer takes pains to point out that David
was (forcibly) excluded from the Philistine attack on the Israelites at Mt.
Gilboa (1 Sam 29:1–11) in which Saul and his son Jonathan will be killed
(1 Sam 31). Thus, despite his defection to the Philistines, David is cleared of
any wrongdoing in connection with the death of Yahweh’s anointed king.
Indeed, while the battle is raging, David’s town of Ziklag is attacked by
Amalekites. David pursues and routs them and then divides the spoils of
war with the elders of several towns throughout Judah (1 Sam 30:26–31),
a move calculated to curry favor as David contemplates making a bid for
power. His calculation was a good one, as the Judahites will select David as
king after the death of Saul (2 Sam 2:4). That David had hoped for the death
of the king (despite any protestations to the contrary) was surely no secret,
as evidenced by the story of the Amalekite who boasts of having dispatched
Saul, on the assumption that David would be pleased and would reward
him (2 Sam 1:9–10). Instead, David maintains the facade of pious loyalty to
Yahweh’s servant Saul and instantly executes the Amalekite for daring to
raise his hand against Yahweh’s anointed (2 Sam 1:14–15). In a similar vein,
David publicly laments the loss of Saul, orders the Israelites to recite “The
Song of the Bow” in his honor (2 Sam 1:17), and praises those who buried
Saul (2 Sam 2:5–7).
But many in Israel remain loyal to the house of Saul. Saul’s army com-
mander Avner, for example, installs Saul’s son Ishboshet as king of Benjamin
214 The Deuteronomistic History II

and other areas of Israel (not Judah) in 2 Sam 2:9, and a war between the
house of Saul and the house of David ensues (2 Sam 3:1, 6). When Avner and
Ishboshet have a falling out (2 Sam 5:7–11), Avner switches his loyalty to Da-
vid, saying that he will establish the throne of David over Israel and Judah.
But David’s general Joab suspects Avner of duplicity and kills him (2 Sam
3:22–27), an act justified as personal vengeance for Avner’s murder of Joab’s
brother Asahel. And so another powerful threat to David’s ambition is elimi-
nated, with no suspicion cast on David, who emphasizes his personal inno-
cence at great length in 2 Sam 3:28–39.

Both I and my kingdom are forever innocent before Yahweh of

shedding the blood of Avner son of Ner. May the guilt be on the
head of Joab and all his father’s house. (2 Sam 28b–29a)

David orders everyone to mourn; he makes a great public display of grief,

weeping loudly at Avner’s graveside and refusing to be comforted so that “all
the troops and all Israel knew that is was not by the king’s will that Avner
son of Ner was killed” (v. 37).
The elimination of potential heirs to Saul’s claim to the throne is a
dominant theme from 2 Sam 3 on. Prior to Avner’s death, David had de-
manded the return of his former wife Michal, the daughter of Saul, despite
her hatred for him and subsequent marriage to another man (2 Sam
3:14–16)—a move likely calculated to prevent the birth of another heir for the
house of Saul. In 2 Sam 4, two of Ishboshet’s company commanders, Baanah
and Rechav, kill Saul’s son Ishboshet (vv. 4–6) and bring his head to David,
saying they have avenged David on Saul and his offspring. Again, those
who commit the foul deed believe they have acted in a way that will please
David, and again David’s public reaction is one of outrage (vv. 9–12). He
promises to avenge Ishboshet’s blood, and indeed he orders the two assas-
sins killed.
In 2 Sam 5, the northern tribes plead with David to become their
king (vv. 1–3), and he accepts, reigning over them for forty years (2 Sam 5:9).
In 2 Sam 9, David shrewdly wins over Mephiboshet, the crippled son of Jona-
than, neutralizing any threat that might come from that quarter. Despite
David’s careful efforts to distance himself from the gradual eradication of
Saul’s heirs and supporters, some see through his protestations of innocence.
When his own son Absalom rebels against him, a member of Saul’s clan
named Shimei son of Gera hurls stones and dirt at the king and voices a sen-
timent that was undoubtedly shared by many:
The Deuteronomistic History II 215

Get out, get out, you criminal, you villain! Yahweh is paying you
back for all your crimes against the family of Saul, whose throne
you seized. Yahweh is handing over the throne to your son, Ab-
salom; you are in trouble because you are a criminal. (2 Sam
16:7b–8)

It is truly remarkable that the Deuteronomistic historian not only includes

the explicit and insulting accusation of Shimei son of Gera but also no-
where denies the content of his charges. Indeed, his narration of events is
such that a negative assessment of David’s ruthless climb to power requires
minimal effort.
Finally, in 2 Sam 21:1–9, all remaining sons of Saul except Mephiboshet
are killed. And again, steps are taken to protect David’s innocence. The
pretext for these murders is the need to end a three-year famine. Upon in-
quiring of Yahweh, David learns that the famine “is because of the blood-
guilt of Saul and [his] house, for he put some Gibeonites to death” (2 Sam
21:1). What can David do then, but hand over to the Gibeonites the remain-
ing seven male heirs of Saul, to be impaled on the mountains before Yahweh
(2 Sam 21:7–9)?
With all rivals removed, the question of succession is resolved in Sol-
omon’s favor. David’s deathbed advice to Solomon reflects his own Machia-
vellian tactics (1 Kgs 2:1–12). He tells Solomon to kill Joab (presumably
because army commanders have a way of trying to seize power) and to kill
Shimei the son of Gera.
Implicit in this complex and sophisticated narrative is a critique of
kingship, or at least a critique of one of the first and most celebrated occu-
pants of the throne. It is hard to escape the conclusion that the Deuterono-
mistic historian wishes to stress that David, Solomon, and all the kings of
both the northern and southern kingdoms are thoroughly human and in
no way divine, subject to sin and error. This will be important in establish-
ing the Deuteronomistic claim that the nation’s kings were responsible for
bringing down Yahweh’s punishment upon the nation.
 c ha p t e r 1 4
The Kingdoms of Judah and Israel

Readings: 2 Samuel 8–1 Kings 3, 10–12, 17–25

1 and 2 Kings
First and second Kings contain the history of Israel from the death of King
David to the fall of Judah and the Babylonian exile in 586. These books ap-
pear to be based on older sources, some of which are explicitly identified,
such as the subsequently lost “Book of the Acts of Solomon” (1 Kings 11:41)
and the “Book of the Annals of the Kings of Israel” (see, e.g., 1 Kgs 14:19) and
the “Book of the Annals of the Kings of Judah” (see, e.g., 1 Kgs 14:29). An-
nals, or chronicles, were always maintained at royal courts in Egypt and
Mesopotamia, and it is highly likely they were maintained in Israel and
Judah. These annals are generally lists of events with little narrative, and the
first sixteen chapters of 1 Kings contain material of this type. First Kings
17–22 and second Kings 1–9 depart from the annalistic reports on the reigns
of kings and contain more developed narratives, generally featuring proph-
ets. Some of the narratives probably circulated independently, particularly
those about the prophets Elijah and Elisha. These sources have been embed-
ded in a framework that brings them into line with the religious perspective
of the Deuteronomistic historian.
In 1 Kgs 2:12, we read, “And Solomon sat upon the throne of his father
David, and his rule was firmly established.” With the enthronement of Solo-

216
The Kingdoms of Judah and Israel 217

mon, the three crises confronting Israel at the opening of 1 Samuel appear to
be resolved. The crisis in succession is resolved: David is succeeded by his son
Solomon, and according to the biblical narrative, all of the kings of Judah
until the destruction in 586 b.c.e. are from the house of David. The military
crisis appears to have been resolved by military and diplomatic successes so
that Israel is relatively secure. Finally, the religious crisis is resolved. The ark
has been retaken from the Philistines and installed in Jerusalem, and a mag-
nificent temple has been planned for the central worship of all Israel.
But the resolution of these crises produced fundamental changes in
Israelite society. Out of a loose confederation of tribes united by covenant
arises a nation with a strong central administration, headed by a king said
to enjoy a special covenant with Yahweh. Rather than charismatic leaders
who arise as needed and on a temporary basis, full-fledged kings from a
single dynastic line rule in perpetuity. Preserved in the biblical text is a
marked tension between the old ideals of the covenant confederation and
the new ideology of the monarchy. The new royal ideology combines loy-
alty to Yahweh and loyalty to the throne so that treason or rebellion against
Yahweh’s anointed may be perceived as apostasy—rebellion against Yah-
weh himself.
Jon Levenson points to the deep tension between covenant theology
and royal ideology. In covenant theology, Yahweh alone is king. He has a
direct suzerain-vassal relationship with the people. The covenant theology
implies a negative view of monarchy (as is evidenced on occasion in Judges
and Samuel). Monarchy is at best unnecessary and at worst a rejection of
Yahweh. Yet despite this critique, kingship was established in Israel, and
Levenson sees the royal ideology that developed to support this institution
as a major revolution in the structure of the religion of Israel (Sinai, 97–101).
Where the Sinaitic covenant was contracted between Yahweh and the na-
tion, the Davidic covenant was contracted between Yahweh and a single
individual—the king. The covenant with David has been called a covenant
of grant by Moshe Weinfeld, a type of ancient Near Eastern covenant
granted as a reward for loyal ser vice and deeds. Yahweh rewards David with
the gift of an unending dynasty. The contrast with the covenant at Sinai is
clear. Where Israel’s covenant with Yahweh at Sinai was conditional, pre-
mised on the observance of Yahweh’s Torah, the covenant with David, his
dynastic house, and by implication the Davidic city and its Temple atop Mt.
Zion is promissory and will be maintained under all conditions. This royal
ideology led some to believe in the inviolability of David’s house, city, and
sacred mountain, an idea we will return to in subsequent chapters.
218 The Kingdoms of Judah and Israel

Scholars have found various ways to explain the relationship between

these two strands of tradition in biblical literature: the covenant theology
with its emphasis on the conditional covenant of Moses contracted at Mt.
Sinai, on the one hand, and the royal ideology with its emphasis on the un-
conditional covenant of David focused on Mt. Zion, on the other. One expla-
nation is chronological: Early traditions emphasize Sinai, and later ones
emphasize Zion. Another explanation is geographical: The northern king-
dom that rejected the Davidide rulers de-emphasized Zion, with its Davidic
orientation, and emphasized Sinai. By contrast, the southern kingdom of Ju-
dah, where a member of the house of David reigned until the destruction,
emphasized Zion and its attendant royal ideology. Levenson rejects the
chronological and geographic theories, showing that both the Sinai and Zion
traditions can be found in early and in late texts, in northern and in southern
sources. The two traditions apparently coexisted, and eventually they would
be coordinated. Zion would take on much of the legacy of Sinai—becoming
the site of theophany (self-manifestation of Yahweh), the site of covenant re-
newal, and the site from which Torah goes forth. Nevertheless, later tradition
seems to favor the Sinaitic covenant (Levenson, Sinai, 211), since the entitle-
ment of the house of David would eventually be made contingent on the ob-
servance of Yahweh’s Torah. The king is not exempt from the stipulations of
the Sinaitic covenant, and though never finally deposed, he could be pun-
ished for violations.
David’s son Solomon (reigning approximately 961–922 b.c.e.) is given
mixed reviews by the Deuteronomistic historian. He ascends to the throne
through intrigue and lacks indication of divine choice or approval. Never-
theless, he is described in the biblical text as reigning over something of a
golden age (though most scholars view this claim as highly exaggerated). His
kingdom is said to extend beyond the borders of Israel, from the Euphrates to
the wadi of Egypt (1 Kgs 8:65, 5:4; see Map 4). He made many political and
economic alliances throughout the region, sealed through marriages (the
daughter of a pharaoh, the daughter of the king of Tyre, and more). Accord-
ing to the biblical text, Solomon built a daunting military establishment,
constructed a wall for Jerusalem, and fortified cities like Hazor, Megiddo,
and Gezer as bases for his professional army. The army included an expensive
chariot force.
According to the biblical narrative, Solomon’s accomplishments ex-
tended to the realm of industry and trade. He exploited Israel’s position to
control the major north-south trade routes from Egypt and Arabia to north-
ern Syria, and foreign trade became a source of great wealth to the state. The
Map 4. Map of the kingdoms of David and Solomon. Courtesy of
Bible History Online.
220 The Kingdoms of Judah and Israel

extensive daily supplies needed to maintain Solomon’s lavish court are de-
tailed in 1 Kings 4 and 5. Solomon developed a merchant fleet in the south
in conjunction with the Phoenicians under Hiram, king of Tyre. He ex-
ploited trade routes through the Red Sea and was able to bring in exotic
products from Arabia and possibly the African coast. The famous visit of the
Queen of Sheba (the Sabean land in South Arabia) may reflect the move-
ment of peoples and goods along these routes. He engaged in magnificent
building operations. Assuming the accuracy of the biblical tradition, earlier
scholars hypothesized a flowering of the arts under Solomon. This is the
time, some scholars have supposed, that scribes wrote the first imaginative
literature—the J source.
But in fact we should be skeptical of this grand picture. To be sure, it
is unlikely that the Deuteronomistic historian invented the Solomon ma-
terial entirely. For some scholars, the many instances in which Solomon
openly violates Deuteronomic law (e.g., he sacrifices in high places and
worships other gods) suggest that the redactor drew upon older sources.
Nevertheless, archaeologists note that Jerusalem was a small town until
the end of the eighth century b.c.e., when it suddenly expanded to absorb
refugees fleeing the fall of Israel in 722. There are few material remains
from the tenth century that attest to a fabulous empire on the scale sug-
gested by the biblical text. Hazor, Megiddo, and Gezer have been exca-
vated, and while some strata do show great gateways, chambers, and even
some stables, their dating is uncertain, and some scholars date them to a
period after Solomon. Most concur that even if Israel were the most im-
portant power in the immediate region at this time, it still would have
been relatively insignificant in comparison with the great civilizations of
the ancient Near East.
Three features of the biblical representation of Solomon deserve
mention. First, Solomon is praised for his wisdom (this is the likely basis for
the traditional but incorrect attribution of the books of Proverbs and Eccle-
siastes to Solomon). Second, in addition to being praised for his wisdom,
Solomon is praised for constructing the Temple. Indeed, the primary focus
of the biblical story of Solomon is the building and dedication of the Tem-
ple for the Ark of the Covenant in Jerusalem (1 Kgs 6–9:14). Solomon contin-
ued the close association between the religious and political leadership by
constructing the magnificent new Temple within the palace complex and ap-
pointing the high priest himself. In a passage describing the dedication of the
Temple (1 Kgs 8), Solomon explains that the Temple is a place where people
have access to Yahweh, petition to him, and make atonement for their sins. It
The Kingdoms of Judah and Israel 221

is a house of prayer, and it would remain the central focal point of Israelite
worship for centuries.
The juxtaposition of the houses of the king and the deity on Mt. Zion
was deliberate. This hill, though small, later became a towering and im-
pregnable mountain in the mythic imagination of the nation. According
to Levenson, Zion would eventually take on the features of the “cosmic
mountain”—a mythic symbol common in the ancient world with potencies
that were infinite and universal. Many of the features associated with the
cosmic mountain motif are found in Israel in connection with Mt. Zion
(Levenson, Sinai, 145). The cosmic mountain was viewed as the meeting
place of the gods and, more important, the meeting place of heaven and
earth, the axis mundi or point of junction between the two (Levenson, Sinai,
122). In Canaanite religion, the mountain of Baal, known as Mt. Zaphon,
was conceived in this manner, and Levenson points to the commonality of
language and concept in references to the mountain of Baal, the mountain
of El, and the mountain of Yahweh (Levenson, Sinai, 124). The Temple on Mt.
Zion was sacred space, the Garden of Eden, the place from which the entire
world was created, an epitome or microcosm of the world, or the earthly
manifestation of the heavenly Temple (Levenson, Sinai, 138). The Temple
represented an ideal realm and appears as the object of intense longing in
some biblical psalms.
His wisdom and his construction of the Temple notwithstanding,
Solomon is sharply criticized for a host of sins, including foreign worship
(1 Kgs 11:6–13). Solomon’s new palace complex had ample room for his harem,
which is said to have included 700 wives (many of them foreign princesses
and nobility acquired to seal political and business alliances), 300 concu-
bines, and officials and servants (1 Kgs 11:1–5). These numbers are no doubt
exaggerated. What’s important about these stories is that Solomon’s many
diplomatic alliances are said to be effected by unions condemned by the Deu-
teronomistic historian: He is said to have loved many foreign women from
the nations that Yahweh had forbidden, and he succumbed to the worship of
their gods and goddesses (Levenson, Sinai, 138). He built temples for Moabite
and Ammonite deities (Levenson, Sinai, 138). This may point to a general
tolerance of different cults in Jerusalem before the reforms of Josiah in 622, a
tolerance of which later editors disapproved. Thus, Solomon’s primary flaw in
the biblical writer’s view is his syncretism, brought on by his marriages to
foreign women who introduced their native cults into Jerusalem. Yahweh’s
punishment for Solomon’s infidelity is the division of the kingdom after his
death.
222 The Kingdoms of Judah and Israel

In order to support his tremendous court, army, and bureaucracy, Solo-

mon introduced heavy taxation as well as the hated corvée (forced labor on
state projects; 1 Kgs 9:14). The urban structure superimposed on agricultural
life produced a class distinction between officials, merchants, and large-
scale landowners who prospered and the farmers and shepherds who lived
at subsistence level. Divisions between town and country, between rich and
poor, grew. The tribal democracy was giving way to a schism in society. In
addition to the flaws of the kings, the very institution of monarchy itself did
not sit well in many quarters because centralized leadership under a human
king went against the older traditions of Hebrew tribal society united by
covenant with Yahweh and guided by prophets and priests. Before Solo-
mon’s death, the northern tribes were completely alienated from the house
of David, resenting what they perceived to be Solomon’s tyranny.

Framing Solomon
The Deuteronomistic historian carefully frames his account of the monar-
chy so as to enable the reader to pass judgment on Solomon and, indeed, on
all subsequent kings. Specifically, Solomon is represented as violating ex-
plicit prohibitions and warnings issued prior to the establishment of the
monarchy. These prohibitions are pseudepigraphically attributed to Moses
as a part of the initial covenant, and the warnings are attributed to Samuel at
the time of the founding of the monarchy. The prohibitions regarding kings
appear in Deut 17:

If, after you have entered the land that Yahweh your god has as-
signed to you, and taken possession of it and settled in it, you de-
cide, “I will set a king over me, as do all the nations about me,”
you shall be free to set a king over yourself, one chosen by Yahweh
your god. Be sure to set as king over yourself one of your own
people; you must not set a foreigner over you, one who is not your
kinsman. Moreover, he shall not keep many horses or send people
back to Egypt to add to his horses, since Yahweh has warned you,
“You must not go back that way again.” And he shall not have
many wives, lest his heart go astray; nor shall he amass silver and
gold to excess. (Deut 17:14–17)

Kingship is represented here as optional—arising from the Israelites’ sense

that they would like to be like other nations. But should they decide to in-
The Kingdoms of Judah and Israel 223

stall a king, he must be a divinely appointed native Israelite, and he must

not multiply horses (particularly from Egypt), wives, silver, or gold. Samu-
el’s warnings appear in 1 Sam 8:

This will be the practice of the king who will rule over you: He
will take your sons and appoint them as his charioteers and
horsemen, and they will serve as outrunners for his chariots. He
will appoint them as his chiefs of thousands and of fifties; or they
will have to plow his fields, reap his harvest, and make his weap-
ons and the equipment for his chariots. He will take your daugh-
ters as perfumers, cooks and bakers. He will seize your choice
fields, vineyards, and olive groves, and give them to his courtiers.
He will take a tenth part of your grain and vintage and give it to
his eunuchs and courtiers. He will take your male and female
slaves, your choice young men, and your asses, and put them to
work for him. He will take a tenth part of your flocks, and you
shall become his slaves. The day will come when you cry out be-
cause of the king whom you yourselves have chosen; and Yahweh
will not answer you on that day. (1 Sam 8:11–18)

In direct violation of Deut 17, Solomon is said to possess 12,000 horses and
even to purchase them from Egypt (1 Kgs 10:26–29), to keep many (indeed
1,000!) wives and concubines who turn his heart astray to the worship of for-
eign gods (1 Kgs 11:1–13), and to amass silver and gold to excess (1 Kgs 9:26–28,
10:1–5, 14–22). Moreover, in fulfillment of Samuel’s dire warnings about the
abuses of a king, Solomon is said to institute forced labor (1 Kgs 9:15–22) and
to establish a lavish court. In short, the list of social and economic ills and
abuses prohibited in Deut 17 and enumerated in the warnings of Samuel
(1 Sam 8) were realized in the reign of Solomon.
By enumerating Solomon’s clear violations of earlier prohibitions and
warnings, the Deuteronomistic redactor prepares us to accept the claim that
the division of the kingdom after the death of Solomon was just punishment
for Solomon’s many sins.

Yahweh was angry with Solomon, because his heart turned

away from Yahweh, the god of Israel, who had appeared to him
twice and had commanded him about this matter, not to follow
other gods; he did not obey what Yahweh had commanded. And
Yahweh said to Solomon, “Because you are guilty of this—you
224 The Kingdoms of Judah and Israel

have not kept my covenant and the laws which I enjoined upon
you—I will tear the kingdom away from you and give it to one of
your servants. But, for the sake of your father David, I will not
do it in your lifetime; I will tear it away from your son. However,
I will not tear away the whole kingdom; I will give your son one
tribe, for the sake of my servant David and for the sake of Jeru-
salem which I have chosen.” (1 Kgs 11:9–13)

The Divided Monarchy

When Solomon died in 922 b.c.e., the northern tribes, long alienated by the
house of David, its tax burden, and forced labor, rebelled against Solomon’s
son and successor Rehoboam after he refused to relieve their tax burden
(1 Kgs 12). The kingdom that had been united under David fell into two rival
states of second-rate importance (see Map 5)—Israel, composed of ten tribes
in the north, and Judah, composed of the tribes of Judah and Benjamin in
the south, each with its own king (see Table 5). In the ensuing centuries, these
two states were sometimes at war and sometimes in alliance against a com-
mon enemy. Possession of the outlying territories became precarious, and
much of the empire, to the extent that it existed, was lost. Toward the end of
the eighth century b.c.e., the northern kingdom of Israel fell to the Assyrian
empire (722 b.c.e.), and the southern kingdom of Judah, though still viable,
was reduced to paying tribute to the new overlord of the Near East. Judah
was finally destroyed in 586 b.c.e. by the Babylonians, who had defeated the
Assyrians and assumed control over the ancient Near East.
The story of the northern kingdom of Israel presented in Kings is col-
ored by a Judean perspective and is thus highly negative. This kingdom was
more divided by tribal rivalries and divergent traditions than Judah, and
the first king, Jeroboam (922–901 b.c.e.) did not establish a stable dynasty.
First Kings 12 tells of Jeroboam’s effort to break the connection with the
traditional religious center in Jerusalem by establishing a government at
Shechem (a site revered in Hebrew tradition) and royal shrines at Dan in the
north and Bethel in the south of the kingdom of Israel. A golden calf was
placed in each shrine, an action that is viewed by the biblical writer as a ter-
rible sin. Indeed, the story is written in a manner that deliberately echoes
the story of the golden calf made by Aaron in Ex 32—Israel’s “primordial”
cultic sin. It is entirely possible that the historical Jeroboam—if he did in-
deed establish alternative cultic centers—was a Yahwist who believed he
could establish a site where Yahweh would “cause his name to dwell.” But by
Map 5. Map of the kingdoms of Judah and Israel. Courtesy of
Bible History Online.
 Table 5. Kings of Israel and Judah
Kings of Israel Kings of Judah

Jeroboam I (928–907) Rehoboam (928–911)

Nadab (907–906) Abijam (Abijah) (911–908)
Baasha (906–883) Asa (908–867)
Elah (883–882)
Zimri (882)
Omri (882–871)
Ahab (871–852) Jehoshaphat (870–846)
\
Ahaziah (852–851) Jehoram (Joram) (851–843)
Jehoram (Joram) (851–842) Ahaziah (Jehoahaz) (843–842)
Jehu (842–814) Queen Athaliah (842–836)
Jehoash (Joash) (836–798)
Jehoahaz (817–800)
Jehoash (Joash) (800–784) Amaziah (798–769)
Jeroboam II (788–747) Azariah (Uzziah) (785–733)
Jotham (759–743)
Zechariah (747)
Shallum (747)
Menahem (747–737)
Pekahiah (737–735) Ahaz (745/735–727/715)
Pekah (735–732)
Hoshea (732–722)
Hezekiah (727/715–698/687)
Manasseh (698/687–642)
Amon (641–640)
Josiah (640–609)
\
Jehoahaz (Shallum) (609)
Jehoiakim (Eliakim) (608–598)
Data from Michael Coogan, The Old Testament: A Historical and Literary Introduction to
the Hebrew Scriptures. New York: Oxford University Press, , pp. , , , .

The data are inconsistent for the reign of Ahaz.

The data are inconsistent for the reign of Hezekiah.

The data are inconsistent for the beginning of Manasseh’s reign.
The Kingdoms of Judah and Israel 227

writing the story as a deliberate echo of the paradigmatic cultic sin of the
golden calf, the Deuteronomistic historian parodies Jeroboam’s activity
and brands his cultic center as illegitimate idolatry. Jeroboam is perceived
by the biblical editors as having made unacceptable concessions to Canaan-
ite worship practices and is criticized for this. Despite his best efforts, his
kingship remained unstable. Indeed, instability plagued the northern king-
dom; in its brief 200-year history, seven different dynasties were to occupy
the throne.
Israel enjoyed material prosperity under the rule of Omri and his
son Ahab (876–849 b.c.e.). Omri bought and fortified Samaria as the
capital of the northern kingdom of Israel (archaeology reveals that it was
a magnificent city), but the Deuteronomistic editors judge him as evil for
disobeying Yahweh. Omri is the first king of either kingdom to be men-
tioned in extrabiblical sources. His name appears on the Moabite Stone
(see Chapter 12) in which King Mesha of Moab boasts of defeating Omri
(see Figure 8).

As for Omri, king of Israel, he humbled Moab many years (lit.

days), for Chemosh was angry at his land. And his son followed
him and he also said, “I will humble Moab.” In my time he spoke
(thus) but I have triumphed over him and over his house, while
Israel hath perished for ever! (Now) Omri had occupied the land
of Medeba, and (Israel) had dwelt there in his time and half the
time of his son (Ahab), forty years; but Chemosh dwelt there in
my time.

Omri and his son Ahab were clearly powerful and influential in the region.
Ahab is mentioned in an inscription of an Assyrian king, as part of an
Aramaean-Israelite coalition that fought the Assyrians. But Ahab and his
Phoenician wife Jezebel are said to have established an extravagant court life
in the capital of Samaria and are severely condemned by the Deuteronomis-
tic editors. When Jezebel tried to establish the worship of her Phoenician
god Baal as an official cult, building a temple for Baal in Samaria, the proph-
ets Elijah and Elisha preached a holy war against the monarchy. We will
consider these zealous prophets in the next chapter.
In 842 b.c.e., the army general Jehu led a military coup and was
anointed king by the prophet Elisha (2 Kgs 9). His revenge was bloody: Jeze-
bel and the priests of Baal, as well as “all the worshippers of Baal,” were
slaughtered (2 Kgs 10:21).
228 The Kingdoms of Judah and Israel

Fig. 8. The Mesha Stone commemorating a victory over Israel

(mid-ninth century b.c.e.). Radovan/BibleLandPictures.com.

By the eighth century, the new Assyrian Empire was on the rise, and
in 722 Sargon II reduced Israel to provincial status. Archaeologists have
uncovered inscriptions by Sargon that correspond to the biblical report.
They state:

I besieged and conquered Samaria, led away as booty 27,290 in-

habitants of it. . . .
The Kingdoms of Judah and Israel 229

Also:

[The town I] re[built] better than (it was) before and [settled]
therein people from countries which [I] myself [had con]quered.
I placed an officer of mine as governor over them and imposed
upon them tribute as (is customary) for Assyrian citizens.

There is basic agreement between this and the biblical account, which
describes the siege and capture of Samaria and the deportation of Israel-
ites to Assyria (2 Kgs 17:4–6, 18:9–10). These Israelites were eventually lost
to history (the famous ten lost tribes of Israel). The few Hebrew farmers
and shepherds that remained behind continued in their old ways, and the
Assyrians imported new peoples into this territory, which would become
the province of Samaria. Th is ethnically mixed group practiced a form of
Israelite religion, but the Deuteronomistic editor does not view it as le-
gitimate. Ultimately these Samaritans came to be despised by the Jews of
Judah as foreign corrupters of the faith, always ready to assist Israel’s en-
emies.
We turn our attention now to the southern kingdom, Judah. Composed
of the two remaining tribes of Judah and Benjamin, the southern kingdom
enjoyed internal stability and remained loyal to the line of David ruling in
Jerusalem. Shortly after Israel fell to Assyria in 722, the Judahites under King
Hezekiah agreed to terms as subject allies of Assyria. But Hezekiah prepared
for rebellion, making alliances with neighbors and prompting the Assyrians
to lay siege to Jerusalem in 701 b.c.e. Th is siege is described in Assyrian
sources:

As to Hezekiah, the Judean, he did not submit to my yoke, I laid

siege to 46 of his strong cities, walled forts, and to the countless
small villages in their vicinity . . . I drove out (of them) 200,150
people. . . . Himself I made a prisoner in Jerusalem, his royal
residence, like a bird in a cage.

Eventually, the Assyrians withdrew the siege, and Judah was able to pre-
serve its kingship by paying a high tribute. In 612, the Assyrians were de-
feated (the fall of Ninevah) by the rising Babylonians, and Judah was finally
destroyed by Nebuchadrezzar of Babylon in 586 b.c.e. The walls of Jerusa-
lem were dismantled, and many members of the governing class were car-
ried into exile in Babylonia.
230 The Kingdoms of Judah and Israel

That the Hebrews did not fade into oblivion after the loss of their po-
litical independence and geographical base is due in large part to the inter-
pretation of events provided by the Deuteronomistic school.

The Deuteronomistic Historian and Redaction Criticism

As noted before, Deuteronomy may be seen not just as the capstone to the
Pentateuch’s narrative; it is also the first part of a much longer literary work.
It was Martin Noth, a German scholar, who first argued that from the point
of view of composition and authorship Deuteronomy has greater stylistic
and theological similarity with what follows it (the books of Joshua, Judges,
1 and 2 Samuel, and 1 and 2 Kings) than with what precedes it (Genesis–
Numbers). The material from Deuteronomy through 2 Kings constitutes a
unit, a history of Israel in its land, from the time of Joshua until the destruc-
tion of 586 b.c.e., and has been dubbed the Deuteronomistic history since
vocabulary, motifs, and themes characteristic of the book of Deuteronomy
continue in the subsequent books. Thus, most scholars now concur that the
same group or school that framed and finally edited Deuteronomy also
compiled the subsequent historical books through 2 Kings. Since this Deu-
teronomistic school is looking back at the history of Israel up to and includ-
ing the defeat and exile of the Israelites in 586, the final form of the work of
the Deuteronomistic school must be exilic or, more likely, postexilic, that is,
post-536. However, it is very difficult to date the various layers of Deuteron-
omy with much precision.
The scholarly methodology that led to the positing of the existence of
a Deuteronomistic school is redaction criticism. Redaction criticism grew
out of a weariness with source criticism and other forms of biblical criticism
that fragmented the text into older sources, genres, or tradition units in or-
der to arrive at a history of Israelite religion, with little attention to how the
text reached its final form. Redaction criticism rejects the idea that the per-
son or persons who compiled the text from early sources and tradition units
did a mechanical scissors-and-paste job. Redaction criticism focuses on
identifying the purpose and plan behind the final form of the assembled
sources in order to uncover the intention of the person or persons who pro-
duced the biblical text in roughly the shape we have it.
Redaction criticism proceeds in the following manner: First, one can
usually identify linking passages—passages that join narratives or other
units together in an attempt to make the text read smoothly and ease the
transition from one source to another. These are assigned to R, the redac-
The Kingdoms of Judah and Israel 231

tor. Also assigned to R are interpretive additions, passages that stand back
and comment on or interpret the text—in short, any place where the narra-
tor turns to address the reader directly in order to explain something. For
example, statements like “the Canaanites, and Perizzites were then dwelling
in the land” (Gen 13:7) or “they tore down the temple of Baal and turned it
into latrines, as is still the case” (2 Kgs 10:27) break with the train of the nar-
ration in order to comment from the perspective of a later time (the time of
the author of the statement). Similarly, etiological comments such as “that is
why the children of Israel do X to this day” provide a chronologically later
interpretation of the main text. Sometimes a story or book contains a pref-
ace that indicates, justifies, or otherwise comments on what is about to be
related (Jud 2–3:4), while some passages summarize and offer an interpreta-
tion of or justification for what has just been related (2 Kgs 17). By joining
together the passages assigned to R, one often sees stylistic similarities and a
consistent point of view rarely found in the actual source material that these
passages frame. In this way, a clearer understanding of the role of the redac-
tor in the final production of the text and of the redactor’s own historical
situation, his purposes, and concerns emerges.

The Historiosophy of the Deuteronomistic Historian

The Deuteronomistic historian responsible for the redaction of Deuteron-
omy, Joshua, Judges, 1 and 2 Samuel, and 1 and 2 Kings provides not just a
history documenting events as they occur but an interpretation of history, a
philosophy of history that seeks to ascertain the meaning of events, the
larger purpose or design of history—in short, a historiosophy. We find the
Deuteronomistic interpretation of Israel’s history in the preface to the book
of Deuteronomy and in editorial glosses peppered throughout the books of
Joshua, Judges, Samuel, and Kings, and we find it especially in the summary
of the entire unit contained in 1 Kgs 17. What prompted the Deuteronomist
to adopt a particular interpretation of Israel’s historical record?
The Deuteronomist was attempting to respond to the first major his-
torical challenge to confront the Israelite people and the Hebrew religion:
the collapse of the Israelite nation, the destruction of Yahweh’s sanctuary,
and the defeat and exile of Yahweh’s people. The calamitous events of 722 and
particularly 586 raised a critical theological dilemma. Yahweh had promised
the patriarchs that their descendants would live in his land. He had promised
that the house of David would stand forever. But here the monarchy had col-
lapsed, and the people were defeated and in exile. The challenge presented
232 The Kingdoms of Judah and Israel

by this twist of history was twofold: Is Yahweh the god of history, capable of
all, imposing and effecting his will? If so, then what about his covenant with
the patriarchs and with David? Had he faithlessly abandoned it? That was
unthinkable. But if he hadn’t abandoned his covenant with his people and
with David, then he must not be the god of history, the universal deity over
all, since he wasn’t able to save his people. Neither idea was acceptable. It was
a fundamental tenet of Israelite monotheism that Yahweh is at once the god
of history whose will and promise are absolute and at the same time a god of
faithfulness who would not abandon his people. How could the disasters of
722 and 586 be reconciled with the convictions that Yahweh controlled his-
tory and that he had an eternal covenant with Israel and David?
The historiosophy of Deuteronomy through Kings is the response of
one segment of the Israelite community—the Deuteronomistic school (for
this use of the term school, see Chapter 11). The Deuteronomistic historian’s
basic idea is that Yahweh’s unconditional and eternal covenants with the
patriarchs and David do not preclude the possibility of punishment or chas-
tisement for sin, as specified in the conditional Mosaic covenant. This is
because although Yahweh is omnipotent, humans have free will and can
therefore corrupt the divine plan. So in the Deuteronomistic history, the
leaders of Israel are depicted as having the choice of accepting Yahweh’s way
or rejecting it. Yahweh even tries to help them choose correctly by sending
prophets who inform the kings of what Yahweh desires of them. But the
wrong choice is made, and it is sin that ultimately brings about the fall of
first Israel and then Judah—particularly the idolatrous sins of the kings.
With the deposition and execution of Zedekiah, the last Davidic king,
in 586, the Deuteronomistic school reinterpreted the Davidic covenant in
conditional terms, on the model of the Mosaic or Sinaitic covenant, accord-
ing to which Yahweh’s favor toward the king depended on loyalty to Yah-
weh. In this way the fall of the house of David could be seen as justifiable
punishment for disobedient rulers like Manasseh. According to the Davidic
covenant in 2 Sam 7 formulated in line with Deuteronomistic ideology, Yah-
weh will punish and chastise his anointed.
According to the Deuteronomistic historian, it is specifically the sin
of idolatry and particularly the idolatry of the king for which Israel is pun-
ished with exile and destruction. In 2 Kings, a king who permits sacrifice
only at the Jerusalem Temple is praised no matter his other faults, and one
who does not is condemned no matter his other accomplishments. However,
the Deuteronomistic historian is aware of anomalies in the historical record.
Some good kings reigned briefly, and some wicked kings (like Manasseh)
The Kingdoms of Judah and Israel 233

ruled for long periods of time. Also, disaster sometimes struck after the reign
of a faithful king who was religiously devout. The Deuteronomistic historian
therefore sounded the theme of delayed punishment. So for example, Solo-
mon’s misdeeds in allowing the building of altars for the worship of foreign
gods caused the division of the kingdom. But this punishment was mercifully
deferred until the time of his sons.
The Deuteronomistic historian sees Israel’s defeat in 722 as delayed
punishment for Jeroboam’s institution of the cultic centers at Dan and
Bethel and other idolatrous deeds (2 Kgs 17:16). As for Judah, Hezekiah, who
ascended the throne in 727, is judged by the biblical writer to have been a
very good king, instituting sweeping reform, destroying the idolatrous al-
tars, and thus retaining semi-independence against the Assyrians. However,
his son Manasseh, who reigned from 691 to 638, is remembered as the most
wicked king of Judah. Manasseh turned the Jerusalem Temple itself into a
pagan pantheon, and for Yahwists this was a disastrous era. Manasseh’s
eight-year-old grandson, Josiah, came to the throne in 636, and Josiah was
considered to be a very good king because he instituted reforms in line with
Deuteronomistic ideology. According to 2 Kgs 22, when Josiah was twenty-
six, he ordered a refurbishment of the Temple, in the process of which a
book of the Torah (believed by most scholars to be something very much
like Deut 12–26) was found. Its words alarmed him because its prescrip-
tions regarding sacrifice only at a single central sanctuary were not being
fulfilled. Josiah and his priests took this to refer to the Jerusalem Temple,
and so all other altars, used in rural areas for centuries, were destroyed.
In the Deuteronomistic historian’s view, Josiah was a good king be-
cause he purged the country of idolatrous rites and centralized all worship
in Jerusalem, but the sin of Manasseh was too great and had to be punished.
A prophetess named Huldah told Josiah that though Yahweh planned to
bring evil punishment on Judah, it would be after Josiah’s lifetime. And in-
deed in the next generation, Judah fell. In 586, the walls of Jerusalem—the
inviolable and eternal city—were breached, the Temple destroyed, and King
Zedekiah was blinded and taken into exile in chains with his court. Many of
the remaining Judeans fled to Egypt, leaving only the poorest behind.
The result of the Deuteronomistic interpretation was remarkable. In
polytheistic societies the defeat of one nation by another was seen as the de-
feat of that nation’s god by the other nation’s god, and the conquered peoples
would turn from worship of their god to the newly ascendant god. But the
Israelites did not renounce Yahweh and take up worship of the Babylonian
god Marduk. Their defeat did not lead to despair and apostasy, because it
234 The Kingdoms of Judah and Israel

could be explained by the likes of the Deuteronomistic writer(s) as fitting

into the monotheistic scheme. Yahweh was punishing Israel for the sin of
idolatry, which was in violation of his covenant. To punish Israel, he had
raised the Babylonians, who were his tool.
The historiosophy of the Deuteronomistic historian finds its classic
expression in 2 Kgs 17:

In the ninth year of Hoshea, the king of Assyria captured Sa-

maria. He deported the Israelites to Assyria and settled them in
Halah, at the [river] Habor, at the River Gozan, and in the towns
of Media. This happened because the Israelites sinned against
Yahweh their god, who had freed them from the land of Egypt,
from the hand of Pharaoh king of Egypt. They worshiped other
gods and followed the customs . . . which the kings of Israel had
practiced. The Israelites committed against the Yahweh their
god acts which were not right: They built for themselves shrines
in all their settlements, from watchtowers to fortified cities; they
set up pillars and sacred posts for themselves on every lofty hill
and under every leafy tree; and they offered sacrifices there, at all
the shrines, like the nations whom Yahweh had driven into exile
before them. They committed wicked acts to vex Yahweh, and
they worshiped fetishes concerning which Yahweh had said to
them, “You must not do this thing.” Yahweh warned Israel and
Judah by every prophet and every seer, saying: “Turn back from
your wicked ways, and observe my commandments and my laws,
according to all the Teaching that I commanded your fathers and
that I transmitted to you through my servants the prophets.” But
they did not obey; they stiffened their necks, like their fathers
who did not have faith in Yahweh their god; they spurned his laws
and the covenant that he had made with their fathers, and the
warnings he had given them. They went after delusion and were
deluded; . . . they made molten idols for themselves—two calves—
and they made a sacred post and they bowed down to all the host
of heaven, and they worshiped Baal. They consigned their sons
and daughters to the fire; they practiced augury and divination,
and gave themselves over to what was displeasing to Yahweh and
vexed Him. Yahweh was incensed at Israel and He banished them
from His presence; none was left but the tribe of Judah alone. Nor
did Judah keep the commandments of Yahweh their god; they
The Kingdoms of Judah and Israel 235

followed the customs that Israel had practiced. So Yahweh

spurned all the offspring of Israel, and he afflicted them and de-
livered them into the hands of plunderers, and finally he cast
them out from his presence. (2 Kgs 17:6–20 excerpted)

According to the Deuteronomistic historian, Israel had been warned from

the very beginning that faithlessness and the worship of gods other than
Yahweh would be punished with invasion, national collapse, and exile. Deu-
teronomy 28 contains a long list of curses that will befall the Israelites if they
violate the terms of the covenant, and then states:

All these curses shall befall you; they shall pursue you and over-
take you, until you are wiped out, because you did not heed
Yahweh your god and keep the commandments and laws that he
enjoined upon you . . . you shall have to serve—in hunger and
thirst, naked and lacking everything—the enemies whom Yah-
weh will let loose against you. He will put an iron yoke upon
your neck until he has wiped you out. Yahweh will bring a na-
tion against you from afar, from the end of the earth, which will
swoop down like the eagle—a nation whose language you do
not understand, a ruthless nation, that will show the old no re-
gard and the young no mercy. . . . Yahweh will scatter you among
all the peoples from one end of the earth to the other, and there
you shall serve other gods, wood and stone, whom neither you
nor your ancestors have experienced. . . . Yahweh will send you
back to Egypt in galleys, by a route which I told you you should
not see again. There you shall offer yourselves for sale to your
enemies as male and female slaves, but none will buy. (Deut
28:45–46, 48, 64, 68)

If the Deuteronomistic school framed the national history in covenantal

terms and laid the blame for the demise of the two kingdoms at the door of
the sin of idolatry, particularly the idolatry of the royal house, a different
answer was provided by Israel’s classical prophets.
 c ha p t e r 15
Israelite Prophecy

Readings: 1 Kings 16:29–19:21, 21–22; 2 Kings 1–9, 13

Nonliterary Prophets
In the historical books of the Former Prophets (i.e., Joshua–Kings, but espe-
cially Samuel and Kings), several prophetic characters appear and play an
important role in the national drama. The prophets of the tenth and ninth
centuries b.c.e. were associated with religious shrines and with the royal
court. Beginning in the eighth century, there were prophets whose words
were eventually set down in books that would bear their names. These
books are found in the section of the Bible known as the Latter Prophets.
These prophets are also referred to as the literary or classical prophets in
contrast to the prophetic characters whose activities are reported as part of
the narrative history in Samuel and Kings. The literary prophets, like the
Deuteronomistic historian, struggled to make sense of Israel’s suffering
and defeat. Their explanation of national events and their message of con-
solation will concern us in subsequent chapters. This chapter explores the
phenomenon of prophecy in ancient Israel generally by examining narra-
tives in Samuel and Kings that feature prophetic characters. This chapter
provides important background for chapters that explore the books of the
classical or literary prophets in some detail.
Prophecy was widespread in the ancient Near East, though it took dif-
ferent forms in different societies. We know of ecstatic prophets in second-

236
Israelite Prophecy 237

millennium Mesopotamia and in seventh-century Assyria whose primary

focus was delivering oracles for the kings, usually favorable. Ecstatic proph-
ecy is also known in the Bible, especially among the earliest prophets. The
term ecstasy refers to the state of being overcome by such powerful emo-
tions that self-control and reason are suspended. Ecstatics employed music
and dance to induce a religious frenzy or emotional seizure that often left
the prophet writhing and raving. The Bible attributes this ecstatic state to
the spirit of Yahweh, which is said to fall on the prophet and transform him
into an instrument of the divine will. Such bizarre behavior is found even
among the later literary prophets, who sometimes engaged in outrageous
and dramatic acts as a vehicle for the communication of their message.
Not all biblical prophecy has this ecstatic character. The Hebrew word
navi’ means “one who is called” or “one who announces” and refers to one
who is called to proclaim Yahweh’s message. In biblical religion we find the
idea of apostolic prophecy, that is, messenger prophets (apostle = messenger)
who are called by Yahweh and charged with a mission (Kaufmann, Religion
of Israel, 212). The prophet can be elected against his will and must bring
the word of Yahweh to the world. The apostolic prophets are represented as
the instrument of Yahweh’s desire to reveal himself and his will to his people
(Kaufmann, Religion of Israel, 213). Moses is therefore the first in a long line
of apostolic prophets, and Yahweh’s call of Moses and Moses’ complex re-
sponse become paradigmatic for the later classical prophetic tradition in Is-
rael. It consists of the following stages found in later prophetic calls: a
sudden, unexpected encounter with Yahweh; the summons to deliver a mes-
sage; the natural reluctance of the individual concerned; and his eventual
surrender to Yahweh’s overwhelming persuasiveness (cf. Amos 7:14–15, 3:8;
Isa 6:5, Jer 1:6, 20:7, 9).
In the Bible, this kind of apostolic prophecy is represented as different
from ecstatic prophecy. It is also distinct from divination. Divination is an
attempt to uncover the divine will through some technique—perhaps the
manipulation of certain substances or the inspection of the entrails of a
sacrificed animal. Divination of this type, sorcery, spell casting, and con-
sulting ghosts or spirits are all condemned by Deuteronomy, an almost
certain sign that such activities were engaged in by some Israelites. First
Samuel 28 contains the famous story of the witch of Endor—who is en-
gaged by Saul to conjure the ghost of Samuel. Moreover, there appears to be
a form of divination in the Yahweh cult itself. According to Ex 28:13–30 (see
also 1 Sam 14:36–42), the priests were authorized to consult some sort of
divinely designated oracular objects—colored stones perhaps—that were
238 Israelite Prophecy

manipulated in such as way as to reveal the will of Yahweh. Of course, these

“Urim and Thummim” are said to be assigned by Yahweh himself as a
means to determine his will, and so they are acceptable, but in general it is
the view of the Deuteronomistic historian that divination and sorcery are
not only prohibited but also quite distinct from the activity of prophets.
The Hebrew prophet should not be thought of primarily as a prognos-
ticator predicting the future. Rather, the prophet addressed a specific and
present historical situation in concrete terms. The prophet revealed Yah-
weh’s immediate intentions but only insofar as he sought to convey Yah-
weh’s response to present circumstances. The goal, however, was to inspire
the people to faithful observance of the covenant in the present. Thus any
“predictions” made by the classical prophets had reference to the immedi-
ate future as a response to the present situation. The prophet’s message was
a message about the present, about what was wrong in the prophet’s day,
and what must be done immediately in order to avert calamity.
There were women prophets in Israel, though none among the literary
prophets. Besides Miriam in the Pentateuch, there is Deborah, a tribal
leader and a prophet featured in Judges 4–5; Huldah, a prophetess whose
advice was sought in the time of King Josiah (2 Kgs 22:13–20; 2 Chr 34:22–
28); and Noadiah, who prophesied in the postexilic period (Neh 6:14).

Prophets and Politics

Biblical narratives depict the king as the anointed one of Yahweh. This
anointing is done by prophets, creating a strong bond between the institu-
tions of kingship and prophecy. The first king, Saul, was anointed by the
prophet Samuel, but in addition Saul is said to have prophesied himself, in
the manner of the ecstatic prophets. After his anointing he is seized by the
spirit of Yahweh and joins a band of men playing “harp, tambourine, flute
and lyre” (1 Sam 10:5), inducing an ecstasy that transforms him into an-
other man. On another occasion, Saul strips himself naked while prophe-
sying (1 Sam 19:23–24). Likewise David, in addition to being anointed by
Yahweh’s prophet Samuel, is said to receive Yahweh’s spirit or charisma
from time to time.
Subsequent monarchs are not said to have been prophets themselves
or to be seized by the spirit of Yahweh and to prophesy ecstatically, but the
monarchy was always dependent upon and closely connected with the in-
stitution of prophecy in Israel. This is exemplified in several ways. First, as
noted above, prophets anointed kings. Second, prophets also often an-
Israelite Prophecy 239

nounced a king’s fall from power. Third, a remarkable motif in biblical nar-
rative is the continued opposition of prophets to kings who violate moral or
religious laws: Samuel stands in opposition to Saul, Nathan rebukes King
David, Ahijah opposes King Solomon and later King Jeroboam, and the list
continues—Elijah and Micaiah against Ahab, Elisha against Jehoram and
Ahab’s house, Amos against Jeroboam II, Jeremiah against Jehoiakim, and
so on. This prophetic opposition to kings is expressed by a standard literary
formula: The word of Yahweh came to [prophet] X against [king] Y, “Be-
cause you have sinned I will destroy you/wrest the kingship from you, etc.”
The complex relationship between the institutions of kingship and
prophecy is expressed in the diverse roles assumed by prophets in the nar-
ratives in 1 and 2 Samuel and 1 and 2 Kings.

(1) The “True” Prophet versus the Royal Prophet

Like the kings of Assyria, the kings of Judah and Israel found it politic to
employ prophetic guilds. In most instances, the court prophets in the king’s
employ were little more than endorsers of royal policy. On numerous occa-
sions we see these professional prophets at odds with figures the biblical
writer views as true prophets who proclaim the word of Yahweh, regardless
of whether it is what the people or the king want to hear. The classic exam-
ple is Micaiah son of Imlah, who prophesies the truth from Yahweh even
though it displeases the king and costs Micaiah his freedom.
First Kings 22 contains the story of the prophet Micaiah and is a
pointed critique of the prophetic yes-men who serve as court prophets for,
and automatically endorse the royal policy of, the northern kingdom’s King
Ahab. During the reign of King Ahab in the ninth century, the kingdoms
of Judah and Israel form an alliance for the purpose of recapturing terri-
tory lost to Aram. But as no military undertaking was launched before ob-
taining a favorable word from Yahweh, King Ahab’s prophets—400 of
them—are called, and the king asks:

“Shall I march upon Ramoth-gilead for battle? Or shall I not?”

“March,” they said, “and Yahweh will deliver it into Your Maj-
esty’s hands.” (1 Kgs 22:6)

In this instance, the institution of prophecy serves as a source of royal ad-

vice. However, the king of Judah, King Jehoshaphat, who had hoped for an
oracle against the campaign, asks:
240 Israelite Prophecy

“Isn’t there another prophet of Yahweh here through whom we

can inquire?” And the king of Israel answered Jehoshaphat,
“There is one more man through whom we can inquire of the
lord, but I hate him, because he never prophesies anything good
for me, but only misfortune—Micaiah son of Imlah.” (1 Kgs
22:7–9)

But King Jehoshaphat prevails and Micaiah is summoned. Micaiah is

warned by a messenger that he should speak a favorable word like all the
other prophets: “Look, the words of the prophets are with one accord favor-
able to the king. Let your word be like that of the rest of them; speak a favor-
able word” (v. 13)—an admission that the prophets are little more than
yes-men. Micaiah answers the kings’ question as to the advisability of the
military expedition with the statement: “March and triumph! Yahweh will
deliver [it] into your majesty’s hands” (v. 15). But Micaiah does not use the
prophetic formula “Thus says Yahweh” or give any other indications that he
is actually conveying the word of Yahweh. Perhaps sensing Micaiah’s decep-
tion, the king says, “How many times must I adjure you to tell me nothing
but the truth in the name of Yahweh” (v. 16). So Micaiah speaks unre-
strained; he tells of the vision he received from Yahweh—a vision of Israel
scattered over the hills like sheep without a shepherd, implying that Israel’s
shepherd, the king, will be killed in battle and the people scattered. The
king is irritated by Micaiah’s prophecy: “Didn’t I tell you . . . that he would
not prophesy good fortune for me, but only misfortune?” (v. 18).
Of particular interest is Micaiah’s explanation for the fact that he is
the lone dissenter. He doesn’t accuse the other prophets of being false
prophets; instead, he represents them as misled. For the second time, Mic-
aiah delivers the word of Yahweh, and it takes the form of another vision.
This time the vision depicts Yahweh himself seated on his throne with the
host of heaven gathered around him. Yahweh asks, “Who will entice Ahab
so that he will march and fall at Ramoth-gilead?” (v. 20). A certain spirit
comes forward to volunteer for the task and reveals his method: “I will go
out and be a lying spirit in the mouth of all his prophets” (v. 22a). Yahweh
says, “You will entice and you will prevail. Go out and do it” (v. 22b). Mic-
aiah concludes: “So Yahweh has put a lying spirit in the mouth of all these
prophets of yours; for Yahweh has decreed disaster upon you” (v. 23). It is all
part of Yahweh’s plan—Yahweh is setting Ahab up for disaster as punish-
ment for his many sins, just as he set up Pharaoh by hardening his heart
against the pleas of Moses to let the Israelites go, and so ensured his demise.
Israelite Prophecy 241

The king doesn’t know whom to believe. He doesn’t kill Micaiah on

the spot but has him imprisoned on rations of bread and water, pending the
outcome of the battle. Micaiah agrees to this, saying, “If you ever come
home safe, Yahweh has not spoken through me” (v. 28). His prophecy, of
course, proves accurate. Despite his effort to disguise himself, the king is
killed in battle, and the army scatters.
The story of Micaiah is a critique of what the biblical writer perceived
as the nationalization and co-optation of the prophetic guild, at the same
time as it offers a portrait of the true prophet. The true prophet is the one
who delivers Yahweh’s word, even if it is opposed to the view of the king and
the majority. He proclaims Yahweh’s judgment against the king or against
the nation—a message of doom. While this oppositional stance and charac-
teristic negativity did not always sit well with established interests, in time it
would be identified as one mark of a true prophet.

(2) The Prophet as Yahweh’s Zealot

The contrast between true prophets and false prophets is found again in
those zealous Yahwists, Elijah and Elisha. The Elijah cycle of stories is found
chiefly in 1 Kgs 17–19, 21, while the Elisha cycle appears in 2 Kgs 2–9, 13:14–21.
These materials are examples of independent units of tradition that were
incorporated into the Deuteronomistic history. The stories are highly
folkloristic—lots of drama and color, plenty of miracles, and interesting ani-
mal behavior. That this material began as a set of folk stories is also sug-
gested by the fact that there is much overlap in the depiction of the activities
of the two prophets. Both multiply food, both predict the death of Ahab’s
Canaanite wife Queen Jezebel, both part water, and so on. But in their final
form here, the stories are interspersed with historical footnotes about these
two prophets and set within the framework of the history of the kings of
the northern kingdom. They have been appropriated by the Judean-based
Deuteronomistic school for the purpose of condemning the northern king-
dom and her kings.
Elijah the Tishbite (from the city of Tishbeh in Gilead) is a dramatic
character who comes from across the Jordan dressed in a garment of hair
and a leather girdle. At the end of the story, he is whisked away by the wind
of Yahweh (2 Kgs 2:11). Elijah does battle with the cult of Baal and Asherah,
which was introduced by King Ahab in order to please his Baal-worshipping
wife, Queen Jezebel (1 Kgs 21:25). As his first act, Elijah announces a drought
in the name of Yahweh. This is a direct challenge to Baal, who was believed
242 Israelite Prophecy

to control the rain and the general fertility of the land and life itself. Elijah’s
purpose is to show that it is Yahweh, not Baal, who controls fertility. There is
good evidence that Baal was worshipped in the northern kingdom right
down to the destruction, and it is quite possible that northerners saw no
conflict between the cult of Baal and the cult of Yahweh. But in the Elijah
story, the two cults are championed by exclusivists. Jezebel, Ahab’s queen,
keeps a retinue of 450 Baal prophets and is killing off the prophets of Yah-
weh. Elijah is equally zealous for Yahweh, refusing to tolerate the worship of
any god but Yahweh. He performs miracles—the multiplication of oil and
flour, the raising of a dead child—in the name of Yahweh in order to show
that it is Yahweh, not Baal, who gives life. As noted in Chapter 8, some
scholars argue that biblical religion (Yahwism, as opposed to Israelite-
Judean religion) may have originated in the activity of zealous prophets in
the northern kingdom of the ninth century who violently opposed at-
tempts to establish the worship of Baal or combine Baal worship and Yah-
weh worship—prophets like Elijah and Elisha who were exclusive Yahwists
tolerating no other deities.
The conflict between the Yahweh cult and the Baal cult reaches a cli-
max in the story in 1 Kgs 18, in which Elijah challenges the prophets of Baal
and Asherah to a contest. A severe drought has fallen on the land, which
Elihah attributes to Ahab’s sin in introducing Baal worship on a broad scale.
Elijah has been in hiding from the king, but after three years he returns to
Ahab. “Is that you, you troubler of Israel?” Ahab says when he sees Elijah
(1 Kgs 18:17). The prophet responds:

It is not I who have brought trouble on Israel, but you and your
father’s House, by forsaking the commandments of Yahweh and
going after the Baalim. Now summon all Israel to join me at Mt.
Carmel together with the four hundred and fift y prophets of
Baal and the four hundred prophets of Asherah, who eat at Jeze-
bel’s table. (vv. 18–19)

When all are gathered, Elijah challenges the people: “How long will you
keep hopping between two opinions? If the Yahweh is god, follow him;
and if Baal, follow him!” (v. 20). Met with silence, Elijah prepares for the
dramatic contest. Two bulls are slaughtered and laid on altars—one to
Baal and one to Yahweh. The 450 prophets of Baal are to invoke their god
and Elijah will invoke his to send fire to consume the sacrifice. The god who
answers with fire is truly god. The Baal prophets invoke their god morning
Israelite Prophecy 243

to noon, shouting, “O Baal, answer us!” What follows is wonderfully

satirical:

But there was no sound, and none who responded; so they per-
formed a hopping dance about the altar that had been set up.
When noon came, Elijah mocked them, saying: “Shout louder!
After all, he is a god. But he may be in conversation, he may be
detained, or he may be on a journey, or perhaps he is asleep and
will wake up.” So they shouted louder, and gashed themselves
with knives and spears, according to their practice, until the blood
streamed over them. When noon passed, they kept raving until
the hour of presenting the meal offering. Still there was no sound
and none who responded or heeded. (1 Kgs 18:26–29)

Then it is Elijah’s turn. He sets up twelve stones for the twelve tribes, lays out
the bull on the altar, digs a trench around the altar, and orders water to be
poured over the whole until it is completely saturated and the trench filled
with water. Following these preparations, he calls upon the name of Yah-
weh: Immediately, a fire descends from Yahweh and consumes offering,
wood, stones, earth, and water. The people prostrate themselves and declare,
“Yahweh alone is god, Yahweh alone is god.” The prophets of Baal are seized
and slaughtered.
Elijah expects an end to the drought, and indeed his servant reports that
a cloud as small as a man’s hand is rising in the west. The sky grows black;
there is a strong wind and heavy storm. The drought is over. The language
used here is language typically employed for the storm god Baal and drives
home the point of the whole satire. Yahweh is the real god of the storm, not
Baal. Yahweh controls nature, not Baal. It is Yahweh who is effective; Baal is
silent and powerless. Israel’s choice should be clear—Yahweh can be the only
god for Israel, as for Elijah, whose name (Eli-yah) means “My god is Yahweh.”
Jezebel threatens Elijah with execution, and he flees forty days and
nights into the desert, to the mountain of Horeb or Sinai, the site of Yah-
weh’s revelation to Moses and the Israelites amid thunder and fire. (Many
scholars have pointed out the numerous parallels between Elijah and Mo-
ses, suggesting a conscious literary shaping of the Elijah traditions on the
model of Moses.) At Sinai, Elijah is in despair; he wishes to die because he
feels he has failed in his fight for Yahweh. He hides in a rocky cleft, reminis-
cent of the cleft in which Moses crouched to catch a glimpse of Yahweh as
he passed by. There, hiding in the cleft, Elijah also encounters Yahweh.
244 Israelite Prophecy

Then the word of Yahweh came to him. He said to him, “Why

are you here, Elijah?” He replied, “I am moved by zeal for Yah-
weh, the god of Hosts, for the Israelites have forsaken your cove-
nant, torn down your altars, and put your prophets to the sword.
I alone am left, and they are out to take my life.” “Come out,” he
called, “and stand on the mountain before Yahweh.”

And lo, Yahweh passed by. There was a great and mighty
wind, splitting mountains and shattering rocks by the power of
Yahweh; but Yahweh was not in the wind. After the wind—an
earthquake; but Yahweh was not in the earthquake. After the
earthquake—fire; but Yahweh was not in the fire. And after the
fire—a soft murmuring sound. When Elijah heard it, he wrapped
his mantle about his face and went out and stood at the entrance
of the cave. (1 Kgs 19:9–12)

Elijah is renewed at Sinai—the mountain that was the very source of Israel’s
covenant with Yahweh. But whereas Yahweh’s earlier theophanies there
involved earthquake, wind, and fire, the narrative here makes a point of
saying that Yahweh is not in the earthquake, wind, and fire, but in the lull
after the storm. This story is perhaps a counterpoint or corrective to the im-
mediately preceding story of Elijah on Mt. Carmel. Yahweh may be master
of the storm instead of Baal—as Elijah has so dramatically demonstrated—
but he is not to be identified with the storm as Baal is. He is not a nature
god and can be known in silence—an awesome, vocal silence.
In this theophany, Yahweh instructs Elijah to return to his people and
to foment revolution against the royal house. Although this task will be
completed by Elijah’s disciple and successor Elisha, the importance of this
scene is its emphasis on Yahweh as the god of history rather than a nature
god. Israel’s god acts in history and is made known to humans by his acts in
history, and his prophet has no business fleeing to a mountain retreat. He
must return and play his part in Yahweh’s plans for the nation.

(3) The Prophet as Miracle Man and Kingmaker

The Elijah cycle of stories ends with Elijah’s ascent into heaven in a fiery
chariot carried on a whirlwind (2 Kgs 2:11), a detail that contributed to the
traditional belief that Elijah never died and will return as the harbinger of
Israelite Prophecy 245

the Messiah. He left his prophetic cloak to his disciple and successor Elisha
(2 Kgs 2:13). Elisha’s involvement in the political arena was important also
and highlights yet another aspect of the role of the prophet touched on
earlier—that of kingmaker and king breaker. Just as Samuel anointed Saul
and then David in private meetings, so Elisha sends an associate to secretly
anoint Jehu, one of Ahab’s ex-captains, as king of Israel. This initiates a
bloody civil war in which Jehu massacres all of Ahab’s family, supporters,
and retinue in Jezreel. Elisha is notable for yet another aspect of the prophetic
profile in the books of Samuel and Kings—that of miracle worker. Like Eli-
jah, Elisha performs miracles—he causes an iron ax to float (2 Kgs 6:6), raises
a child from the dead (2 Kgs 4:32–35), fills jars of oil (2 Kgs 4:1–7), makes poi-
son soup edible (2 Kgs 4:38–41), causes twenty barley loaves to feed 100 men
(2 Kgs 4:42–44), and heals lepers (2 Kgs 5). These legendary stories in which
divine intentions are effected by means of the supernatural powers of holy
men represent a popular religiosity. People turned to wonder-working holy
men when sick or in crisis for help. This kind of popular belief in and fascina-
tion with wonder-working charismatics is seen very prominently in the
Gospels of the New Testament.

(4) The Prophet as the Conscience of the King

A final prophetic role is well illustrated by the prophet Nathan. Nathan is
the classic example of a prophet who serves as the conscience of the king.
Second Samuel 11–12 contains the dramatic story of David and Bathsheba.
King David’s illicit union with Bathsheba, the wife of Uriah, results in her
pregnancy. When David learns that Bathsheba is carry ing his child, he first
tries to cover up his paternity by granting Uriah a few days’ leave from ac-
tive military duty for the purpose of a conjugal visit. The pious Uriah re-
fuses, and David plans to dispose of him. He orders Uriah’s commander to
place him in the front lines of battle and then withdraw so that Uriah is
exposed and killed—and indeed all transpires as planned. Thus, David has
added murder to adultery. But not even the king is above Yahweh’s law, and
Yahweh sends his prophet Nathan to tell the king a fable:

“There were two men in the same city, one rich and one poor.
And the rich man had very large flocks and herds, but the poor
man had only one little ewe lamb that he had bought. He tended
it and it grew up together with him and his children: it used to
246 Israelite Prophecy

share his morsel of bread, and drink from his cup, and nestle in
his bosom; it was like a daughter to him. One day, a traveler
came to the rich man, but he was loathe to take anything from
his own flocks or herds to prepare a meal for the guest who had
come to him; so he took the poor man’s lamb and prepared it for
the man who had come to him.” David flew into a rage against
the man and said to Nathan, “As Yahweh lives, the man who did
this deserves to die! He shall pay for the lamb four times over
because he did such a thing and showed no pity. And Nathan
said to David, “That man is you.” (2 Sam 12:1–7)

It is quite remarkable that Nathan escaped with his life after such an accu-
sation. But it is symptomatic of the biblical narrator’s view of monarchy, the
subjugation of the king to Yahweh and his teachings and prophets, that in-
stead we read that David humbly acknowledged his guilt and repented. He
does not escape all punishment for his deed: Yahweh decrees the death of
Bathsheba’s child, as well as future strife and treachery in David’s own
household. Indeed, David’s son Amnon rapes David’s daughter Tamar, and
another son, Absalom, will die in an effort to usurp the throne.
Elijah functions as the conscience of King Ahab in 1 Kgs 21. The king
covets the vineyard of a man named Naboth. Jezebel falsely accuses Naboth
of blasphemy, so that he is stoned to death and his property is transferred to
the crown. Shortly after this perversion of justice, Elijah appears and pro-
nounces doom upon Ahab and his descendants for their treatment of Na-
both. Ahab admits his sin and repents so that his punishment is delayed, but
he is killed later at the Battle of Ramoth-gilead (1 Kgs 22). In these stories we
see the prophets functioning as “troublers” whose relationships with the
royal house are quite adversarial.

Literary Prophets
The period of classical prophecy (or literary prophecy) begins with the eighth-
century prophets Amos and Hosea. The last of the literary prophets was
Malachi (fifth century b.c.e.). The prophets spanned 320 years, from 750 to
430 b.c.e., and responded to urgent crises in the life of the nation. In fact, the
prophets can be grouped according to four critical periods: (1) prophets of the
Assyrian crisis, (2) prophets of the Babylonian crisis, (3) prophets of the exile,
and (4) prophets of the postexilic and restoration community.
Israelite Prophecy 247

In the eighth century, the Assyrian Empire threatened the two king-
doms of Israel and Judah. The prophets Amos and Hosea prophesied in the
northern kingdom prior to and during the Assyrian crisis and warned of the
impending doom that would come as punishment for violations of the Mo-
saic Covenant. When Israel fell in 722 and Judah was similarly threatened,
two Judean prophets, Micah and Isaiah, carried a similar message to the
Judeans. With the fall of Nineveh in 612—an event celebrated in the short
book of Nahum—Babylon became the new imperial master of the region.
Judah was reduced to the status of vassal state but plotted revolt and sought
assistance from Egypt. The prophets Habakkuk and Jeremiah prophesied in
Judah prior to and during the Babylonian crisis. Jeremiah urged political
submission to Babylon, the agent of Yahweh’s just punishment. He wit-
nessed the events of the destruction and lived out his final years in Egypt.
The sixth-century postexilic prophet Ezekiel spoke to his fellow citizens in
exile in Babylonia, asserting the justice of Yahweh’s punishment but also
offering consolation and encouragement, with visions of a rebuilt temple
and glowing future. At the end of the sixth century, when the first of the
exiles were permitted to return to their homeland, they faced a harsh life of
poverty and toil. To these returnees, the prophets Haggai and Zechariah
promised a better future, while the fifth-century prophets Joel and Malachi
added eschatological hopes to the mix.
There has long been debate over the degree to which the classical liter-
ary prophets were harking back to long-standing Israelite traditions that
preceded them or constructing the norms and concepts that would later be
viewed as long-standing Israelite tradition. Kaufmann describes the classi-
cal prophets as the standard-bearers of the faith of Yahweh. In his view,
they were conservatives, and yet the new prophecy conceived of ideas that
Israelite thought of an earlier time had not. In this sense, Kaufmann argues,
they were also radical. As a result, the prophets had to speak with exaggera-
tion and dramatic features. They denounced and chastised the people and
were often scoffed at or even persecuted in return. Nevertheless, the nation
eventually enshrined their words in its ancient sacred heritage, testimony to
the fact that their message served a crucial role in a time of changing politi-
cal and religious reality.
 c ha p t e r 1 6
The Prophetic Response to the Events
of History
Amos as Paradigm

Readings: Amos

The individual books of the literary prophets appear to be arranged accord-

ing to two simultaneous principles: size and chronology. The first three pro-
phetic books are extremely large and appear in chronological order (Isaiah,
an eighth-century Judean prophet at the time of the Assyrian crisis; Jeremiah,
a seventh- to sixth-century Judean prophet at the time of the Babylonian cri-
sis; and Ezekiel, another Judean prophet at the time of the Babylonian crisis
and exile). These three major books are followed by twelve smaller books
known as the minor prophets. The minor prophets are arranged in roughly
chronological order, though book size also plays a role. In this chapter and in
subsequent chapters, the prophetic books will be examined in chronological
order rather than canonical order, with close attention to the book’s histori-
cal context.
As noted in Chapter 14, the Deuteronomistic historian developed
an interpretation of the historical catastrophes of 722 and 586 b.c.e. that
made it possible to accept the reality of the defeat of Israel without losing
faith in Yahweh: The defeat of Israel and the exile of Yahweh’s people
was not to be taken as evidence that Yahweh was not the one supreme

248
The Prophetic Response 249

universal god or that Yahweh was a faithless god who had abandoned his
people and his covenants. The defeat and exile affirmed precisely the
opposite—that Yahweh as the universal god could use other nations to ex-
ecute judgment upon his people, that Yahweh had brought about the pun-
ishment of national collapse and exile—as he had clearly warned he would
in the time of Moses—because of the sin of idolatry instigated by sinful
kings.
The classical literary prophets (Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and several
of the minor prophets) follow the basic thrust of this interpretation of Isra-
el’s history. They agree that the defeat and exile are evidence, rather than
disproof, of Yahweh’s universal sovereignty, that they are Yahweh’s just pun-
ishment for sin. But they differ from the Deuteronomistic historian in two
ways. First, they differ in their identification of the sin that brings national
collapse and exile and, second, they differ in their emphasis on a future res-
toration and glory.

Amos
The first of the literary prophets, Amos preached in the northern kingdom
of Israel during a relatively stable period in the reign of Jeroboam II, around
750 b.c.e., before the Assyrian threat became very apparent. In a brief in-
troduction (Amos 1:1), Amos is described as a sheep breeder from Tekoa
(about ten miles from Jerusalem in the southern kingdom). In chapter 7, he
adds to this description the datum that he is a tender of sycamore figs (7:14)
sent by Yahweh to deliver his prophecies in Bethel, one of the royal sanctu-
aries of the northern kingdom (7:10–16). It is likely that Amos was not a
common shepherd, but a wealthy owner of land or flocks, educated and
literate. Judging from the reactions of Amaziah, priest of Bethel, the north-
erners disliked his message and sought to dispatch him to the southern
kingdom. The confrontation between Amos and Amaziah is found in
chapter 7.
The book of Amos is structured in four main sections: (1) brief oracles
of doom (Amos 1–2); (2) three short oracles (3–6) to the women of Samaria,
to the wealthy of Samaria and Jerusalem, and to Israel as a whole; (3) five
symbolic visions of judgment: locusts, fire, a plumb line, a basket of fruit,
and Yahweh himself by the altar at Bethel (7:1–9:8a); and (4) an epilogue
(9:8b–15). Amos contains literary and thematic features that are typical of
many of the literary prophets.
250 The Prophetic Response

(1) Editorial Notes

In Amos, third-person editorial notes occur right at the beginning of the
book: “The words of Amos, a sheep breeder from Tekoa, who prophesied
concerning Israel in the reigns of Kings Uzziah of Judah and Jeroboam son
of Joash of Israel, two years before the earthquake” (Amos 1:1). Almost
all prophetic books contain an introduction of this type, identifying the
prophet, his place, time, and setting in the third person. Thus we find two
types of material in the prophetic books: first-person passages in which the
prophet himself speaks and third-person passages about the prophet written
by disciples or others when, or after, the prophet’s oracles were collected.
Amos 7 is another example of the latter type of writing. Here Amos is de-
scribed in a heated exchange with the priest Amaziah of the shrine at Bethel.
This brings us to the second feature of prophetic literature.

(2) Diverse Materials

The prophetic books consist of diverse materials that have been collected,
revised, and supplemented. The prophet’s oracles, delivered in various situ-
ations over a period of time, were apparently saved and then compiled,
perhaps by the prophet himself or by his disciples. We know that prophetic
oracles were written down and transmitted in other ancient Near Eastern
societies as well (in Assyria, for example). The literary nature of the compo-
sition accounts for the lack of chronological order, because the prophets or
their disciples would combine prophecies according to principles other than
chronology. For example, the compiler might employ the principle of a
catchword—a word in one oracle corresponds with a word in another oracle,
resulting in the juxtaposition of the two oracles. Amos 3:2 reads: “You alone
have I known of all the families of the earth.” The verb to know was probably
the catchword for the oracle that follows, which opens with the line “Do two
people walk together unless they know each other?” (Amos 3:3). In short, the
prophetic books are anthologies of oracles that are often connected for liter-
ary rather than chronological or substantive reasons. One cannot assume
chronological or narrative sequence, as one might when reading the histori-
cal books of Joshua through Kings.
Scholars have long sought to determine the degree to which the pro-
phetic books preserve the actual oracles of historical prophets. There is no
question that the prophetic books have undergone revision and supplemen-
tation so that not everything in the book of Amos, for example, is from the
The Prophetic Response 251

historical prophet Amos himself. Interpolations and additions have been

made to most of the prophetic books. Prompting these changes was the
belief that the words of the prophets had enduring significance. Such a be-
lief probably accounts for the oracle prophesying the fall of Judah in Amos 2.
Th is oracle is likely an addition made after Judah’s fall in 586 b.c.e. (see
below for literary considerations that support this claim). Nevertheless,
supplementations and revisions of prophetic writings do not appear to be
promiscuous or thoroughgoing. In many instances a prophet’s words have
not been modified or updated, even though the failure to do so leaves the
prophecy out of step with what later proved to be the case. Such inconsis-
tencies between prophecy and later fact suggest a tendency to faithfully
preserve the words of the prophet, even as interpolations and revisions at-
test to a desire to conform the prophet’s words to the events of history.

(3) The Call

Common to many of the books of the literary prophets is a claim to authority
as the result of having been called by Yahweh to deliver his word. The irresist-
ibility of the call is illustrated in Amos 3:7–8. After citing a series of proverbs
that illustrate inexorable cause and effect, such as “Does a trap spring up
from the ground unless it has caught something?” the oracle continues: “A
lion has roared, who can but fear? My lord Yahweh has spoken, who can but
prophesy?”

(4) Metaphors
Amos describes his prophecy by means of two primary metaphors: word
and vision. Many prophetic oracles are introduced by the phrase “the word
of Yahweh came unto prophet X”—conveying the sense that Yahweh speaks
to the prophets in language that is then repeated by the prophet. Behind this
metaphor is the simple idea that Yahweh communicates with the prophets
and the prophets pass on this communication to the people.
In addition to hearing the word of Yahweh, Amos, like many other
prophets, is said to see visions of various kinds (hence the word seer as
another designation for the prophet). These visions might be of Yahweh
himself speaking or performing some action. Alternatively, they might be
visions of extraordinary events or of ordinary objects that carry some sym-
bolic significance. In Amos 7, 8, and 9, the prophet has five visions. One is a
vision of Yahweh destroying the worshippers in the Temple (9:1); two are
252 The Prophetic Response

visions of extraordinary things: a locust plague that is about to consume

the crop after the king has taken his share for taxes (7:1–3) and a supernatu-
ral fire that licks up the subterranean waters that irrigate the earth and
threatens the soil itself (7:4–6); two others are visions of ordinary objects
that have a special meaning for Israel. For example, a plumb line used by
builders symbolizes Yahweh’s judgment of Israel (7:7–9), and a basket of
summer fruit (in Hebrew, kayis) relies on a wordplay to symbolize Israel’s
end (kes) (8:1–3).

(5) Varied Literary Forms

The prophetic corpus employs a variety of literary forms. One common-
place form is “the oracle against the nations.” Such oracles occur in Amos
but also in the three large prophetic books: Isaiah, Jeremiah, and Ezekiel.
Amos 1 and 2 contain seven such oracles that inveigh against the nations.
But Amos gives the form a new twist. Six of the seven oracles are directed
against surrounding nations who are excoriated for their inhumane treat-
ment of others—Israelite or non-Israelite. As punishment for their war
atrocities, a divine fire will break out and destroy their palaces and fortified
places. But then comes the twist. After six oracles condemning other na-
tions, Amos turns to address his own people: The same divine power, he
declares, will consume the people of Yahweh because of the atrocities and
inhumanities they commit not in war but in times of peace! Thus the sev-
enth, climactic oracle announces that Yahweh’s wrath will be directed at
Israel—surely an unwelcome and shocking proclamation.
The term Israel is, of course, ambiguous. Does Amos prophesy against
the entire tribal confederation, or does he prophesy against Israel the north-
ern kingdom? Some passages clearly intend the latter, but some statements
may be understood as referring to the entire nation. Amos does contain an
oracle directed against Judah (Amos 2:4–5), but many scholars view this as a
later addition by an editor. There is a central literary consideration that sup-
ports this claim. If the oracle against Judah is omitted, we have six oracles
plus one (six oracles against foreign nations and one oracle against Israel),
and the number 7 is standard in the creation of literary structure. The six plus
one pattern is related to another pattern found in Amos: the three plus one
pattern (which is simply doubled to create the six plus one pattern): For ex-
ample, Amos 1:3 reads, “For three transgressions of Damascus, For four I will
not revoke it [the decree of punishment].” Also chapter 1, verse 6 regarding
The Prophetic Response 253

Gaza, verse 9 regarding Tyre, verse 11 regarding Edom, verse 13 regarding the
Ammonites, and more, employ the same three plus one pattern.
Other forms employed in the prophetic corpus include hymns, songs
or laments (usually mourning for Israel as if her destruction were a fait ac-
compli), and proverbs. Specifically, older proverbs are applied to new situa-
tions and so undergo a transformation in meaning. Amos 3–8 contains many
such proverbs. Another literary form found in prophetic writing is the cove-
nant lawsuit, or riv. Many of the prophetic books feature passages in which
Yahweh brings a lawsuit against his people, charging them with breaking the
covenant and employing various legal metaphors. In short, the prophetic
corpus draws on the entire range of literary forms available in the Israelite
tradition, giving these writings a rich and varied texture.
As noted earlier, the book of Amos is a model for the other prophetic
books not only in terms of form but also in terms of content, since the book
of Amos articulates certain themes that will resound throughout the pro-
phetic literature. These themes, as articulated by Y. Kaufmann (365–368,
386–387, 394–395), are outlined below.

Denunciation of Social Injustice

First, the literature of the classical prophets is characterized by a vehement
denunciation of the moral decay and social injustices of the time. Amos
criticizes the sins and attacks the superficial piety of the entire nation—the
middle class, the government, the king, and the priesthood. For Amos, as
for all the prophets, the idea of covenant prescribes a particular relationship
not only with Yahweh but also with one’s fellow human beings. Indeed, the
two are interlinked so that a sign of closeness with Yahweh is a concern for
the poor and needy in Israel’s midst. Amos savagely denounces the wealthy
and the powerful for their treatment of the poor.

Hear this word, you cows of Bashan

On the hill of Samaria—
Who defraud the poor,
Who rob the needy;
Who say to your husbands,
“Bring and let’s carouse!”
My lord Yahweh swears by his holiness:
Behold, days are coming upon you
254 The Prophetic Response

When you will be carried off in baskets,

And, to the last one, in fish baskets,
And taken out [of the city]—
Each one through a breach straight ahead—
And flung on the refuse heap
—declares Yahweh. (Amos 4:1–3)

The pun here is wonderful—the wealthy women of Samaria (the capital of the
northern kingdom) are called “cows of Bashan” (an area of rich pastureland
in the Transjordan). It was common Canaanite practice to apply terms like
bull, ram, and cow to deities and nobility—thus the term in and of itself
does not offend. But the pun here is that these women, praised as healthy
bovines, will end up like slabs of meat in the butcher’s basket that, when
spoiled, are thrown on the refuse heap.
Amos 6:1, 4–7 contains another scathing attack on the idle lives of the
carefree rich who ignore the plight of the poor:

Ah, you who are at ease in Zion

And confident on the hill of Samaria,
You notables of the leading nation
On whom the House of Israel pin their hopes. . . .
They lie on ivory beds,
Lolling on their couches,
Feasting on lambs from the flock
And on calves from the stalls.
They hum snatches of song
To the tune of the lute—
They account themselves musicians like David.
They drink [straight] from the wine bowls
And anoint themselves with the choicest oils—
But they are not concerned about the ruin of Joseph.
Assuredly, right soon
They shall head the column of exiles;
They shall loll no more at festive meals.

The moral decay, the greed, and indulgence of the upper classes are directly
responsible for the social injustice that outrages Yahweh, as we see in Amos
8:4–6:
The Prophetic Response 255

Listen to this, you who devour the needy, annihilating the poor
of the land, saying “If only the new moon were over, so that we
could sell grain; the sabbath, so that we could offer wheat for
sale, using an ephah that is too small, and a shekel that is too
big, tilting a dishonest scale, and selling grain refuse as grain!
We will buy the poor for silver, the needy for a pair of sandals.”
Yahweh swears by the Pride of Jacob: “I will never forget any of
their doings.”

The prophets are prone to extreme formulations and high-flown rhetoric.

When one strips away the rhetoric, one sees that the crimes denounced are
not murder or rape or physical violence; these would be obvious and griev-
ous violations of social and religious morality. Rather, as Kaufmann and
other scholars have long observed, the crimes that are denounced as abso-
lutely unacceptable to Yahweh, the crimes that threaten to bring national
collapse and exile, are the crimes prevalent in any society in any era: taking
bribes, improper weights and balances, lack of charity to the poor, indiffer-
ence to the plight of the debtor.

The Primacy of Morality

A second theme found in classical prophecy is the idea of the primacy of
morality—the doctrine that morality is not just an obligation equal in im-
portance to the cult, but that morality is superior to the cult. What Yahweh
requires of Israel is morality, not cultic ser vice. The words of the prophets
were harsh and shocking. Amos 5:21–24 expresses this idea in first-person
direct speech attributed to Yahweh:

I loathe, I spurn your festivals,

I am not appeased by your solemn assemblies.
If you offer me burnt offerings—or your meal offerings—
I will not accept them;
I will pay no heed
To your gifts of fatlings.
Spare me the sound of your hymns,
And let me not hear the music of your lutes.
But let justice well up like water,
Righteousness like an unfailing stream.
256 The Prophetic Response

The attack on empty piety, on the performance of rituals without proper

intention, is stressed repeatedly in the prophetic literature. For Amos, in-
justice is sacrilege, and the ideals of the covenant are of utmost importance.
Without these ideals, the fulfillment of cultic and ritual obligations is a
farce.
This prophetic rejection of the cultic activity of the wicked is taken
further in some cases. Although the idea is not yet fully formed in Amos,
some of the prophets seem to reject the cult of the entire people, not just the
wicked: Even if performed properly and by righteous persons, the cult has
no inherent or absolute value for Yahweh (see Micah 6:1–8). It may be noted
that a forerunner of this view is found even in sources devoted to the cult,
since sources like P see the cult as an expression of divine favor and not di-
vine need. In P, the cult has no actual value for Yahweh and does not affect
his vitality as in other cultures; the cult was given to humans as a ritual
conduit to Yahweh and as a means of procuring atonement for deeds or im-
purities that temporarily separate one from Yahweh. So the prophetic doc-
trine of the primacy of morality seems to be reacting to popular assumptions
about the automatic efficacy of the cult.
Kaufmann and others have argued that the prophets raised morality
to the level of an absolute religious value because they saw morality as es-
sentially divine. For the prophets, moral attributes are the essence of Yah-
weh himself. He who requires justice, righteousness, and compassion of
humans is himself just, righteous, and compassionate. The moral person,
then, can be said metaphorically to share in divinity. While pagan religions
aspired to apotheosis to deify humans (actual transformation into divine
beings after death or even in life), Israelite religion could not embrace such
a notion in this life or after death, because of the separation of the divine
and human realms. But it did demand that humans become godlike by
imitating Yahweh’s moral actions.

The Role of Morality in the National History

A third feature of literary prophecy underscored by Kaufmann concerns
the prophets’ view of history and their interpretation of the catastrophic
events of 722 and 586, an interpretation that centers on their elevation of mo-
rality. The prophets insisted that morality—common everyday morality—
was a decisive factor in the national history. Israel’s acceptance of Yahweh’s
covenant placed religious and moral obligations upon her, and breaches of
the covenant would be punished.
The Prophetic Response 257

According to the Deuteronomistic view examined in Chapter 14, only

one sin is singled out as historically decisive for the nation—the sin of idola-
try, particularly as promoted by the nation’s monarch. Consequently, the
Deuteronomistic historian presents the tragic history of the two kingdoms
as a sequence of idolatrous aberrations led by Israel’s kings, followed by pun-
ishment. In other words, while moral sins and other religious sins in Israel
are punished, it is only the worship of other gods that brings the punishment
of national collapse and exile. The Deuteronomistic historian’s view, exem-
plified by 2 Kgs 17, makes no mention of strictly moral sins as leading to the
collapse of the nation—only idolatry.
By contrast, the view of classical prophecy is that Israel’s history is de-
termined by cultic and moral factors so that the nation is punished not only
for idolatry but also for moral failings. Now while it may not be startling to
hear that Yahweh would doom a generation for grave moral sins such as mur-
der and violence (after all, the generation of the flood and the cities of Sodom
and Gomorrah were said to be destroyed for such things), the prophets were
claiming that the nation was doomed because of commonplace venial sins:
bribe taking, false scales in the marketplace. These were the crimes for which
destruction and exile would take place.

Thus said Yahweh:

For three transgressions of Israel,
For four, I will not revoke it [the decree of destruction]:
Because they have sold for silver
Those whose cause was just,
And the needy for a pair of sandals.
[Ah,] you who trample the heads of the poor
Into the dust of the ground,
And make the humble walk a twisted course! (Amos 2:6–8)

This, then, is the first difference between the Deuteronomistic interpreta-

tion of the catastrophe that befell Israel and the prophetic interpretation:
For the prophets, national catastrophes are divine punishment for sin, not
just the sin of idolatry, but all sins no matter how petty or venial, since all
sins violate the terms of the covenant code given specially to Israel.
Were the prophets harking back to ancient traditions when they em-
phasized that Israel’s election and continued well-being entailed moral ob-
ligation? Or were they the originators of this idea, which would later be
inserted into the national myth of origins? These questions are hotly debated
258 The Prophetic Response

by scholars and are not likely to be resolved anytime soon. However, it is

important to note that the primacy of morality in Israelite religion dates
back at least to the time of the earliest prophets of the eighth century b.c.e.
and may indeed have antecedents. It is highly unlikely that it arose only in
the exile or that it was invented out of whole cloth by the Deuteronomistic
historian.

Consolation and Hope

Another important difference between the Deuteronomistic historian and
the prophetic interpretation of Israel’s history lies in the fact that the proph-
ets’ message of doom is coupled with a message of hope and consolation. The
combined themes of doom and consolation find expression in eschatological
passages.
Classical prophecy gave a new content to Israelite eschatology (an es-
chatology is an account of the end or end-time). The prophets warned that
without change, the people would suffer the punishment they deserved. In
fact, the people’s eager expectations for the Day of Yahweh were foolish. The
phrase “Day of Yahweh” refers to a popular idea in ancient Israel that on
some future occasion Yahweh would dramatically intervene in world affairs
on Israel’s behalf, lead her in victory over her enemies, and restore her to her
former glory. In the popular mind, the Day of Yahweh would be a day of tri-
umph for Israel and vengeance upon her enemies. The people desired the Day
of Yahweh, confident that it would be a day of light, of victory and blessing
(see Amos 5:18–29 below). But the prophets told a different story. According
to them, unless Israel changed course, the Day of Yahweh would not be a day
of triumph for Israel or a time of vengeance on Israel’s enemies but a dark day
of destruction and doom in which Yahweh would finally call his people to
account. The classical prophets transformed the popular image of the Day of
Yahweh from one of national triumph to one of national judgment.

Ah, you who wish

For the day of Yahweh!
Why should you want
The day of Yahweh?
It shall be darkness, not light!—
As if a man should run from a lion
And be attacked by a bear;
Or if he got indoors,
The Prophetic Response 259

Should lean his hand on the wall

And be bitten by a snake!
Surely the day of Yahweh shall be
Not light, but darkness,
Blackest night without a glimmer. (Amos 5:18–20)

A similarly bleak vision is found in Amos 8:9–12:

And in that day—declares my lord Yahweh—

I will make the sun set at noon,
I will darken the earth on a sunny day.
I will turn your festivals into mourning
And all your songs into dirges;
I will put sackcloth on all loins
And tonsures on every head.
I will make it mourn as for an only child,
All of it as on a bitter day.

At the heart of this transformation of the Day of Yahweh into a day of judg-
ment for Israel is an expansion of the idea that Yahweh is the god of history.
The claim that Yahweh was the god of history, that Yahweh controlled the
destiny and actions of all nations and could summon all nations to judg-
ment, was not a new idea. What the prophets objected to was the assump-
tion held by some that Yahweh’s involvement with other nations was always
undertaken on behalf of Israel or that Yahweh controlled other nations only
by exercising judgment upon them, punishing them, and subjugating them
to Israel. The prophets challenged this conventional belief with what would
have been perceived as a shocking and extraordinary claim: Yahweh is, of
course, the god of history, and he is concerned with all nations, but his in-
volvement with other nations does not extend merely to their subjugation to
Israel. If need be, or rather, if Israel so deserves, Yahweh will raise up an-
other nation against her to execute his judgment upon her.
The final chapter of Amos begins by proclaiming the idea of the utter
destruction of Israel. “I will slay the last of them with the sword,” Yahweh
says, “and not one of them shall survive” (Amos 9:1). Wherever they hide—
under the earth, in the heavens, at the bottom of the sea—Yahweh will haul
them out and slay them. And what of the covenant? The covenant is not a
guarantee of privilege or safety—again, for Amos its primary function is
to bind Israel to a code of conduct such that violations of that code will be
260 The Prophetic Response

severely punished. And so Amos 9:7–8 contains the startling claim that in
Yahweh’s eyes, Israel is really no different from the rest of the nations. Just as
Yahweh elevated her, so he can lower her:

To Me, O Israelites, you are

Just like the Ethiopians—declares Yahweh.
True I brought Israel up from the land of Egypt.
But also the Philistines from Caphtor
And the Arameans from Kir.
Behold, my lord Yahweh has his eye
Upon the sinful kingdom [Israel]:
I will wipe it off
The face of the earth!

It must be remembered that Amos lived at a time of peace and prosperity

(750 b.c.e.), when national confidence was riding high and the people of Is-
rael were convinced that Yahweh was indeed with them. Amos was con-
vinced that despite the outward appearance of health, Israel was diseased.
Guilty of social crimes and unfaithfulness to her covenantal obligations, she
was headed down a path of destruction. Because of the optimism of his time,
Amos emphasized his message of doom. Later prophets speaking in desper-
ate times would provide more of a message of hope. Nevertheless, despite his
harsh words, Amos does indicate that his purpose is the reformation and
reorientation of the nation. His proclamation of doom is designed to awaken
Israel to the urgent need for change.

Seek good and not evil,

That you may live,
And that Yahweh, the god of Hosts,
May truly be with you,
As you think.
Hate evil and love good,
And establish justice in the gate;
Perhaps Yahweh, the god of Hosts,
Will be gracious to the remnant of Joseph. (Amos 5:14–15)

The “perhaps” in the last sentence of this passage is important and indicative
of Amos’s fatalism. The overriding theme of Amos’s message is that punish-
ment is inevitable. This is one reason that most scholars believe the final
The Prophetic Response 261

verses of Amos (9:8b–15) to be the addition of a later editor. The other reason
is the passage’s explicit reference to the fall of Judah and the house of David,
events that occurred more than a century and a half after Amos’s time. This
brief epilogue was likely added in order to relieve the gloom and pessimism
of the prophet’s message. In it, the prophetic speaker does an immediate
about-face. The oracle of complete and devastating judgment that just con-
cluded in 9:8a, “Behold, my lord Yahweh has His eye upon the sinful king-
dom [Israel]. I will wipe it off the face of the earth!” is immediately diluted if
not contradicted in 9:8b:

But, I will not wholly wipe out

The House of Jacob—declares Yahweh.
For I will give the order
And shake the House of Israel—
Through all the nations—
As one shakes [sand] in a sieve,
And not a pebble falls to the ground.
All the sinners of my people
Shall perish by the sword,
Who boast,
“Never shall the evil
Overtake us or come near us.”
In that day,
I will set up again the fallen booth of David:
I will mend its breaches and set up its ruins anew.
I will build it firm as in the days of old . . .
A time is coming—declares Yahweh . . .
When the mountains shall drip wine
And all the hills shall wave [with grain].
I will restore my people Israel.
They shall rebuild ruined cities and inhabit them;
They shall till gardens and eat their fruits.
And I will plant them upon their soil,
Nevermore to be uprooted
From the soil I have given them
—said Yahweh your god. (9:8b–11, 13–15)

In other words, Yahweh’s punishment of Israel is not the end of the story,
for the affl iction serves a purpose. The affl iction is designed to chasten
262 The Prophetic Response

Israel, to purge the dross. Only the sinners will be punished and a remnant—
presumably righteous—will be permitted to survive. And in due time that
remnant will be restored.

Conclusion
The book of Amos is a set of oracles by a prophet addressing a concrete situ-
ation in the northern kingdom. These oracles were subject to some additions
that reflect the perspective of a later editor. Amos’s basic message was that
all sins and moral failings would be punished by Yahweh on a national level.
When the northern kingdom fell, it was understood as the fulfillment of
Amos’s words—the Assyrians were the instruments of Yahweh’s just pun-
ishment. Amos’s words were preserved in Judah, and after Judah fell, a later
editor added a few key passages reflecting knowledge of this later reality:
Amos 2:4 containing the oracle against Judah and Amos 9:8b–15 referring to
a future day (“on that day”) on which the fallen booth of David would be
raised. While other literary prophets continue many of the themes apparent
in Amos, they also develop new ideas to address changing historical cir-
cumstances.
 c ha p t e r 1 7
Prophets of the Assyrian Crisis
Hosea and First Isaiah

Readings: Hosea 1–14; Isaiah 1–12, 28–33, 36–39

Hosea
The prophet Hosea is said to be a native of the northern kingdom who
prophesied in the time of Jeroboam II (who reigned until 747 b.c.e.) and
continued into the reign of Israel’s last king, also named Hosea. The prophet
appears not to have seen the fall of Israel in 722. Hosea is one of the most
difficult prophetic books—the text is quite corrupt, and at times the Hebrew
is simply unintelligible. Chapters 1 to 3 tell of the prophet’s marriage to a
promiscuous woman as a metaphor for Yahweh’s relationship with Israel.
Chapters 4 to 14 contain an indictment of, or lawsuit against, Israel and
comment on the political and religious affairs of Israel. In this chapter, we
focus on Hosea 1–4.
The historical background for the book is the Assyrian threat. In the
eighth century b.c.e., the Assyrians were wiping out the smaller states of
the ancient Near East, and Israel could not be far behind. The line taken by
Hosea was to condemn royal attempts to avoid defeat at the hands of As-
syria. If Assyria were to conquer Israel, the prophet declared, it would be
Yahweh’s just punishment. To try to escape and avoid this punishment is
simply another kind of rejection of Yahweh and his plans and purpose. To

263
264 Prophets of the Assyrian Crisis

fight against the inevitable showed a lack of trust in the power of Yahweh.
Hosea 1:6–7 compares Israel and Judah on this score.

I will no longer accept the House of Israel or pardon them. But I

will accept the House of Judah. And I will give them victory
through Yahweh their god; I will not give them victory with
bow and sword and battle, by horses and riders.

This attitude is most extraordinary. It must have been seen as nihilistic or

treasonous to suggest inaction, but it was a kind of radical faith. Israel was
faced with a choice: In whom should she place her trust—her human leaders
and their armies or her god? Hosea 10:13 articulates this theme of trusting in
humans rather than trusting in Yahweh.

You have plowed wickedness,

You have reaped iniquity—
[And] you shall eat the fruits of treachery—
Because you relied on your way,
On your host of warriors.

The book of Hosea is haunted by a sense of impending disaster, as exempli-

fied by Hosea 8:7:

They sow wind,

And they shall reap whirlwind—
Standing stalks devoid of ears
And yielding no flour.
If they do yield any,
Strangers shall devour it.
Israel is bewildered.

Due to this prevalent theme of unavoidable catastrophe, Hosea has often

been described as painting a depressing portrait of unrelieved gloom. Cer-
tainly, Hosea’s message is grim, and at times he holds out no real hope since
the nation must pay the price for its infidelity to Yahweh. But we should look
more closely at some other themes in the book before accepting this evalua-
tion entirely.
Hosea follows Amos in his denunciation of the moral decay and so-
cial injustice that plagues the land. Hosea 4:1–3 couches this denunciation
Prophets of the Assyrian Crisis 265

in the formal style of a riv or lawsuit that Yahweh brings against Israel for
violating the covenant, the terms of which are abbreviated here.

Hear the word of Yahweh,

O people of Israel!
For Yahweh has a case
Against the inhabitants of this land,
Because there is no honesty and no goodness
And no obedience to Elohim in the land.
[False] swearing, dishonesty, and murder,
And theft and adultery are rife;
Crime follows upon crime!
For that, the earth is withered:
Everything that dwells on it languishes—
Beasts of the field and birds of the sky—
Even the fish of the sea perish.

Nevertheless, Hosea differs from Amos, who emphasized the theme of so-
cial injustice. More prominent in Hosea is a condemnation of Israel’s reli-
gious faithlessness, or idolatry. He describes in lurid terms Israel’s lecherous
dealings with and addiction to images and idols. Hosea decries those in
positions of leadership—both priests and kings—who have failed to pre-
vent the licentiousness of the people, and he denounces the sacrifices as
distracting the people from the real worship of Yahweh.
One of the most striking metaphors employed in Hosea 1–3 to de-
scribe the relationship between Yahweh and Israel is the metaphor of mar-
riage, with Israel as an unfaithful, adulterous wife. The adultery of Israel
was its Baal worship (biblical narrative sources also depict the north as the
scene of much Baal worship). Chapter 1, reported in the third person, con-
tains Yahweh’s command that Hosea marry a prostitute as a symbol of
Yahweh’s own marriage with a faithless wife: “Go, get yourself a wife of
whoredom and children of whoredom; for the land will stray from follow-
ing Yahweh” (Hos 1:2). Hosea marries a prostitute named Gomer, and in
due time his wife bears three children with inauspicious names symbolic
of Yahweh’s anger over Israel’s religious infidelity: Jezreel, because Yahweh
will punish the house of Jehu for the slaughter of the house of Ahab at Jez-
reel; Lo-ruhamah, meaning “not loved/forgiven,” since Yahweh will no
longer love or pardon the house of Israel; and Lo-Ammi, meaning “not my
people,” a sign that Yahweh had dissolved the covenant bond and rejected
266 Prophets of the Assyrian Crisis

his people. There could be no more stark and shocking denial of the cove-
nant than this.
Chapter 3 contains Hosea’s first-person account of Yahweh’s com-
mand to him to marry an adulteress. The adulteress symbolizes Israel, taken
from a life of connection with multiple gods, brought into a marriage con-
tract that requires her to remain faithful to one party in contrast to her
customary behavior. While chapter 1 focused on the faithlessness of the
wife/Israel, chapter 3 focuses on the steadfastness of the husband’s/Yahweh’s
love in the face of his partner’s infidelity. Sandwiched between these chap-
ters is a sustained attack on Israel as the unfaithful wife and Yahweh’s for-
mal declaration of divorce from Israel: “She is not my wife and I am not her
husband” (Hos 2:4).
Hosea also differs from Amos in its stark alternation between prophe-
cies of judgment and prophecies of salvation. Chapters 1–3 do not end with-
out hope of a tender reconciliation and a redemption of the three children
apparently cast off from birth. Yahweh’s steadfast love (hesed) will reconcile
him to his errant wife and rejected children, just as Hosea is reunited with
his faithless wife.

Assuredly,
I will speak coaxingly to her
And lead her through the wilderness
And speak to her tenderly.
I will give her her vineyards from there,
And the Valley of Achor as a plowland of hope.
There she shall respond as in the days of her youth,
When she came up from the land of Egypt.
And in that day—declares Yahweh—
You will call [me] Ishi,
And no more will you call me Baali.
For I will remove the names of the Baalim from her mouth,
And they shall nevermore be mentioned by name.
In that day, I will make a covenant for them with the beasts of
the field, the birds of the air, and the creeping things of the
ground; I will also banish bow, sword, and war from the
land. Thus I will let them lie down in safety.
And I will espouse you forever:
I will espouse you with righteousness and justice,
And with goodness and mercy,
Prophets of the Assyrian Crisis 267

And I will espouse you with faithfulness;

Then you shall be devoted to Yahweh.
In that day,
I will respond—declares Yahweh—
I will respond to the sky,
And it shall respond to the earth;
And the earth shall respond
With new grain and wine and oil,
And they shall respond to Jezreel.
I will sow her in the land as my own;
And take Lo-ruhamah (not loved) back in favor;
And I will say to Lo-Ammi, “You are my people,”
And he will respond “[You are] my god.” (Hos 2:16–25)

Thus, Hosea provides a message of consolation to accompany the gloomy

portrait of the immediate future, should Israel refuse to repent (though some
might argue that the consolation is the addition of a later editor). We have
already seen in Amos the idea of a remnant that will survive. This idea and
Hosea’s idea of reconciliation stem from a conviction that Yahweh cannot
and will not desert his people forever.
The prophets’ combined message of judgment and doom on the one
hand and hope and reconciliation on the other can be connected to the two
concepts of covenant in Israelite tradition. The prophets recognized the un-
conditional and irrevocable covenant that Yahweh established with the patri-
archs, which was fulfilled in and henceforth referred to the House of David.
This covenant was the basis for a belief in the inviolability of Zion and the
assurance that Yahweh would never forsake his people. At the same time,
the prophets emphasized the covenant at Sinai, a covenant conditioned on
the people’s obedience to a set of moral, religious, and civil laws. Violations
of this code would be punished. The prophets utilized the themes of both
covenant traditions: Israel has violated the covenant, and the curses stipu-
lated by Yahweh—national destruction and exile—will follow. But alienation
from Yahweh is not and never will be complete and irreparable, because of
the unconditional covenant. Israel will be Yahweh’s people forever, despite
temporary alienation.
The notion of the election, an act of purely unmerited favor and love
on Yahweh’s part and not in any way based on any special merit of the
people Israel, undergirds the prophetic message of consolation. Hosea
paints a poignant and moving portrait of the special and indissoluble love
268 Prophets of the Assyrian Crisis

that Yahweh bears for Israel. Like a parent, Yahweh must discipline his un-
grateful and rebellious child, but he can never entirely forsake that child.

I fell in love with Israel

When he was still a child;
And I have called [him] my son
Ever since Egypt.
Thus were they called,
But they went their own way;
They sacrifice to Baalim
And offer to carved images.
I have pampered Ephraim,
Taking them in my arms,
But they have ignored
My healing care.
I drew them with human ties,
With cords of love;
But I seemed to them as one
Who imposed a yoke on their jaws,
Though I was offering them food. . . .
How can I give you up, O Ephraim?
How surrender you, O Israel?
How can I make you like Admah,
Render you like Zeboiim?
I have had a change of heart,
All my tenderness is stirred.
I will not act on my wrath,
Will not turn to destroy Ephraim.
For I am El, not man,
The Holy One in your midst:
I will not come in fury. (Hosea 11:1–4, 8–9)

The prophet depicts a passionate struggle within the heart of the deity, a
struggle between his wrath and his love, a struggle that is won ultimately by
his love that will not let Israel (also called Ephraim) go. We will see that
each prophet holds these two covenantal ideas in tension but emphasizes
one or the other, depending on the people’s situation. In times of ease and
comfort, a prophet may emphasize the punishment that will befall Israel
Prophets of the Assyrian Crisis 269

for violations of the Sinaitic covenant and downplay Yahweh’s eternal com-
mitment to his people. In times of despair and suffering, a prophet may
point to violations of the covenant as the cause of distress but emphasize
Yahweh’s undying love for Israel and so hold out hope for a better future.

First Isaiah
The book of Isaiah is the longest prophetic book, and the interpretation of
many passages as symbolic references to Jesus makes it one of the books of
the Bible most quoted by Christians. The historical prophet Isaiah from Je-
rusalem was a contemporary of Amos and Hosea. However, he was active
for a longer period than they—more than fifty years (742–690? b.c.e.). Unlike
Amos and Hosea, Isaiah prophesied in the southern kingdom of Judah when
the Assyrian Empire threatened and engulfed Israel, then turned to threaten
Judah from the reign of Uzziah and into the reign of Hezekiah in Judah.
The claim that prophetic books are anthologies of oracles compiled
by the prophet or his disciples may be clearly seen in the book of Isaiah.
The book of Isaiah contains some repetitions of material found in other
prophetic works. Isaiah 2:2–4 is a verbatim repetition of Micah 4:1–4. Isa-
iah 15–16 is identical to Jer 48. These repetitions arose as freely circulating
prophetic materials were incorporated into more than one prophetic com-
pilation.
The basic structure of the book is as follows:

1–11—The memoirs of Isaiah, including a first-person narrative

and various oracles about Judah and Jerusalem. In general,
these chapters reflect the early period of Isaiah’s career from
about 742 to 732.
12—Hymns.
13–23—A set of oracles against foreign nations (as may be found
in Amos and Hosea).
28–33—Miscellaneous oracles concerning Judah, Ephraim (an-
other name for Israel), and the relationship with Egypt. From
a later period (about 715–701), this material also includes coun-
sel to the Judean king Hezekiah during the Assyrian crisis.
36–39—A third-person historical narrative about Isaiah and
Hezekiah paralleled in 2 Kgs 18–20 (part of the Deuterono-
mistic history).
270 Prophets of the Assyrian Crisis

Most scholars agree that the remaining material is not the work of the his-
torical Isaiah of Jerusalem and that much of it dates to a period after Isa-
iah’s lifetime. Chapters 24–27 are an apocalypse, a vision of the end of days
(the apocalyptic genre will be discussed in Chapter 23). Chapters 40–55 as-
sume a historical setting in which Babylon, not Assyria, dominates the re-
gion. These chapters are referred to as Second Isaiah to signal the fact that
they do not originate from the historical Isaiah and his circle. Chapters
56–66 contain oracles from the eighth to the early fifth centuries and are
referred to as Third Isaiah, again to signal a distinctive provenance. Second
and Third Isaiah will be discussed in subsequent chapters. In this chapter
we consider the materials associated most closely with the historical Isaiah
of Jerusalem (chapters 1–23, 28–39).

Social Justice
The book of Isaiah is consistent with the book of Amos in identifying moral
decay and social injustice as the causes of Yahweh’s inevitable punishment.

Ah,
Those who add house to house
And join field to field,
Till there is room for none but you
To dwell in the land! . . .
Ah,
Those who chase liquor
From early in the morning,
And till late in the evening
Are inflamed by wine! . . .
Who vindicate him who is in the wrong
In return for a bribe,
And withhold vindication
From him who is in the right. (Isa 5:8, 11, 23)

Isaiah also joins Amos in the assertion that cultic practice without just and
moral behavior is anathema to Yahweh.

Hear the word of Yahweh,

You chieftains of Sodom;
Give ear to our god’s instruction,
Prophets of the Assyrian Crisis 271

You folk of Gomorrah!

“What need have I of all your sacrifices?”
Says Yahweh.
“I am sated with burnt offerings of rams,
And suet of fatlings,
And blood of bulls;
And I have no delight in lambs and he-goats. . . .
Your new moons and fi xed seasons
Fill me with loathing;
They are become a burden to me,
I cannot endure them.
And when you lift up your hands,
I will turn my eyes away from you;
Though you pray at length,
I will not listen.
Your hands are stained with crime—
Wash yourselves clean;
Put your evil doings
Away from my sight.
Cease to do evil;
Learn to do good.
Devote yourselves to justice;
Aid the wronged.
Uphold the rights of the orphan;
Defend the cause of the widow.” (Isa 1:10–11, 14–17)

Like Amos and Hosea, Isaiah asserts that morality is a decisive factor in the
fate of the nation.

Assuredly,
My people will suffer exile
For not giving heed,
Its multitude victims of hunger
And its masses parched with thirst. (Isa 5:13)

The Inviolability of Zion

However, Isaiah differs from Amos and Hosea in this: He rarely attributes
Yahweh’s imminent punishment to the breaking of the Mosaic covenant.
272 Prophets of the Assyrian Crisis

Israel’s wilderness tradition and Exodus, so important to the northern

prophets Amos and Hosea, have no great influence on the prophecy of the
Judean Isaiah, which displays instead an absorbing interest in Davidic the-
ology. Indeed, it is his reliance on Yahweh’s special relationship with the
Davidic royal line and the sanctity of the Davidic capital, Jerusalem, that
undergirds his consistent advice to Judah’s kings: Times of great danger are
opportunities to demonstrate absolute trust in Yahweh’s covenant with the
line of David. The king must rely exclusively on Yahweh and Yahweh’s
promises to David and his city and not on military or diplomatic strategies.
Isaiah’s dealings with King Ahaz of Judah during the Syro-Ephraimite
war (Ephraim = the northern kingdom of Israel) as depicted in chapter 7
exemplify this idea. As recounted in 2 Kgs 16, the kings of Israel and Syria
form an alliance and pressure Judah to join in a coalition against Assyria.
Isaiah visits the king to provide counsel. The children of Isaiah bear porten-
tous names—“(only) a remnant will survive,” and “Hasten for spoil, hurry
for plunder”—names that indicate that deportation and exile lie ahead. Isa-
iah counsels Ahaz not to fear, for the crisis will pass. Moreover, he tells the
king, “If you do not have faith, you will not be made fi rm” (Isa 7:9), an evo-
cation of Zion theology, according to which one must have faith that Yah-
weh is in the midst of the city with his people. Isaiah offers Ahaz a sign of
the truth of his prophecy, namely, that a young woman who is pregnant will
bear a son and call him Immanuel meaning “El is with us” (7:14). Although
Christians read this passage out of context as a prophecy of the birth of Je-
sus, in context the verse most likely refers to the king’s wife, who would
soon bear Hezekiah. Hezekiah was a celebrated king who kept Judah intact
through the Assyrian crisis and about whom it is said “El was with him”
(2 Kgs 18:7). The famous verses in Isaiah 9 announcing “for unto us a child is
born”—a wonderful counselor, mighty god, everlasting father, prince of
peace (again verses utilized in Christian liturgies to this day as a reference to
the birth of Jesus)—are understood by most scholars as praise for King He-
zekiah. In any event, Ahaz does not heed Isaiah. Indeed, how any king could
abstain from seeking political or military solutions is difficult to imagine.
Instead, the king appeals to Assyria for help (2 Kgs 16:5–9), a disastrous de-
velopment in Isaiah’s eyes.
Similarly, when Hezekiah forms an alliance with Egypt to stave off the
Assyrian threat, Isaiah castigates the king and his men for abandoning Yah-
weh and relying on the frail reed of Egypt. In support of his counsel, Isaiah
parades naked through the streets of Jerusalem to illustrate the exile and
Prophets of the Assyrian Crisis 273

slavery that would certainly result from reliance on Egypt—an example of

the bizarre and demonstrative behavior engaged in by many of the prophets.
Isaiah denounces the “wise men” who serve as political advisors and counsel
the king to seek help from Egypt, trusting in horses and chariots. Isaiah
scoffingly declares, “The Egyptians are human and not divine; their horses
are flesh and not spirit” (31:3). The king should simply trust in Yahweh.
This story can be compared to the narrative accounts of Isaiah’s deal-
ings with Hezekiah during the invasion of Sennacherib in chapters 36–38. As
the eighth century drew to a close, Sennacherib, the king of Assyria, moved
slowly inland through the hill country of Samaria and Judah. He approached
Jerusalem from the north and in 701 laid siege to the city. Sennacherib’s own
annals, discovered by archaeologists, describe Hezekiah shut up in the royal
city of Jerusalem like a caged bird (see Chapter 14). During the siege, Isaiah
counsels Hezekiah not to capitulate to the Assyrians. This would seem to
contradict the prophet’s earlier message that Assyria was the rod of Yahweh’s
anger and that Hezekiah should trust in Yahweh rather than in alliances with
mere mortal powers.
But in fact there was a basic consistency to Isaiah’s counsel. Just as his
earlier counsel to trust in Yahweh rather than Egypt was based on his trust
in Yahweh’s promises to David and the royal city, so now his counsel not to
open the doors of the city to the Assyrians was based on his belief that it
was not Yahweh’s purpose to destroy his holy city.

Assuredly, thus said Yahweh concerning the king of Assyria:

He shall not enter this city;
He shall not shoot an arrow at it,
Or advance upon it with a shield,
Or pile up a siegemound against it.
He shall go back
By the way he came,
He shall not enter this city
—declares Yahweh;
I will protect and save this city for my sake
And for the sake of my servant David. (Isa 37:33–35)

The fact that Jerusalem did indeed escape destruction after the terrifying
siege by the Assyrians only fueled the belief in the inviolability of David’s
city Zion among some ancient Judeans.
274 Prophets of the Assyrian Crisis

The Call of Isaiah

Isaiah 6 contains a striking account of the call of Isaiah, something that
might be expected at the beginning of the book, were chronology the orga-
nizing principle. In an extraordinary passage, the call, or commissioning, of
Isaiah harks back to the bleakness of Hosea:

Go, say to that people:

Hear, indeed, but do not understand;
See, indeed, but do not grasp.
Dull that people’s mind,
Stop its ears,
And seal its eyes—
Lest, seeing with its eyes
And hearing with its ears,
It also grasp with its mind,
And repent and save itself. (Isa 6:9–10)

It would seem from this passage that destruction is inevitable and that Yah-
weh’s message via his prophet will not be understood. Indeed, Yahweh will
see to it that the people do not understand the message, do not heed the call
to repent, do not save themselves, and so do not escape Yahweh’s just pun-
ishment.
This is a fascinating, if theologically difficult, idea. Yahweh tells Isaiah
to prevent the people from understanding lest through understanding they
turn back to Yahweh and so save themselves. We see Yahweh caught in the
balance between his justice and his mercy. As a god of justice, he must pun-
ish the sins of Israel with destruction, as he indicated he would do in the
Sinaitic covenant. But as a god of mercy, he wishes to bring his people back,
send a prophet to warn them of the impending doom, and urge them to
repent so that he can forgive them and renounce his plan of destruction.
How can Yahweh both punish Israel and fulfill the demands of justice on
the one hand, yet save Israel and so fulfill the demands of mercy and love
on the other?

A Remnant Shall Remain

Verses 11–13 of the same chapter provide an answer, employing an idea that
appeared in Amos and Hosea also. When Isaiah asks how long the people
Prophets of the Assyrian Crisis 275

will fail to hear, to understand, to turn back to Yahweh and save them-
selves, Yahweh replies:

Till towns lie waste without inhabitants

And houses without people,
And the ground lies waste and desolate—
For Yahweh will banish the population—
And deserted sites are many
In the midst of the land.
But while a tenth part yet remains in it, it shall return. It shall
be ravaged like the terebinth and the oak, of which stumps
are left even when they are felled: its stump shall be a holy
seed. (Isa 6:11–13)

Yahweh will punish, Yahweh cannot not punish Israel, and so the demands
of justice will be met and Yahweh will have upheld the terms of the condi-
tional Mosaic covenant. But Yahweh will at the same time effect the salva-
tion of his people in the future. He has sent a prophet with the call to return,
and in due time a remnant of the people—a tenth—will understand and
heed that call. They will receive Yahweh’s mercy, and the covenant will be
reestablished. In this way the demands of love and mercy will be met, and
Yahweh will have been faithful to his covenantal promise to the patriarchs
and the royal house of David. The people’s delayed comprehension of the
prophet’s message will guarantee the operation of Yahweh’s just punish-
ment now and his merciful salvation later.
While the notion of a remnant furnishes hope for the future, it was
not a consoling message at the time, because prophets such as Isaiah were
essentially saying that the current generation would all but cease to exist.

Only a remnant shall return,

Only a remnant of Jacob,
To mighty El.
Even if your people, O Israel,
Should be as the sands of the sea,
Only a remnant of it shall return.
Destruction is decreed;
Retribution comes like a flood!
For my lord Yahweh of Hosts is carry ing out
A decree of destruction upon all the land. (Isa 10:21–23)
276 Prophets of the Assyrian Crisis

The prophetic message of punishment and doom was accompanied by a

message of consolation: the promise that a purged and purified remnant
would be restored to the Land of Israel. In this, the prophets differ from the
Deuteronomistic historian, who is more concerned with the justification of
Yahweh’s actions against Israel than with painting a vivid portrait of the
time of a future restoration. The period of restoration is elaborately envi-
sioned in prophetic writings and takes on an eschatological tenor in some.
In Isaiah, for example, the return will be a genuine, wholehearted, and per-
manent return to Yahweh. It will be the end of sin and idolatry. Yahweh’s
coming to Jerusalem to save the remnant of Israel and to gather in the dis-
persed exiles will be a theophany of worldwide scope. All the nations of the
earth will recognize the one god, and a new epoch will open in world his-
tory in which Yahweh’s people will be left in peace. Isaiah is the first to en-
vision the end of the dominion of idolatrous nations.

In the days to come

The Mount of Yahweh’s House
Shall stand firm above the mountains
And tower above the hills;
And all the nations
Shall gaze on it with joy.
And the many peoples shall go and say:
“Come,
Let us go up to the Mount of Yahweh,
To the House of the god of Jacob;
That he may instruct us in his ways,
And that we may walk in his paths.”
For instruction shall come forth from Zion,
The word of Yahweh from Jerusalem.
Thus he will judge among the nations
And arbitrate for the many peoples,
And they shall beat their swords into plowshares
And their spears into pruning hooks:
Nation shall not take up
Sword against nation;
They shall never again know war. (Isa 2:2–4)

This passage strikes out in a new direction. Genesis (or at least J) repre-
sented knowledge of Yahweh as the common heritage of all humans in the
Prophets of the Assyrian Crisis 277

very distant past. From their inception, however, the nations turned to the
worship of national gods, and several passages in the Torah books suggest
that this is simply the way things are. Yahweh is Israel’s god, and Israel
must be faithful to him, while other nations are expected to be loyal to their
gods. But in classical prophecy, universal claims are made on behalf of Yah-
weh. In the prophetic vision, universal recognition of Yahweh will be estab-
lished at the end of days; Yahweh will make himself known to all nations as
he once did to Israel.
Accompanying the idea of the universal recognition of Yahweh is a
transformed understanding of Israel’s election. In the Torah books, the
election of Israel simply refers to Yahweh’s gracious and unmerited choice
of Israel as the nation to know him and bind itself to him in covenant. But
in the prophetic literature, Israel’s election is the election to a mission. Is-
rael was chosen to be the instrument of a universal recognition of Yahweh.
When Yahweh comes to rescue the crushed and scattered Israelites, he will
be revealed to all of humankind. The nations will abandon their idols, and
a messianic period of peace will begin. All humanity will become the object
of divine favor.

Israel’s Eschatology
The royal ideology of Judah plays an important role in the eschatological
vision of Isaiah. The new peaceful and righteous kingdom will be restored
by a king from the branch of Jesse (the father of David; hence, a Davidide).
Isaianic passages describing an ideal king succeeding to the throne are
likely references to Hezekiah, but Isaiah 11 is different. This passage refers
to the restoration of the Davidic line, implying its temporary interruption.
Because it seems to stem from a time when people hoped for a messiah
(anointed king) to arise and restore the line of David, many scholars as-
sume an exilic or postexilic provenance for the chapter.

But a shoot shall grow out of the stump of Jesse,

A twig shall sprout from his stock.
The spirit of Yahweh shall alight upon him:
A spirit of wisdom and insight,
A spirit of counsel and valor,
A spirit of devotion and reverence for Yahweh.
He shall sense the truth by his reverence for Yahweh:
He shall not judge by what his eyes behold,
278 Prophets of the Assyrian Crisis

Nor decide by what his ears perceive.

Thus he shall judge the poor with equity
And decide with justice for the lowly of the land.
He shall strike down a land with the rod of his mouth
And slay the wicked with the breath of his lips.
Justice shall be the girdle of his loins,
And faithfulness the girdle of his waist.
The wolf shall dwell with the lamb,
The leopard lie down with the kid;
The calf, the beast of prey, and the fatling together,
With a little boy to herd them.
The cow and the bear shall graze,
Their young shall lie down together;
And the lion, like the ox, shall eat straw.
A babe shall play
Over a viper’s hole,
And an infant pass his hand
Over an adder’s den.
In all of my sacred mount
Nothing evil or vile shall be done;
For the land shall be fi lled with devotion to Yahweh
As water covers the sea.
In that day,
The stock of Jesse that has remained standing
Shall become a standard to peoples—
Nations shall seek his counsel
And his abode shall be honored.
In that day, Yahweh will apply his hand again to redeeming
the other part of his people from Assyria—as also from
Egypt, Pathros, Nubia, Elam, Shinar, Hamath, and the
coastlands. . . .
Thus there shall be a highway for the other part of his people
out of Assyria, such as there was for Israel when it left the
land of Egypt. (Isa 11:1–11, 16)

This new messiah-king will rule by his wisdom and insight. The spirit of
Yahweh will alight on him, a phrase that in the case of the judges, or Saul or
David, was an indication of military might and strength but here refers to a
spirit of counsel and devotion to Yahweh. This king’s reign will begin an
Prophets of the Assyrian Crisis 279

ingathering of the exiles of the nation and a transformed world order remi-
niscent of Eden, when even the beasts shed no blood, and there was no
enmity between humans and animals. Isaiah exemplifies the prophetic in-
terpretation of the ancient covenant promises that gave Israel a hope for a
better future. Like the other prophets, he declared that the nation was in
distress not because Yahweh’s promises weren’t true but because they weren’t
believed. But the nation’s punishment was a chastisement only, not a revo-
cation of the promises. The prophets pushed the fulfillment of the promises
beyond the existing nation. Only after suffering the punishment for present
failure would the future redemption be possible. The national hope was
thereby retained but thrust ahead.
 c ha p t e r 1 8
Judean Prophets
Micah, Zephaniah, Nahum, Habakkuk, Jeremiah

Readings: Micah; Zephaniah; Nahum; Habakkuk; Jeremiah 1–8, 18–21, 24,

25–45, 52

Micah: A Covenant Lawsuit

The second southern prophet to prophesy during the Assyrian crisis was
Micah. From the small town of Moreshet twenty-five miles southwest of
Jerusalem, Micah was the last of the eighth-century prophets. Unlike the
city-bred Isaiah, Micah was a rural prophet who spoke for the poor farmer.
Prophesying between 740 and 700 b.c.e., he attacked the Israelites for their
idolatries. He follows earlier prophets in also condemning the people for
moral failings. Greedy landowners and dishonest merchants (the aristoc-
racy) are the target of his denunciations, as are Judah’s priests, judges, roy-
alty, and false prophets.
The starkest contrast between Micah and his contemporary Isaiah
lies in his view of the city as inherently corrupt, sinful, and doomed to de-
struction. Where Isaiah preached the inviolability of David’s city Zion, Mi-
cah was sharply critical of the Davidic dynasty. He scornfully ridicules the
belief that the sanctuary’s presence in Jerusalem will protect the city from
harm. On the contrary, Yahweh will destroy his city and his own house if
need be.

280
Judean Prophets 281

Hear this, you rulers of the House of Jacob,

You chiefs of the House of Israel,
Who detest justice
And make crooked all that is straight,
Who build Zion with crime,
Jerusalem with iniquity!
Her rulers judge for gifts,
Her priests give rulings for a fee,
And her prophets divine for pay;
Yet they rely upon Yahweh, saying,
“Yahweh is in our midst;
No calamity shall overtake us.”
Assuredly, because of you
Zion shall be plowed as a field,
And Jerusalem shall become heaps of ruins,
And the Temple Mount
A shrine in the woods. (Micah 3:9–12)

One of the most famous passages in the book, Micah 6:1–8, expresses the
prophetic emphasis on the primacy of morality. The passage takes the form
of a covenant lawsuit or riv, a familiar form in prophetic literature in which
the deity sues Israel for breach of the covenant. The structure is as follows:

Summons, vv. 1–2. The prophet, acting as Yahweh’s attorney,

summons the accused and the witnesses. The mountains are
the witnesses who will hear Yahweh’s case against Israel.

Hear what Yahweh is saying:

Come, present [my] case before the mountains,
And let the hills hear you pleading.
Hear, you mountains, the case of Yahweh—
You firm foundations of the earth!
For Yahweh has a case against his people,
He has a suit against Israel.

Plaintiff ’s Charge, vv. 3–5. Yahweh, through his attorney, states

his case and appeals to Israel’s memory of the events that
manifested Yahweh’s love for her, beginning with the Exodus
and culminating with the entry into the Promised Land. Israel
282 Judean Prophets

seems to have forgotten these deeds performed on her behalf

and the obligations that they entail. Israel’s conduct in re-
sponse to Yahweh’s benevolence is appalling.
Defendant’s Plea, vv. 6–7. Israel speaks but has no case to plead.
Israel knows that she must act to effect reconciliation but does
not know where to begin:

With what shall I approach Yahweh,

Do homage to the god on high?
Shall I approach him with burnt offerings,
With calves a year old?
Would Yahweh be pleased with thousands of rams,
With myriads of streams of oil?
Shall I give my first-born for my transgression,
The fruit of my body for my sins?

Finding, v. 8. The prophetic attorney responds to Israel’s plea:

He has told you, O humankind, what is good

And what Yahweh requires of you:
Only to do justice,
And to love goodness,
And to walk humbly with your god.

The term translated here as “goodness” is hesed, a term encountered in Ho-

sea and other prophetic writings, that refers to the steadfast loyal love of
covenantal partners.
The book of Micah alternates three oracles of judgment with three
oracles of restoration that tell of the future glory of Zion. These passages
may seem a little out of keeping with Micah’s scathing condemnation of
Judah. Some scholars have suggested that references to Yahweh’s uncondi-
tional promise to preserve the Davidic kingdom and the optimistic predic-
tions of universal peace (which are almost a verbatim repetition of parts of
Isa 2:2–4; cf. Mic 4:1–4) must be interpolations by a later editor. However,
prophetic writings fluctuate wildly between denunciation and consolation,
so that a shift in theme is not a certain basis for assuming interpolation. A
more reliable guide to interpolation is anachronism. Thus, Micah’s explicit
reference to the Babylonian exile is quite likely a later interpolation, as are
passages referring to the rebuilding of Jerusalem’s walls, which were not
Judean Prophets 283

destroyed until 586 b.c.e. Regardless of whether the book of Micah under-
went editorial modification, in its present form it is typical of the common
and paradoxical prophetic ambivalence that balances Yahweh’s stern judg-
ment and punishment on the one hand with his merciful love for and salva-
tion of his people on the other. (A further paradox lies in the very fact of the
preservation of many of the nation’s prophetic writings. Presumably, some
of these writings were preserved by priests in the Temple, even though both
priests and Temple were the target of prophetic denunciation.)
Amos and Hosea in the north and Isaiah and Micah in the south re-
sponded to the concrete crisis of the Assyrian threat. Jerusalem’s survival
of the siege of 701 gave credence to the royal ideology of Isaiah, but Judah
emerged considerably weakened, a tribute-paying vassal to Assyria. Dur-
ing the first half of the seventh century, Assyria reached the height of its
power, and Assyrian influence penetrated Judah. During this period, King
Manasseh reigned in Judah for nearly fift y years. Remarkably, the Deuter-
onomistic historian devotes a mere eighteen verses to this king, despite the
length of his reign. The brief treatment of Manasseh is entirely negative, in
contrast to the treatment of King Hezekiah, who preceded him, and his
grandson, King Josiah, after him. Manasseh was apparently a loyal Assyr-
ian vassal who reversed the reforms of his father and adopted Assyrian
norms. It is in this context that the Deuteronomic reforms of Josiah may
be understood.
Toward the end of the seventh century, Assyria—much overextended—
began to decline. First Egypt and then Babylon broke away. Josiah came to
the throne in 640. Taking advantage of Assyrian weakness, he soon asserted
Judean independence, carry ing out a series of reforms in 622 that included
the centralization of the worship of Yahweh in Jerusalem.
Assyria continued to decline, and in 612, Nineveh, the capital of As-
syria, fell to an alliance of Medes and Babylonians. But in 609, Josiah was
killed in a battle against the Egyptians in Megiddo, and subsequent kings
struggled to resist the advances of Babylon.

Zephaniah: Future Restoration

Zephaniah was a Judean prophet who prophesied during the reign of King
Josiah (640–609). Those of his prophecies that date to the time before Josiah’s
political and religious reforms in 622 are pessimistic and grim. Judah is con-
demned for the apostasy and decadence that flourished under the evil king
Manasseh, and Yahweh’s wrath is said to be imminent. Zephaniah foresees a
284 Judean Prophets

universal destruction in which all life—human and animal—will be exter-

minated. As in Amos, the Day of Yahweh is represented in Zephaniah not as
a time of triumph and celebration for Israel. Rather, Zephaniah 1:15–18 states:

That day shall be a day of wrath,

A day of trouble and distress,
A day of calamity and desolation,
A day of darkness and deep gloom,
A day of densest clouds,
A day of horn blasts and alarms—
Against the fortified towns
And the loft y corner towers.
I will bring distress on the people,
And they shall walk like blind men,
Because they sinned against Yahweh;
Their blood shall be spilled like dust,
And their fat like dung.
Moreover, their silver and gold
Shall not avail to save them.
On the day of Yahweh’s wrath,
In the fire of his passion,
The whole land shall be consumed;
For he will make a terrible end
Of all who dwell in the land.

Like the other prophets, however, Zephaniah offers hope. The proud and
sinful will be removed, a humble remnant will seek refuge in Yahweh, and
the exiles will be gathered and restored, in the sight of all the nations.

In that day,
You will no longer be shamed for all the deeds
By which you have defied me.
For then I will remove
The proud and exultant within you,
And you will be haughty no more
On my sacred mount.
But I will leave within you,
A poor, humble folk,
And they shall find refuge
Judean Prophets 285

In the name of Yahweh.

The remnant of Israel
Shall do no wrong
And speak no falsehood;
A deceitful tongue
Shall not be in their mouths.
Only such as these shall graze and lie down,
With none to trouble them. . . .
At that time I will gather you,
And at [that] time I will bring you [home];
For I will make you renowned and famous
Among all the peoples on earth,
When I restore your fortunes
Before their very eyes. (Zeph 3:11–13, 20)

One particularly joyous passage seems to announce the present deliverance

of Judah:

Shout for joy, Fair Zion,

Cry aloud, O Israel!
Rejoice and be glad with all your heart,
Fair Jerusalem!
Yahweh has annulled the judgment against you,
He has swept away your foes.
Israel’s sovereign Yahweh is within you;
You need fear misfortune no more. (3:14–15)

Some scholars suggest that these lines register Zephaniah’s joyful response
to the reforms initiated by Josiah, hailed here as the restoration of Yahweh’s
presence to the community of Judah.

Nahum: The Fall of Nineveh

The short book of Nahum differs from most of the other prophetic books of
the Hebrew Bible in that it contains no prophecies and does not upbraid the
people for their failings. Rather, the book of Nahum is a set of three vivid
poems—the first being an acrostic or alphabetic psalm—that rejoice over
the fall of Nineveh, the capital of the cruel Assyrian Empire, in 612 b.c.e.
The Assyrians, renowned for exceptional brutality and inhumanity in their
286 Judean Prophets

conquest and empire building, were widely hated in the ancient Near East.
They deported populations wholesale and were guilty of atrocities such as the
mutilation of captives, the butchering of women and children, and other hor-
rendous deeds attested in both Assyrian and other ancient Near Eastern texts
and iconography.
Nahum celebrates the avenging and wrathful Yahweh who has finally
turned to destroy his enemies. True, according to Nahum, Yahweh used
Assyria as his disciplining rod, to punish Israel and Judah for their sins.
But Yahweh is the universal sovereign, and Assyria’s savagery was itself to
be punished. For Nahum, the fall of Nineveh represents Yahweh’s ven-
geance upon Assyria for her barbaric inhumanity.
Nahum looks forward to a happy era of freedom for Judah and states
in 2:15: “for never again shall the wicked come against you.” This optimistic
declaration was not to be, of course. In a few years, Josiah would be killed,
and Judah would fall subject to Egypt and then Babylon, before suffering a
final destruction in 586 b.c.e. It is important to note that this glaring error in
Nahum was not updated or repaired in order to protect the prophet’s reputa-
tion. Thus, while some prophetic books contain evidence of editorial ma-
nipulation and interpolation, others contain evidence that the basic content
of the prophet’s oracles were preserved faithfully.
With the fall of Nineveh, national confidence must have been riding
high. But things quickly turned sour. The death of Josiah in 609 was a shock.
Judah lay trapped, as it were, between two powers: Egypt in the south and
Babylon in the north and east. In 605, Babylon defeated Egypt and reduced
Judah, under king Jehoiakim, to the status of tributary vassal. But King Je-
hoiakim rebelled. In response, the Babylonians, under Nebuchadrezzar, laid
siege to Jerusalem in 597, killed the king, and took his son into captivity. The
puppet king Zedekiah was installed on the throne, but ten years later, Ze-
dekiah also rebelled. The Babylonian king Nebuchadrezzar returned to Je-
rusalem, and in 586 captured the city, destroyed the sanctuary, and exiled
the bulk of the population—ending 400 years of an independent Hebrew
nation.

Habakkuk: How Long?

The book of Habakkuk was apparently written between 600 and 586 b.c.e.,
a period in which the Babylonians twice attacked Jerusalem—once in 597
and finally in 586. Habakkuk is another unusual prophetic book, contain-
ing not so much prophecies as philosophical musings on the conduct of
Judean Prophets 287

Yahweh. Habakkuk 1–2 is a kind of poetic dialogue between Habakkuk and

Yahweh. The prophet complains bitterly of Yahweh’s inaction:

How long, O Yahweh, shall I cry out

And you not listen,
Shall I shout to you, “Violence!”
And you not save?
Why do you make me see iniquity,
[Why] do you look upon wrong?—
Raiding and violence are before me,
Strife continues and contention goes on. . . .
You whose eyes are too pure to look upon evil,
Who cannot countenance wrongdoing,
Why do you countenance treachery,
And stand by idle
While the one in the wrong devours
The one in the right?
You have made mankind like the fish of the sea,
Like creeping things that have no ruler. (Hab 1:2–3, 13–14)

Yahweh responds to the charge by asserting that the Babylonians are the
instruments of his justice, though they ascribe their might and success to
their own gods rather than Yahweh. The idea that conquering nations serve
as the instruments of Yahweh’s punishment is familiar from the Deuterono-
mistic history and from other prophetic writings. However, Habakkuk is
unusual in that he does not couch this idea in the larger argument that Judah
deserves so catastrophic a punishment. Unlike the Deuteronomistic histo-
rian, Habakkuk does not assert that the people are suffering for their sins.
Habakkuk thus struggles with what appears to be a basic lack of justice: “De-
cision fails and justice never emerges; for the villain hedges in the just man—
therefore judgment emerges deformed” (1:4). It is not merely that the wicked
and the just suffer the same fate; rather, the wicked seem to fare better than
the just, reducing humankind to the level of fish and creeping things for
whom sheer power and not morality is the principal consideration.
Having made this charge, Habakkuk awaits Yahweh’s answer:

I will stand on my watch,

Take up my station at the post,
And wait to see what he will say to me,
288 Judean Prophets

What he will reply to my complaint.

Yahweh answered me and said:
Write the prophecy down,
Inscribe it clearly on tablets,
So that it can be read easily. . . .
But the righteous man is rewarded with life
For his fidelity.
How much less then shall the defiant go unpunished. (2:1–2,
4b–5a)

In short, the righteous must simply have faith that justice will prevail, and
this faith must sustain them through vicissitudes and trials.
The third chapter shifts gears, so much so that some scholars see it as
an interpolation—but again, dramatic shifts in theme and tone are not un-
common in the prophetic books. Here Yahweh is described as a warrior
god who thunders from the east, hurling his spear and seeking vengeance
on Israel’s oppressors. It may be that this passage is an editor’s effort to re-
spond to Habakkuk’s skepticism that Yahweh will bring justice—and bring
it soon. This image of Yahweh as the avenging warrior answers Habakkuk’s
opening question, which was in all likelihood rhetorical: How long will
Yahweh stand by and be silent while the Babylonians rape and pillage? On
the other hand, it is possible that Habakkuk exhibits the paradoxical ten-
sion that we have seen in other prophetic books. Specifically, he holds the
paradoxical view that Yahweh’s justice is slow in coming, yet the righteous
man must have complete faith in its ultimate execution.
The book of Habakkuk has raised the problem of theodicy and locates
the problem’s resolution in a vision of the future. In this respect, Habakkuk
anticipates the interest in theodicy that characterizes later Israelite litera-
ture, particularly apocalyptic literature, which defers hope to a future event.

Jeremiah: Prophet of the Destruction

The prophet who lived at the time of the final destruction of Judah and the
fall of Jerusalem at the hands of the Babylonians in 586 b.c.e. was Jeremiah.
Born of a priestly family in Anathoth, a village near Jerusalem, he began
prophesying while still a boy. He was a contemporary of King Josiah and so
witnessed the brief renaissance that occurred under his leadership—the
sweeping cultic reform, the eradication of the Assyrian influences that had
been welcomed by Manasseh, and the renewal of the covenant. When Josiah
Judean Prophets 289

died, Jeremiah added his lament to the grief of the nation. Jeremiah also
witnessed the final destruction and the exile.
The book of Jeremiah is a collection of very different types of mate-
rial, with no clear organization or chronological order: prophecies, anec-
dotes, diatribes against pagan nations, poems, biographical narratives, and a
brief historical appendix resembling 2 Kgs 24–25. The literary history of Jer-
emiah is complex, and there is great variation among ancient witnesses to
that text. The Septuagint version (a third- to second-century b.c.e. Greek
translation) is much shorter than the Hebrew version and has a different ar-
rangement. There are also significant differences in fragments found among
the Dead Sea Scrolls, all attesting to the open-ended nature of written com-
positions in antiquity.
The book of Jeremiah contains three types of material: poetic oracles
attributed to Jeremiah, biographical narratives about the prophet attrib-
uted to his amanuensis and assistant, Baruch son of Neriah, and editorial
notes about him contributed by a Deuteronomistic editor. The influence
of the Deuteronomistic historian on Jeremiah—in both substance and
style—is clear.
A basic outline of the book follows:

1–25—An introduction and account of Jeremiah’s call, as well as

poetic oracles and an occasional biographical narrative.
26–29—Narratives of Jeremiah’s conflicts with other prophets
and authority figures.
30–33—Messages of hope and consolation.
34–45—Prose stories centering around and after the time of the
final destruction.
46–51—Oracles against the nations (some from other writers).
52—A historical appendix about the fall of Jerusalem extracted
from 2 Kgs 24:18–25:30.

The Temple Sermon

Jeremiah preached that the nation’s doom was inevitable because of its vio-
lation of the covenant, the very charter for Israel’s existence. His descrip-
tions are vivid and terrifying. He denounces Israel’s leaders. The professional
prophets with whom he has numerous encounters are accused of lying when
they prophesy peace. There are a few negative references to priests, but King
Jehoiakim, the son of Josiah, is especially criticized.
290 Judean Prophets

Jeremiah can be compared to Micah in attacking the popular ideol-

ogy of the inviolability of Zion. As long as injustice and oppression are
practiced in Judah, the presence of the Temple is no guarantee of anything.
Judah will suffer the fate she deserves for failure to fulfill her covenantal obli-
gations. Yahweh tells Jeremiah to stand at the gate of the Temple and speak
these words, in a passage that is often referred to as the Temple Sermon:

Thus said Yahweh of Hosts, the god of Israel: Mend your ways
and your actions, and I will let you dwell in this place. Don’t put
your trust in illusions and say, “The Temple of Yahweh, the Tem-
ple of Yahweh, the Temple of Yahweh are these [buildings].” No,
if you really mend your ways and your actions, if you execute
justice between one man and another; if you do not oppress the
stranger, the orphan, and the widow; if you do not shed the blood
of the innocent in this place; if you do not follow other gods to
your own hurt—then only will I let you dwell in this place, in the
land that I gave to your fathers for all time. See you are relying on
illusions that are of no avail. Will you steal and murder and com-
mit adultery and swear falsely, and sacrifice to Baal, and follow
other gods whom you have not experienced, and then come and
stand before me in this House which bears my name and say,
“We are safe?” Safe to do all these abhorrent things! Do you con-
sider this House which bears my name to be a den of thieves? As
for me, I have been watching—declares Yahweh. (7:3–11)

To attack the doctrine of the inviolability of Zion and the eternity of the
House of David was iconoclastic in the extreme. As support for this radical
idea, Jeremiah needed only to point to history. He cites the example of Shi-
loh as an object lesson (7:12–15): In the time of the judges, the presence of
the ark at Shiloh proved to be no guarantee against the Philistine aggressor,
who not only destroyed the sanctuary but captured the ark itself. The belief
that Yahweh would not allow his Temple, his city, and his anointed ruler to
be destroyed is, in Jeremiah’s view, a deception and an illusion.

Resistance Is Futile
Jeremiah resembles his predecessors in his political message. The nation’s
pathetic attempts to resist the great powers and to enter into alliances against
Judean Prophets 291

them were completely futile. To dramatically illustrate the destruction and

slavery that would inevitably follow resistance, Jeremiah paraded about Je-
rusalem, first in a wooden yoke and then an iron one (chapters 27–28), as a
symbol of the slavery to come. In 27:6, he announces Yahweh’s declaration
that “I herewith deliver all these lands to my servant, King Nebuchadrezzar
of Babylon.”
To refer to the man responsible for the destruction of the nation
as Yahweh’s servant would have been shocking, not to say dangerous. Yet
in several passages, Jeremiah exhorts the king to submit to the Babylo-
nian forces surrounding Jerusalem in acceptance of Yahweh’s will, pas-
sages thought by some scholars to be added during the exile, when it
would be in the interest of the community to appear accepting of Babylo-
nian rule.

Baruch Son of Neriah

To ensure the preservation of his words, Jeremiah had his amanuensis Ba-
ruch (see Figure 9) write down everything conveyed to him by Yahweh.
Chapter 36 records the process by which Jeremiah’s words were transcribed.
Yahweh commands Jeremiah:

Fig. 9. Bullae believed to belong to Baruch ben Neriah, scribe of the

prophet Jeremiah in sixth-century b.c.e. Jerusalem.
Photo: Z. Radovan/BibleLandPictures.com. Illustration:
Kyle Pope, Ancient Road Publications, http://ancientroadpublications.com.
292 Judean Prophets

Get a scroll and write upon it all the words that I have spoken to
you—concerning Israel and Judah and all the nations—from
the time I first spoke to you in the days of Josiah to this day. . . .
So Jeremiah called Baruch son of Neriah and Baruch wrote
down in the scroll, at Jeremiah’s dictation, all the words which
Yahweh had spoken to him. (Jer 36:2, 4)

Because Jeremiah is in hiding, he instructs Baruch to take the scroll to the

Temple and read it to the people. The king’s officials report to the king
about the subversive message delivered by Baruch. Baruch goes into hiding,
and the scroll is torn into strips and burned. Yahweh orders Jeremiah to get
another scroll and repeat the process and so he does:

So Jeremiah got another scroll and gave it to the scribe Baruch

son of Neriah. And at Jeremiah’s dictation, he wrote in it the
whole text of the scroll that King Jehoiakim of Judah had burned;
and more of the like was added. (v. 32)

Some believe that the written oracles referred to are the oracles in chapters
1–25, though prior perhaps to some Deuteronomistic editing. In any event,
this story gives us some insight into the practice of prophecy: It was not off
the cuff. The compositions of the prophets were committed to memory and
could be dictated again.

The Confessions of Jeremiah

Jeremiah was rejected, despised, and persecuted by his fellow Judeans,
many of whom regarded him as a traitor. During his lifetime he was flogged,
imprisoned, and frequently in hiding. He was a troubled man living in
troubled times, who felt intensely all the suffering that would come upon his
people and who wept over the fate of Jerusalem (8:18–9:3). Jeremiah provides
insight into the inner turmoil he suffered—as other prophets do not—in a
group of passages referred to as the Confessions of Jeremiah (11:18–12:6;
15:10–21; 17:14–18; 18:18–23; 20:7–13; 20:15–18). While the authenticity of these
passages is in question, they do paint a fascinating portrait of the prophet.
He curses the day he was born. He accuses Yahweh of deceiving him, of en-
ticing him to act as Yahweh’s messenger only in order to be met with hu-
miliation and shame. Yet he cannot hold it in—Yahweh’s word rages within
Judean Prophets 293

him, and he must prophesy. It would be better had he not been born at all,
than to be born to such ceaseless suffering.

You enticed me, O Yahweh, and I was enticed;

You overpowered me and you prevailed.
I have become a constant laughingstock,
Everyone jeers at me.
For every time I speak, I must cry out,
Must shout, “Lawlessness and rapine!”
For the word of Yahweh causes me
Constant disgrace and contempt.
I thought, “I will not mention him,
No more will I speak in his name”—
But [his word] was like a raging fire in my heart,
Shut up in my bones;
I could not hold it in, I was helpless.
I heard the whispers of the crowd—
Terror all around:
“Inform! Let us inform against him!” . . .
Accursed be the day that I was born! . . .
Accursed be the man
Who brought my father the news
And said, “A boy
Is born to you,”
And gave him such joy!
Let that man become like the cities
Which Yahweh overthrew without relenting! . . .
Because he did not kill me before birth
So that my mother might be my grave,
And her womb big [with me] for all time.
Why did I ever issue from the womb,
To see misery and woe,
To spend all my days in shame! (20:7–10, 14–15, 17–18)

Shortly after the fall of Jerusalem, Jeremiah was taken forcibly to Egypt.
There he lived out his final years, violently denouncing fellow refugees for
worshipping the Queen of Heaven (Jer 43–45). As before, it seems that few
heeded him, preferring other explanations of the nation’s woes.
294 Judean Prophets

Thereupon they answered Jeremiah—all the men who knew that

their wives made offerings to other gods; all the women present,
a large gathering; and all the people who lived in Pathros in the
land of Egypt: “We will not listen to you in the matter about
which you spoke to us in the name of Yahweh. On the contrary,
we will do everything that we have vowed—to make offerings to
the Queen of Heaven and to pour libations to her, as we used to
do, we and our fathers, our kings and our officials, in the towns
of Judah and the streets of Jerusalem. For then we had plenty to
eat, we were well-off, and suffered no misfortune. But ever since
we stopped making offerings to the Queen of Heaven and pour-
ing libations to her, we have lacked everything, and we have been
consumed by the sword and by famine. And when we make of-
ferings to the Queen of Heaven and pour libations to her, is it
without our husbands’ approval that we have made cakes in her
likeness and poured libations to her?” (Jer 44:15–19)

This fascinating passage reveals the diversity of practice and belief in ancient
Israel. The same historical events were interpreted differently by different
people. Some were convinced that Jeremiah had contributed to the nation’s
misery by dissuading his fellow Judeans from the worship of the Queen of
Heaven. Jeremiah countered that it was the people’s failure entirely to desist
from their idolatry that forced Yahweh to punish them, and to do so severely.
Despite the hostility of his audience, and despite Jeremiah’s harsh criti-
cism of established authorities and even scribes, the prophet’s words were
preserved by scribes and Deuteronomistic editors.

Consolation
Like the earlier prophets, Jeremiah balanced his message of doom with a
message of consolation, especially in the so-called Book of Consolation
(chapters 30–33). Jeremiah envisages an end to the exile and a restoration of
the community. Indeed, Jeremiah was the first to set a time limit to the “do-
minion of the idolaters”—a time limit of seventy years. Jeremiah’s letter to
the first group of deportees taken to Babylon in 597 before the final destruc-
tion in 586, in chapter 29, is remarkable for its counsel to the exiles to settle
down in their adopted home to wait out the appointed time. Jeremiah warns
the people not to listen to prophets who say they will return shortly. They are
lying; the Israelites must “serve the king of Babylon and live” (Jer 27:16–17).
Judean Prophets 295

Thus said Yahweh of Hosts, the god of Israel, to the whole com-
munity which I exiled from Jerusalem to Babylon: Build houses
and live in them, plant gardens and eat their fruit. Take wives
and beget sons and daughters; and take wives for your sons, and
give your daughters to husbands, that they may bear sons and
daughters. Multiply there, do not decrease. And seek the welfare
of the city to which I have exiled you and pray to Yahweh in its
behalf; for in its prosperity you shall prosper. (Jer 29:4–7)

In other words, the people must not be deceived by the idle dreams of false
prophets who tell them return is imminent (vv. 8–9). Yahweh has other
plans—plans for welfare and not for evil—to give the people a future and a
hope (29:11). At the end of seventy years (29:10), Jeremiah said, Yahweh will
make an end of the nations among whom the Israelites are dispersed (30:11),
and the exiles will return to their land (31:7–14). Zion, he declared, will be
acknowledged as the holy city, and a new Davidic king will reign (33:20–21,
25–26). At that time, a new covenant will be made with Israel—this time a
covenant etched on the heart, encoded as it were into human nature.

See, a time is coming—declares Yahweh—when I will make a

new covenant with the House of Israel and the House of Judah.
It will not be like the covenant I made with their fathers, when I
took them by the hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt, a
covenant which they broke, though I espoused them—declares
Yahweh. But such is the covenant I will make with the House of
Israel after these days—declares Yahweh: I will put my Teaching
into their inmost being and inscribe it upon their hearts. Then I
will be their god, and they shall be my people. No longer will they
need to teach one another and say to one another, “Heed Yah-
weh”; for all of them, from the least of them to the greatest, shall
heed me—declares Yahweh. (Jer 31:31–34)

The new covenant described by Jeremiah does not appear to be new in its
content. Yahweh will continue to impart his teachings in this covenant.
What is different is that the covenant will be inscribed directly upon the
heart, built into human nature so that there will be no need to study and
learn what Yahweh requires. Thus, it is human nature that will change, not
the teachings of Yahweh; humans will be hardwired to obey these teach-
ings. In this remarkable passage, Jeremiah registers his dissatisfaction with
296 Judean Prophets

the element of free will so crucial to the biblical notion of covenant. The
biblical story of the Garden of Eden establishes the moral freedom of hu-
man beings, accepting that such freedom will occasionally be exercised in
disobedience resulting in evil. But in Jeremiah’s vision of an ideal future,
humans will simply know and obey the teachings of Yahweh. To a de-
feated people, yearning for reconciliation with their god, Jeremiah’s
“robo-righteousness” was a comforting and inspiring vision, even if it did
run counter to the biblical conception of humans as free moral agents.
Th is tension will be seen in later texts as well.
In one very beautiful passage, Jeremiah describes a future restoration
of the Temple, the bringing of offerings and the singing of psalms of praise.
In contrast to chapter 25, where he warned that Yahweh would banish “the
sound of mirth and gladness, the voice of bridegroom and bride,” leaving
the land a desolate ruin, Jeremiah now says:

Again there shall be heard in this place . . . in the towns of Judah

and the streets of Jerusalem that are desolate, without man,
without inhabitants, without beast—the sound of mirth and
gladness, the voice of bridegroom and bride, the voice of those
who cry, “Give thanks to Yahweh of Hosts, for Yahweh is good,
for his kindness is everlasting!” as they bring thanksgiving of-
ferings to the house of Yahweh. For I will restore the fortunes of
the land as of old—said Yahweh. (33:10–11)

Summary of Preexilic Prophets

The fall of Jerusalem shattered the national and territorial bases of Israel’s
culture and religion. The Babylonians burned the Temple to the ground and
carried away most of the people to live in exile in Babylon, leaving only the
poorest members of society to till the earth. It was the completion of a trag-
edy that had begun centuries earlier and was seen as the fulfillment of
the covenant curses. It was the end of the Davidic monarchy, the end of the
Temple and its priesthood, the end of Israel as a nation. The Israelites
were now confronted by a great test. One option would have been to see in
these events a sign that Yahweh had abandoned his people to, and had been
defeated by, the god of the Babylonians; Marduk would replace Yahweh as
the Israelites assimilated themselves to their new home. Certainly, there were
Israelites who went this route. But others, firmly rooted in an exclusive Yah-
wism, did not.
Judean Prophets 297

How could their faith survive outside the framework of Israelite na-
tional culture, away from Temple and land? Uprooted and scattered, could
Israelite group identity live on without its national foundations and institu-
tions and on foreign soil, or would Israel go the way of other national groups?
The pain and despair are expressed in the words of the psalmist:

By the rivers of Babylon, there we sat, sat and wept, as we thought

of Zion. There on the poplars we hung up our lyres, for our cap-
tors asked us there for songs, our tormentors, for amusement,
“sing us one of the songs of Zion.” How can we sing a song of
Yahweh on alien soil? If I forget you, O Jerusalem, let my right
hand wither; let my tongue stick to my palate if I cease to think of
you, if I do not keep Jerusalem in memory even at my happiest
hour. (Ps 137)

It was the message of the prophets that helped some Israelites make sense of
their situation and remain distinct and invulnerable to identity loss. This
was one reason for the preservation of the writings of prophets who had
often been despised and unheeded in their own lifetimes. Yahweh had not
been defeated, these prophets claimed. The nation’s calamities were not dis-
proof of his power and covenant but proof of it. Later generations decided
that the prophets had spoken truly when they said that destruction would
follow if the people did not turn from their moral and religious violations of
Yahweh’s law. Rather than undermine faith in Yahweh, the defeat and exile
when interpreted in the prophetic manner had the potential to convince
Jews of the need to show absolute and undivided devotion to Yahweh and
his commandments. Paradoxically, the moment of greatest national despair
was transformed by the prophets into an occasion for the renewal of reli-
gious faith.
The great contribution of the prophets was their emphasis on Yahweh’s
desire for morality as expressed in the ancient covenant. The great contribu-
tion of Jeremiah was his insistence on Yahweh’s everlasting connection with
his people even outside its land and despite the loss of central national reli-
gious symbols—Temple, holy city, and Davidic king. This insistence that the
faithful person’s relationship with Yahweh was not broken even in an idola-
trous land, when added to Jeremiah’s hope for a new covenant and future
restoration, provided the exiles with the ideas that would transform the
nation of Israel into the religion of Judaism.
 c ha p t e r 19
Responses to the Destruction
Ezekiel and 2–3 Isaiah

Readings: Ezekiel 1–5:4, 8–11, 16–18, 23, 25, 33, 36–37, 40, 47; Isaiah 40–42,
49–55

Ezekiel
Sixth-century prophetic literature confronts the issues raised by the final
destruction. What was the meaning of this event? How could it be recon-
ciled with the concept of Israel as Yahweh’s elect? How could such tremen-
dous evil and suffering be reconciled with the nature of Yahweh himself?
In classical terms, if Yahweh is god, he is not good, and if Yahweh is good,
then he is not an all-powerful god, since he failed to prevent this evil.
Ezekiel was a priest and a prophet deported in the first deportation of
597 b.c.e. with King Jehoiachin. He was in Babylon during the final de-
struction of Jerusalem in 586. His priestly background and interests are re-
flected in his prophecies, which accuse the Israelites of failing to observe
the cultic and ritual laws, and in his promises for a future centered around
a renewed Temple. There is a striking correspondence of language and
theme between Ezekiel and the priestly sources of the Bible, particularly H.
The prophecies of Ezekiel follow a chronological order and date from
the late 590s to the 560s b.c.e.
The structure of the book is as follows:

298
Ezekiel and 2–3 Isaiah 299

1–24—Prophecies delivered in Babylon and dating to the prede-

struction period (pre-586 b.c.e.).
1–3 contain an account of Ezekiel’s call and commission as
prophet. Ezekiel receives an inaugural vision; other visions
and symbols are related.
4–24 contain colorful oracles of condemnation for Judah and
Israel. Includes the departure of Yahweh’s glory in chap-
ters 8–11 and an emphasis on individual responsibility for
sin in chapter 18.
25–32—Oracles against foreign nations (as in Jeremiah and Isa-
iah) designated in Ezekiel as “the uncircumcised.” The tone is
vengeful and gloating; these oracles have exerted a strong in-
fluence on the New Testament book of Revelation.
33–48—Prophecies delivered after the destruction (post-586
b.c.e.).
33–39—The fall of Jerusalem is related in chapter 33, followed
by oracles of promise and hope for the future.
40–48—Visions of restoration, the new Temple, and a new
Jerusalem.

Call and Early Visions

The book opens with a narrative account of Ezekiel’s call, in 593 in a Jewish
community on the River Chebar, a large irrigation canal near the Euphra-
tes, in Babylon. This is the first instance of a call to a prophet occurring out-
side the land of Israel. Chapter 1’s remarkable vision, like many of the visions
in this book, has a surrealistic, almost hallucinatory, quality and is reminis-
cent of descriptions of the storm god Baal. The text describes a stormy wind,
a huge cloud, and flashing fi re. Yahweh rides upon a throne-chariot sup-
ported by four magnificent creatures, each with a human body and four faces
(that of a human, a lion, an ox, and an eagle). Four huge wheels gleam like
beryl beneath a vast and awe-inspiring expanse or dome that gleams like
crystal, and above this expanse is the semblance of a throne like sapphire. On
the throne was the semblance of a human form gleaming like amber, fire en-
cased in a frame with radiance all about. This kavod, or cloud that contained
and hid the fire of Yahweh’s presence, is the term used in the Torah (in the
priestly source) to describe the presence of Yahweh among the people. It set-
tles on Mt. Sinai in Ex 24, and in Ex 40 the cloud covers the tent of meeting
and fills the tabernacle. Seeing it now, Ezekiel says, that it
300 Ezekiel and 2–3 Isaiah

was the appearance of the semblance of the Presence of Yahweh.

When I beheld it I flung myself down on my face. And I heard
the voice of someone speaking. (Ezek 1:28)

The language of “semblance,” “appearance,” and “presence” emphasizes the

transcendent nature of the deity who cannot be directly perceived. By con-
trast, the prophet’s humanity is emphasized by the phrase “son of man,” the
Hebrew term for a mortal human that appears throughout the book.
The call of Ezekiel in chapter 2 is reminiscent of the call of Jeremiah
and Isaiah. He is sent to a nation of rebels who will not listen to him (2:3–5).
His commission is symbolized by a scroll on which are inscribed lamenta-
tions, dirges, and woes. Ezekiel is handed the scroll and commanded to eat it,
after which he must go and speak to the House of Israel (2:8–3:1). He swallows
the scroll with its dismal contents and it tastes as sweet as honey. His task is
spelled out in chapter 3—he is to be a watchman, one who gives warning of
danger. People will either heed him or not—but each is ultimately responsible
for his own fate (3:11, 16–21).
In a vision in chapter 8, an angel transports Ezekiel to Jerusalem and
into the Temple courts. The vivid description of the shocking abominations
occurring there is an attempt to justify the destruction of the city and is
characterized by the customary prophetic hyperbole. After witnessing the
slaughter and destruction wreaked by Yahweh, Ezekiel then sees the kavod,
the light-filled cloud that is the presence of Yahweh, arise from the Temple
and travel east.

The Presence of Yahweh left the platform of the House and

stopped above the cherubs. And I saw the cherubs lift their
wings and rise from the earth, with the wheels beside them as
they departed; and they stopped at the entrance of the eastern
gate of the House of Yahweh, with the Presence of the god of Is-
rael above them. (10:18–19)

The Presence of Yahweh ascended from the midst of the city

and stood on the hill east of the city. A spirit carried me away
and brought me in a vision by the spirit of Elohim to the exiled
community in Chaldea. Then the vision that I had seen left me,
and I told the exiles all the things that Yahweh had shown me.
(11:23–25)
Ezekiel and 2–3 Isaiah 301

This vision draws on ancient Near Eastern traditions in which gods aban-
don their cities in anger, leaving them to their destruction by another god.
The primary difference here is that Yahweh, rather than another god, brings
the destruction himself. Moreover, Yahweh does not retire to the heavens
or remain with those left behind in Judah. In Ezekiel, those left behind are
guilty. Instead, Yahweh moves east with the exiles who have been spared.
The end of the book relates a further vision of the restored Temple
(Ezek 43). In this vision, Ezekiel sees the kavod, returning from the east.

And there, coming from the east with a roar like the roar of
mighty waters, was the Presence of the god of Israel, and the
earth was lit up by his Presence. . . . The Presence of Yahweh en-
tered the Temple by the gate that faced eastward. A spirit carried
me into the inner court, and lo, the presence of Yahweh filled the
Temple. (43:2, 4–5)

Just as the divine presence went eastward with the exiles in chapter 8, so it
will return with the exiles at the time of the reestablishment of Israel in her
home. What is significant here is the idea that Yahweh is not linked to a
particular place, but to a particular people. Yahweh is with his people even
in exile.

Predestruction Prophecies and the Principle of Individual Responsibility

Like his prophetic predecessors and contemporaries, Ezekiel preaches a mes-
sage of doom and judgment, and his condemnations emphasize the people’s
idolatry and moral impurity. Ezekiel’s denunciations of Jerusalem are the
most violent, graphic, and lurid in the biblical corpus. These prophecies were
likely delivered after the first deportation in 597 in the hope of staving off a
final destruction, which nevertheless occurred in 586. Ezekiel warns that Je-
rusalem will fall, deservedly, and that rebellion against Babylon is treason
against Yahweh. He employs a wide range of vivid metaphors to describe Is-
rael’s situation: Jerusalem is Sodom’s sister, only more vile (Ezek 16); Jerusa-
lem is a vine, but a wild or burned one, producing nothing of use (Ezek 15).
Purity language is employed metaphorically in images intended to inspire
extreme revulsion: Ezekiel asserts that Jerusalem has been utterly defiled so
that destruction is the only possible remedy. Metaphors of sexual promiscu-
ity abound: Yahweh’s destruction of Israel is figured as the horrific abuse
302 Ezekiel and 2–3 Isaiah

doled out by an insanely jealous and violent husband (16:38–42; 23:45–49).

The images are disturbingly pornographic, shocking, nightmarish (Ezek 16
and 23).
Ezekiel engages in various dramatic prophetic signs to convey his mes-
sage, some so bizarre and extreme that he was accused of insanity. He
cooks his food on a fire of human excrement to symbolize the fact that those
besieged by Nebuchadrezzar will be forced to eat unclean food (4:9–17). He
does not mourn his wife when she dies to illustrate that Yahweh will not
mourn the loss of his temple (24:15–27). He binds himself in ropes and lies on
his left side 390 days to symbolize the 390 years of the exile of Israel and then
forty days on the right side to symbolize the length of Judah’s captivity
(4:1–8)—of course, neither of these turns out to be correct. Finally, he shaves
his beard and hair, burning a third, striking a third with a sword, and scat-
tering a third to the winds, retaining only a few hairs bound up in his robe
(5:1–17). This symbolizes the destruction of a third of the people by pestilence
and famine, a third by violence, and the exile of a third to Babylon (note the
correspondence to the covenant curse in Lev 26:23–33 assigned to H). Yah-
weh will allow only a few to escape.
Ezekiel makes it clear that only those who ignore the warning are
doomed; those who heed it will be spared, and in this he sounds the theme
of individual responsibility that is characteristic of him. The following
verses emphasizing individual responsibility for sin may be contrasted with
Torah passages that emphasize collective and transgenerational responsi-
bility for sin.

The word of Yahweh came to me: What do you mean by quoting

this proverb upon the soil of Israel, “Parents eat sour grapes and
their children’s teeth are blunted?” As I live—declares my lord
Yahweh—this proverb shall no longer be current among you in
Israel. Consider, all lives are mine; the life of the parent and the
life of the child are both mine. The person who sins, only he
shall die.
. . . A child shall not share the burden of a parent’s guilt, nor
shall a parent share the burden of a child’s guilt; the righ-
teousness of the righteous shall be accounted to him alone, and
the wickedness of the wicked shall be accounted to him alone.
Moreover if the wicked one repents of all the sins that he com-
mitted and keeps all my laws and does what is just and right, he
shall live; he shall not die.
Ezekiel and 2–3 Isaiah 303

. . . Is it my desire that a wicked person shall die?—says my

lord Yahweh. It is rather that he shall turn back from his ways
and live. So too, if a righteous persons turns away from his righ-
teousness and does wrong, practicing the very abominations
that the wicked person practiced, shall he live? None of the righ-
teous deeds that he did shall be remembered; because of the
treachery he has practiced and the sins he has committed—
because of these he shall die.
. . . Be assured, O House of Israel, I will judge each one of you
according to his ways—declares my lord Yahweh. Repent and
turn back from all your transgressions; let them not be a stum-
bling block of guilt for you. Cast away all the transgressions by
which you have offended, and get yourselves a new heart and a
new spirit that you may not die, O House of Israel. For it is not
my desire that anyone shall die—declares my lord Yahweh. Re-
pent, therefore, and live! (18:1–4, 20–21, 23–24, 30–32)

The Torah principles of collective and transgenerational punishment, found

most famously in the second commandment’s declaration that Yahweh pun-
ishes children for the sins of their fathers unto the fourth generation, is re-
jected in this passage. To be sure, the passage deals with divine justice, not
human justice. In the human sphere, only the guilty are to be punished by
those in authority, but many Pentateuchal texts indicate that Yahweh oper-
ates according to a different principle—the principle of collective responsi-
bility. In the Torah books, this principle is understood positively: that the
sins of the father should be visited upon the children is an expression of
Yahweh’s mercy. Exodus 34:6–7 describes Yahweh as merciful and gracious,
slow to anger, abounding in steadfast love and faithfulness, and forgiving
the wicked, but he does not excuse the wicked entirely. Instead, he spreads
their punishment over three or four generations rather than exacting full
punishment on a single individual all at once. Likewise, the Deuteronomis-
tic historian used the idea of delayed punishment to explain disasters that
befell virtuous kings—these disasters were merciful postponements of the
punishment of a previous generation. However, what was once perceived as
a mercy came increasingly to be seen as the unjust punishment of the in-
nocent. Several biblical passages try to bring greater justice to this picture.
Exodus 20:5–6 emphasizes that those punished in the third and fourth
generations are themselves wicked, and those rewarded in the thousandth
generation are themselves virtuous. The Deuteronomistic notion of delayed
304 Ezekiel and 2–3 Isaiah

punishment is rejected by the Chronicler. Thus, 1 and 2 Chronicles present

the same historical narrative as 1 and 2 Kings but rewritten so that no catas-
trophe is ever explained as punishment for the guilt of anyone other than
the one experiencing the catastrophe.
After 586, some accepted the idea that the nation was suffering because
of the accumulated guilt of previous generations (notably the Deuterono-
mistic historian), but for others the idea of accumulated guilt and transgen-
erational punishment lost much of its explanatory power. The destruction
and exile were devastatingly severe punishments that were difficult to justify
as delayed punishment for an earlier generation’s violations.
Ezekiel is among those who reject the doctrine of collective responsi-
bility in the execution of divine justice. In chapter 18, he responds to the idea
of suffering for one’s ancestors’ sins by declaring that times have changed.
Yahweh will no longer punish the people collectively—each person will be
judged individually, and only the sinner will be punished. This was a major
departure from Ex 34 and even from the roughly contemporaneous view of
the Deuteronomistic school.
It should be noted that this kind of departure, this kind of polyphony,
did not impinge upon the authority of the Hebrew Bible for the nation of Is-
rael. The Bible’s authority did not derive from some supposed consistency or
univocality. The philosophical tradition so influential in western culture that
defines truth in monistic terms—that is, only that which contains no contra-
diction is true, and only that which is true is authoritative—is alien to the
ancient non-Hellenized world. The Hebrew Bible is not a work of philosophy
and does not strive to present philosophical truth. The various books of the
Hebrew Bible present the best efforts of sages, prophets, scribes, and visionar-
ies to respond to and explain the experiences and crises of the nation over a
period of centuries. The Bible’s authority derives from the explanatory power
of its insights into and understanding of Yahweh’s governance of the world
and his plans for Israel. Those insights and understandings may shift and
even stand in contradiction with one another, but they are not mutually exclu-
sive, and their contradictions do not affect their authoritative status within
the community, their ability to explain and to console, and their ability to
nourish the faith of a people convinced that Yahweh would never desert
them, no matter how difficult it may be to understand his interactions with
them.
Ezekiel and 2–3 Isaiah 305

Postdestruction Prophecies and Metaphors of Restoration

Ezekiel 33 states that in the year 586, a fugitive brought the news of the fall
of Jerusalem, and Ezekiel exchanged his message of doom for a message of
hope. Before the fall of the city, his task had been to shatter the people’s il-
lusions, shake them out of their complacency. Now that they were reduced
to despair and remorse, his task was to offer reassurance and hope. Yahweh
would initiate a new beginning.
Though Israel’s punishment was deserved, it did not, according to
Ezekiel, betoken the end of the relationship between Yahweh and his peo-
ple. A new Israel would rise from the remnant of Judah and Israel. He ex-
presses this restoration by means of various metaphors and visions.
Chapter 34 condemns the shepherds (a common ancient Near Eastern
metaphor for leaders) of the people and promises to set up in the future
one shepherd of the house of David to be prince among the people. Chap-
ter 36 describes the restoration using metaphors of purity and cleansing.
Israel will be cleansed from the impurities of her past and given a new
covenant of the heart.

I will take you from among the nations and gather you from
all the countries, and I will bring you back to your own land. I
will sprinkle clean water upon you, and you shall be clean:
I will cleanse you from all your uncleanness and from all your
fetishes. And I will give you a new heart and put a new spirit
into you: I will remove the heart of stone from your body and
give you a heart of flesh; and I will put my spirit into you. Thus
I will cause you to follow my laws and faithfully to observe my
rules. Then you shall dwell in the land which I gave to your
fathers, and you shall be my people and I will be your god.
(36:24–25)

Here, as in Jeremiah, a utopian redesign of human nature is envisaged, one

in which the problems associated with the exercise of human free will will
be obviated. Yahweh’s law, teachings, and commandments will not change;
human nature will be transformed. Yahweh will cause humans to obey his
instructions, implying the elimination of free will: Yahweh’s Torah will be
observed in a kind of robo-righteousness.
Another metaphor used for the restoration of a new Israel out of the
remnant of the old is the metaphor of revival from death, found in chapter 37.
306 Ezekiel and 2–3 Isaiah

The hand of Yahweh came upon me. He took me out by the spirit
of Yahweh and set me down in the valley. It was full of bones. He
led me all around them; there were very many of them spread
over the valley and they were very dry. He said to me, “O mortal
can these bones live again?” I replied, “my lord Yahweh, only you
know.” And He said to me, “Prophesy over these bones and say to
them: O dry bones, hear the word of Yahweh! Thus said my lord
Yahweh to these bones: I will cause breath to enter you and you
shall live again. I will lay sinews upon you, and cover you with
flesh, and form skin over you. And I will put breath into you, and
you shall live again. And you shall know that I am Yahweh!” I
prophesied as I had been commanded. And while I was prophe-
sying, suddenly there was a sound of rattling, and the bones
came together, bone to matching bone. I looked and there were
sinews on them, and flesh had grown, and skin had formed over
them. . . . The breath entered them, and they came to life and
stood up on their feet, a vast multitude. And He said to me, “O
mortal, these bones are the whole House of Israel. They say, ‘Our
bones are dried up, our house is gone; we are doomed.’ Prophesy
therefore and say to them: Thus said my lord Yahweh: I am going
to open your graves and lift you out of the graves, O my people,
and bring you to the land of Israel. You shall know, O my people,
that I am Yahweh, when I have opened your graves and lifted you
out of your graves. I will put my breath into you and you shall
live again, and I will set you upon your own soil. Then you shall
know that I Yahweh have spoken and have acted”—declares Yah-
weh. (37:1–8, 10–14)

In the interpretation that follows this vision, the bones are said to be “the
whole House of Israel” who say, “Our bones are dried up and our hope is
lost” (37:11). Yahweh promises to raise Israel from the “grave,” a metaphor
for exile, and restore her to her homeland—as one people, north and south
with one prince to rule over her. This famous “Valley of Dry Bones” passage
has often been decontextualized and cited as a source for the doctrine of a
literal resurrection after death. But in its context it is clearly one of many
metaphors employed by the prophet Ezekiel to describe Israel’s redemption
from exile and restoration in its land.
Chapter 47 describes the restored land and city: At the center of the
restored community is a new Jerusalem, and at its center a rebuilt Temple
Ezekiel and 2–3 Isaiah 307

described in detail in the last nine chapters of the book. In Ezekiel’s uto-
pian vision, the land is equally allotted among all twelve tribes. Jerusalem
lies in the center with twelve great gates (one for each tribe), its Temple
the source of a never-ending river that will make the Dead Sea flow with
fresh water. Zadokite priests preside, assisted by Levite menials, and no
foreigners are permitted entry (a view not shared by others in the post-
destruction era).
While Ezekiel believed that Yahweh would restore a purified Israel to
the land under a Davidic monarch and prophesied to this effect, he (like
Jeremiah) also maintained that a relationship with Yahweh was possible in
the meantime, a relationship outside of the chosen land. Thus, Ezekiel’s re-
sponse to the national disaster and exile may be summarized as follows: al-
though Israel’s punishment was fully deserved, Yahweh is with his people in
exile. Even following the destruction, a relationship with Yahweh remains
possible in the diaspora.
The Jewish Diaspora was a religious-national body the like of which
had never before been seen. A people remained loyal to its god while in ex-
ile from its own land, and without worshipping that god cultically or by
means of sacrifice (since Jerusalem was the only legitimate altar site). In
time, a new worship would be fashioned—one without sacrifice, consisting
of prayer, confession, fasts, and ritual observance. Three times a day Jews
would pray in the direction of Jerusalem. Worship in synagogues would
come into being. The importance of the Sabbath would grow as a memorial
of the covenant and symbol of Jewish faith. And as a new development,
non-Jews would join themselves to Yahweh, adopting the religious worship
of Israel out of religious conviction. It has been said with only some exag-
geration that as the history of Israel as a nation comes to an end, the history
of Judaism begins.

Second Isaiah (Isaiah 40–55)

A second response to the destruction and exile can be found in the anony-
mous writings appended to the book of Isaiah. There are two discrete units
of material appended to Isaiah—chapters 40–55, known as Second Isaiah,
and chapters 56–66, known as Third Isaiah. These chapters differ from Isa-
iah proper in several ways. First, it is clear that Second Isaiah and parts of
Third Isaiah were written after the exile, whereas the historical Isaiah was
active in the late eighth and early seventh centuries b.c.e. Assyria was Is-
rael’s oppressor in the time of the historical Isaiah, but in Second and Third
308 Ezekiel and 2–3 Isaiah

Isaiah Babylon is referred to as the oppressor, Jerusalem is referred to as

destroyed, and the audience addressed is living in exile. Indeed, the ap-
pended materials even know of the overthrow of Babylon by Cyrus of Per-
sia around 539 b.c.e. and express some of the euphoria that attended Cyrus’s
authorization of the Jews to return from Babylon to Jerusalem and rebuild
their Temple (Isa 44:28). Moreover, there are stylistic differences between
First Isaiah and Second and Third Isaiah. The latter units contain no bio-
graphical data, for example. Finally, these materials evidence a new theol-
ogy of history, a new attitude to foreign nations, and a renewed emphasis on
monotheism.

Comfort Ye
Second Isaiah appears to be an entirely postdestruction work. The inaugural
oracle in chapter 40 is an oracle of consolation and comfort. The prophet en-
visions a straight and level highway prepared in the wilderness for a dramatic
procession of Yahweh, the shepherd, leading his people back to Jerusalem.

Comfort, oh comfort my people,

Says your god.
Speak tenderly to Jerusalem,
And declare to her
That her term of ser vice is over,
That iniquity is expiated;
For she has received at the hand of Yahweh
Double for all her sins.
A voice rings out:
“Clear in the desert
A road for Yahweh!
Level in the wilderness
A highway for our god!
Let every valley be raised,
Every hill and mount made low.
Let the rugged ground become level
And the ridges become a plain.
The Presence of Yahweh shall appear,
And all flesh, as one, shall behold—
For Yahweh himself has spoken.”
Ezekiel and 2–3 Isaiah 309

A voice rings out: “Proclaim!”

Another asks, “What shall I proclaim?”
“All flesh is grass,
All its goodness like flowers of the field:
Grass withers, flowers fade
. . . But the word of our god is always fulfilled!”

. . . Behold, my lord Yahweh comes in might,

. . . Like a shepherd he pastures his flock:

He gathers the lambs in his arms
And carries them in his bosom;
Gently he drives the mother sheep. (40:1–8, 10, 11)

A voice cries out to proclaim a literal return from exile. Yahweh is opening
a highway and leading his flock home like a shepherd at the head of a new
exodus, an idea so important that it recurs at the end of the unit in chapter
55. A second key theme of Second Isaiah is sounded at both the beginning
and end of the unit: The word of our god is always fulfilled or, in some
translations, the word of our god stands forever. This idea is the essence of
the Israelites’ hope during the period of captivity and exile. It appears in
the first oracle of Second Isaiah and is beautifully restated in the last oracle
in chapter 55.

For as the rain or snow drops from heaven

And returns not there,
But soaks the earth
And makes it bring forth vegetation,
Yielding seed for sowing and bread for eating,
So is the word that issues from my mouth:
It does not come back to me unfulfi lled,
But performs what I purpose,
Achieves what I sent it to do.
Yea, you shall leave in joy and be led home
secure.
Before you, mount and hill shall shout aloud,
And all the trees of the field shall clap their hands. (55:10–12)
310 Ezekiel and 2–3 Isaiah

The everlasting word of Yahweh, its guaranteed fulfillment, specifically to

bring his people home in a new exodus—these are the ideas that form an
envelope or inclusio around the entire unit of Second Isaiah.

Monotheism
The monotheism implicit in First Isaiah becomes explicit in Second Isaiah.
For Second Isaiah, coming to terms with the destruction of 586 b.c.e. means
accepting that Israel’s punishment was deserved and asserting that Yahweh
controls the history of not just Israel but also the nations. There is no power
other than Yahweh. Referring to the rise and fall of nations, 41:4 states:

Who has wrought and achieved this?

He who announced the generations from the start—
I, Yahweh, who was first
And will be with the last as well.

Yahweh is the first and the last, which is to say—everything. There is no de-
ity but Yahweh. Isaiah 44 satirizes those nations who make and worship
idols and ridicules the folly of ascribing divinity to that which one has cre-
ated with one’s own hands! In Isa 41 Yahweh states his case against these
vain and useless idols, summoning them to answer for themselves and to
show that they are gods by announcing what will occur.

Let them approach and tell us what will happen.

Tell us what has occurred,
And we will take note of it;
Or announce to us what will occur,
That we may know the outcome.
Foretell what is yet to happen,
That we may know that you are gods!
Do anything, good or bad,
That we may be awed and see.
Why, you are less than nothing,
Your effect is less than nullity;
One who chooses you is an abomination. (41:22–24)

But this is only half the picture. Not only are the gods of the nations no-
gods, but Yahweh is the true god of all nations. Who raised Cyrus of Per-
Ezekiel and 2–3 Isaiah 311

sia from the north to sweep through the ancient Near East? No one but
Yahweh.

I have roused him from the north, and he has come . . .

And he has trampled rulers like mud,
Like a potter treading clay
. . . The things once predicted to Zion—
Behold here they are! (41:25, 27)

In these passages Second Isaiah articulates the last in a series of transfor-

mations. Yahweh, once a southern deity imported into Canaan, then the
national god of Israel, has become here the lord of universal history. The
only god is the god of Israel.

The Suffering Servant

Second Isaiah also contains the famous Servant Songs (42:1–4, 49:1–6, 50:4–9,
52:13–53:12). The identity of the servant in these passages has been a puzzle
to biblical interpreters for centuries, especially because the servant is at
times a collective figure and at times an individual figure. In chapter 49 the
servant is described as a prophet but with a universal message, rather than
a message for the Israelites alone. The servant or prophet is first identified
as Israel herself.

Yahweh appointed me before I was born,

He named me while I was in my mother’s womb.
He made my mouth like a sharpened blade,
He hid me in the shadow of his hand,
And he made me like a polished arrow;
He concealed me in his quiver.
And he said to me, “You are my servant,
Israel in whom I glory.” (49:1–3)

Yet in verse 5 it would appear that the prophet/servant has a mission to Is-
rael, to bring her back to Yahweh, and therefore is not to be identified with
Israel.

And now Yahweh has resolved—

He who formed me in the womb to be his servant—
312 Ezekiel and 2–3 Isaiah

To bring back Jacob to himself,

That Israel may be restored to him. (49:5)

This mission is then expanded in verse 6:

For he has said: it is too little that you should be my servant

In that I raise up the tribes of Jacob
And restore the survivors of Israel:
I will also make you a light of nations,
That My salvation may reach the ends of the earth.

Chapter 50 speaks of the servant as rebellious and persecuted.

I offered my back to the floggers,

And my cheeks to those who tore out my hair.
I did not hide my face
From insult and spittle. (Isa 50:6)

But it is the famous and difficult passage in Isa 53 that most movingly de-
scribes the suffering and sorrow of Yahweh’s servant.

He was despised, we held him of no account.

Yet it was our sickness that he was bearing,
Our suffering that he endured.
We accounted him plagued,
Smitten and afflicted by Elohim
But he was wounded because of our sins,
Crushed because of our iniquities.
He bore the chastisement that made us whole,
And by his bruises we were healed.
We all went astray like sheep,
Each going his own way;
And Yahweh visited upon him
The guilt of all of us.
He was maltreated, yet he was submissive,
He did not open his mouth;
Like a sheep being led to slaughter,
Like a ewe, dumb before those who shear her,
He did not open his mouth.
Ezekiel and 2–3 Isaiah 313

. . . And his grave was set among the wicked,

And with the rich, in his death—
Though he had done no injustice
And had spoken no falsehood.
But Yahweh chose to crush him by disease,
That, if he made himself an offering for guilt,
He might see offspring and have long life,
And that through him Yahweh’s purpose might prosper. (53:3–11)

There have been many attempts to equate this man of sorrows with all
kinds of figures. Early on, Jesus’ followers saw Jesus as the suffering servant
of Yahweh in Isaiah. The New Testament writers borrowed passages from
Isaiah, particularly chapter 53, when constructing their narratives of Jesus’
life and death. He is depicted as the innocent and righteous servant who
suffered for the sins of others. In the teachings of Paul, however, Christians
are identified as the servant who suffers with and for Jesus. Despite these
later theological interpretations, the anonymous writer of Second Isaiah
was not writing about a remote Nazarene teacher and charismatic healer
who would live more than five centuries later. Examined in its original con-
text, it appears most likely that the servant is Israel herself, described meta-
phorically as an individual whose present suffering and humiliation is due
to the sins of other nations, but whose future restoration and exaltation will
cause astonishment among those nations, who will then be humbled to
Yahweh. There are problems with even this interpretation. The main objec-
tion to interpreting the servant as Israel is Isa 49:5, which describes the
servant as having a mission to Israel. It seems a little odd to say that Israel
bears a mission to Israel. However, this problem can be solved if we remem-
ber that Israel is often a divided entity in prophetic thought, so that perhaps
the writer envisions a mission of one part—the righteous part—to the
other—the part that has gone astray. Leaving aside this difficulty, the more
prominent motif in the Servant Song of Isaiah is that the servant has a mis-
sion to the world—a role that would suit Israel quite well. Furthermore, the
phrase “Israel, my servant” appears in Second Isaiah eight times so that the
idea of Israel as Yahweh’s servant to the nations is clearly a part of Isaiah’s
conceptual world. And since we are dealing with poetry rather than a rig-
orously consistent metaphysical treatise, it should not be too surprising
that sometimes the servant is spoken of as a collectivity and sometimes as
an individual (the same holds true of Israel, in fact). Thus, in its original
context it is likely that the servant is Israel herself.
314 Ezekiel and 2–3 Isaiah

Israel’s Mission
If the servant is Israel, then we can see how Second Isaiah offers yet another
interpretation of the events of 586—an ultimately positive interpretation.
The punishment Israel suffered, even if excessive (and Isa 40 claims that
Israel has received double for all her sins), is not meaningless. It will lead to
national redemption. Israel will be healed by her wounds. In addition, suf-
fering leads to a new role for Israel among the nations. Second Isaiah ex-
presses a new self-awareness that was beginning to take hold in the exile.
Some Israelites saw themselves as the faithful Servant of Yahweh, a servant
whose loyalty to Yahweh in dark times would broadcast the knowledge of
Yahweh throughout the nations. Israel was chosen from the womb to serve
Yahweh’s universal purpose. Israel’s suffering, observed by others, would
lead to the recognition of Yahweh by those others. Where once Yahweh had
covenanted with David to lead his people Israel, he now covenants with all
Israel to lead the nations of the world in Yahweh’s way, as may be seen in
the following passage:

Incline your ear and come to me;

Harken, and you shall be revived.
And I will make with you an everlasting covenant,
The enduring loyalty promised to David.
As I made him a leader of peoples,
A prince and commander of peoples,
So you shall summon a nation who you did not know,
And a nation that did not know you,
Shall come running to you—
For the sake of Yahweh your god,
The Holy One of Israel who has glorified you. (55:3–5)

Yahweh makes an eternal covenant with Israel like the covenant he once
concluded with David. The functions of the institutions of the old order are
transferred to the nation as a whole. What kings, priests, and prophets did
for Israel, Israel will now do for the whole world. As the mediator between
the only god and the nations of the world, Israel is a light unto them. All
will ascend to her, because from her comes Torah, or instruction in the di-
vine will.
 c ha p t e r 2 0
Responses to the Destruction
Lamentations and Wisdom

Readings: Lamentations; Proverbs 1–13, 32; Job 1–11, 21–31, 38–42

Lamentations
When Nebuchadrezzar burned the Temple and destroyed Jerusalem, the
initial reaction of the nation was one of overpowering grief and sadness,
reflected in the book of Lamentations. This short book of dirges lamenting
the loss of Jerusalem as the death of a beloved person is traditionally attrib-
uted to Jeremiah, but the biblical text does not itself make this claim. The
attribution may have arisen because, of all the prophets, Jeremiah reveals
the most about his personal suffering and grief and because he was present
at the destruction as an eyewitness. Likewise, the traditional attribution of
the book of Psalms to David probably arose because the biblical narrative
describes him as a musician.
There is no logical development of ideas in Lamentations, primarily
because of the artificial device guiding its construction. Four of the five
chapters are acrostic poems, with each verse, or series of verses, beginning
with a letter of the alphabet in sequence (in chapter 3, there are three verses
per letter). This gives the poem formal unity but no logical flow. It has been
pointed out that this form is particularly appropriate for an expression of
grief that is too profound and all-encompassing to be logical.

315
316 Lamentations and Wisdom

There are ancient Near Eastern prototypes of laments for destroyed

cities, understood as the result of a deity’s decision to abandon the city. The
biblical book of Lamentations belongs to the same genre. The lamentations
over Jerusalem resemble David’s lamentation over Saul—the former beauty
and wealth of the beloved are contrasted with his or her present state. At
the same time we are given a picture of the great suffering that accompa-
nied the final collapse.

Alas!
Lonely sits the city
Once great with people!
She that was great among nations
Is become like a widow:
The princess among states
Is become a thrall. (1:1)

Alas!
The gold is dulled,
Debased the finest gold!
The sacred gems are spilled
At every street corner.
The precious children of Zion;
Once valued as gold—
Alas, they are accounted as earthen pots,
Work of a potter’s hands!
Even jackals offer the breast
And suckle their young;
But my poor people has turned cruel,
Like ostriches of the desert.
The tongue of the suckling cleaves
To its palate for thirst.
Little children beg for bread;
None gives them a morsel.
Those who feasted on dainties
Lie famished in the streets;
Those who were reared in purple
Have embraced refuse heaps.
The guilt of my poor people
Exceeded the iniquity of Sodom,
Lamentations and Wisdom 317

Which was overthrown in a moment,

Without a hand striking it.
Her elect were purer than snow,
Whiter than milk.
Their limbs were ruddier than coral,
Their bodies were like sapphire.
Now their faces are blacker than soot,
They are not recognized in the streets;
Their skin has shriveled on their bones,
It has become dry as wood.
Better off were the slain of the sword
Than those slain by famine,
Who pined away, [as though] wounded,
For lack of the fruits of the field.
With their own hands, tenderhearted women
Have cooked their children;
Such became their fare,
In the disaster of my poor people. (4:1–10)

The poet adopts the standard Deuteronomistic interpretation of events—an

interpretation that infers sin from suffering and therefore harps on the sin
and impurity of Jerusalem that brought on the calamity. The poet singles
out the corrupt prophets and priests for blame and attacks the popular ide-
ology of the inviolability of Zion. In this way Yahweh is justified: Israel’s
many sins caused Yahweh to pour out his wrath and destroy Jerusalem ut-
terly. Yet the descriptions of Yahweh’s consuming rage are some of the most
powerful and disturbingly violent poetry in the Hebrew Bible (see, for ex-
ample, 2:3–7, 9–12, 17–18, 20–22) and divert attention from the people’s guilt
to their suffering—children crying for bread and starving to death, women
raped and men abused. Implicitly, then, Yahweh’s justice is challenged—a
challenge that will reach full and explicit expression in other biblical books.
In chapter 3, the poet switches to the first person, and Jerusalem
speaks like one pursued and beaten by an angry and violent master.

I am the man who has known affliction

Under the rod of his wrath;
Me he drove on and on
In unrelieved darkness;
On none but me he brings down his hand
318 Lamentations and Wisdom

Again and again, without cease.

He has worn away my flesh and skin;
He has shattered my bones.
All around me he has built
Misery and hardship;
He has made me dwell in darkness,
Like those long dead.
He has walled me in and I cannot break out;
He has weighed me down with chains.
And when I cry and plead,
He shuts out my prayer;
He has walled in my ways with hewn blocks,
He has made my paths a maze.
He is a lurking bear to me,
A lion in hiding.
He has forced me off my way and mangled me,
He has left me numb. (3:1–11)

In a remarkable passage, the poet describes Yahweh as refusing to hear the

prayers of Israel.

We have transgressed and rebelled

But you have not forgiven.
You have clothed yourself in anger and pursued us,
You have slain without pity.
You have screened yourself off with a cloud,
That no prayer may pass through.
You have made us filth and refuse
In the midst of the peoples. (3:42–45)

The poem ends with a plea for reconciliation.

But you, O Yahweh, are enthroned forever,

Your throne endures through the ages.
Why have you forgotten us utterly,
Forsaken us for all time?
Take us back, O Yahweh to yourself,
And let us come back;
Renew our days as of old!
Lamentations and Wisdom 319

For truly, you have rejected us,

Bitterly raged against us.
Take us back, O Yahweh, to yourself,
And let us come back;
Renew our days as of old! (5:19–22)

Lamentations represents one response to the fall of Jerusalem—an over-

whelming sense of loss, grief, misery, and a longing to return. The two
centuries following the destruction would prove to be a crucial period of
transition, and Israelite literature in this period reflects the nation’s con-
tinuing struggle with the philosophical and religious challenges posed by
the destruction. How could this disastrous event be explained? The re-
sponse of the Deuteronomistic school was outlined in Chapter 14: Israel
was collectively punished for the sinful idolatry of her kings; history simply
reflects divine justice on a national and international level. The prophetic
response was outlined in Chapter 16: Israel was punished for violations of
the covenant, but a purified and righteous remnant will be restored. Jere-
miah and Ezekiel promoted the idea of a continuing relationship with Yah-
weh in exile while awaiting a fantastic restoration and redesign of human
nature, while Second Isaiah emphasized a universal significance for the
suffering of Yahweh’s servant Israel: Israel’s suffering served a larger divine
plan by preparing her for a new role in world history.
Still other responses are to be found in the books collected in the
third section of the Hebrew Bible known as the Writings (Heb: Ketuvim).
While some of the books in the third section of the Bible may have origi-
nated in the predestruction era, it is widely believed that they became au-
thoritative for the community in the postexilic period. As such, they served
the postexilic community as a prism through which to view and come to
grips with Israel’s tragic history.

Wisdom Literature
The so-called wisdom books of the Hebrew Bible are Proverbs, Job, and
Ecclesiastes. Israelite wisdom literature belongs to a larger scribal tradition
of wisdom literature in the ancient Near East. Very little in biblical wisdom
texts, apart from their monotheism, lacks a parallel in the wisdom litera-
ture of Egypt and Mesopotamia. Ancient Near Eastern wisdom literature is
characterized by its praise of human intelligence applied to understanding
the ways of the world. Often presenting traditional advice that has been
320 Lamentations and Wisdom

found to be tried and true, ancient Near Eastern wisdom literature is uni-
versal and humanistic in its orientation. Likewise, Israelite wisdom litera-
ture does not speak to the particular and historical condition of Israel but
to the general human condition. Biblical wisdom texts make no special
claim to having been divinely revealed—these texts contain observational
wisdom that can be weighed, confirmed, or disputed by experience.
The Hebrew word for wisdom, hokhmah, means literally “skill” and
refers to the skill of living properly, morally, or well. The biblical corpus con-
tains various types of wisdom material.

(1) Clan/family wisdom—commonsense observations and apho-

risms typical of many cultures. Many sound like advice passed
on from parent to child. Although these aphorisms are scattered
throughout the Hebrew Bible, many are contained in the book
of Proverbs:
Better a meal of vegetables where there is love than a fattened ox
where there is hate. (15:17)
“Bad, bad,” says the buyer, but having moved off he congratu-
lates himself. (20:14)
The door turns on its hinge, and the lazy man on his bed. (26:14)
Like cold water to a parched throat is good news from a distant
land. (25:25)
(2) Court wisdom—produced to serve the needs of the court, a
genre well attested in ancient Egypt. Court wisdom consists of
bureaucratic or administrative advice and practical instruction
on manners, diplomacy, and how to live well and prosper.
Put your external affairs in order, get ready what you have in the
field, then build yourself a home. (24:27)
He who guards his mouth and tongue guards himself from
trouble. (21:23)
For want of strategy an army falls, but victory comes with much
planning. (11:14)
He who loves discipline loves knowledge, he who spurns reproof
is a brutish man. (12:1)
(3) Reflective probing into the critical problems of human exis-
tence. The biblical books that exemplify this type of wisdom lit-
erature, the books of Job and Ecclesiastes, will be discussed below.
Lamentations and Wisdom 321

According to Jewish tradition, King Solomon is to be credited with

the composition of Proverbs and Ecclesiastes, as well as several noncanoni-
cal wisdom works. This tradition presumably arises from 1 Kgs 5:9–14,
which describes Solomon as the wisest of all men, composing 3,000 prov-
erbs and 1,005 poems. Like the attribution of the entire Pentateuch to Mo-
ses, the entire book of Psalms to David, and the book of Lamentations to
Jeremiah, the attribution of Proverbs and Ecclesiastes to Solomon does not
withstand scrutiny.
As noted above, the wisdom literature of the Hebrew Bible tends to be
universalistic, ahistorical, and humanistic. There is nothing particularly Is-
raelite about these works—no mention of the Exodus, of Sinai, of Moses, or
any of the narrative traditions of the nation—and they are paralleled in
great abundance in the writings of other peoples of the ancient Near East. In
the book of Proverbs, wisdom is connected with Yahweh and adherence to
his ways. However, biblical wisdom, like ancient Near Eastern wisdom gen-
erally, grounds morality on somewhat nonparticularistic notions of pru-
dence and “god/Yahweh-fearing” rather than on Israel’s historical covenant
with Yahweh.

Proverbs
A classic book of Israelite wisdom, Proverbs may contain some material of
considerable antiquity, even if it reached its final form only in postexilic
times. The many affinities between Proverbs and Egyptian, Canaanite, and
Babylonian literature suggest that Israel assimilated wisdom material from
her wider environment. Like wisdom literature in general, the book of Prov-
erbs ignores the historical odyssey of the Israelites, issues of sacrifice, idola-
try, and even social injustice and is cosmopolitan and universal in flavor. The
chief aim of Proverbs seems to be the inculcation of wisdom as the means to
social tranquility and a happy life. Young people should master their im-
pulses and lead productive and sensible lives. Many maxims are intended to
educate sons (there is no mention of daughters), and much of chapters 1–9 is
formally pedagogical. These chapters warn against the seductions of foreign
women and urge young men to pursue wisdom—figured here as a virtuous
woman—created before all other created things and assisting Yahweh in or-
dering the universe. Proverbs values hard work and diligence and warns
against excessive sleep, sex, and wine. The book recommends honesty in
business affairs, kindness, loyalty, impartiality, sobriety, humility, restraint,
and sincerity. Wealth is not to be desired at the cost of calmness and peace.
322 Lamentations and Wisdom

The wisdom sayings of Proverbs are usually short, two-line sentences

in which the second line runs parallel to the first. Parallelism establishes
various connections between the two parts of a verse. An example of syn-
onymous parallelism, in which the two parallel units are essentially synon-
ymous, is found in Prov 22:1 and is a classic feature of biblical poetry in
general:

A good name is to be chosen rather than great riches, and favor

is better than silver and gold.

In antithetic parallelism, the two lines form a balanced pair of opposites, as

in Prov 10:1:

A wise son makes a glad father, but a foolish son is a sorrow to

his mother.

When the second line completes or intensifies the thought of the first, it is
termed ascending parallelism, as may be seen in Prov 11:22:

Like a gold ring in the snout of a pig is a beautiful woman bereft

of sense.

In the book of Proverbs, wisdom itself is established as a religious concept.

In some passages, wisdom is personified as a woman who promises insight
and counsel (1:20–33, 8:1–36, 9:1–6). In other passages, wisdom is described
as being present when the world was created (3:19, 8:22–30). Already in the
first chapter of Proverbs, wisdom is ascribed a religious value and is linked
with reverence for and obedience to Yahweh.

The fear of Yahweh is the beginning of wisdom; fools despise

wisdom and discipline. (1:7)

Similarly,

Trust in Yahweh with all your heart, and do not rely on your
own understanding. (3:5–8)

Wisdom guards one from evil. The wise person accepts the sufferings with
which Yahweh disciplines him. If a righteous man suffers, then he is being
Lamentations and Wisdom 323

chastised by Yahweh as a son is disciplined by his father, and he should not

reject this reproof.

For Yahweh reproves him whom he loves, as a father the son in

whom he delights. (3:12)

Most striking is the book of Proverbs’ optimism and even complacency.

There is an almost smug certainty in the book that the righteous and the
wicked of the world receive what they deserve in this life. Yahweh’s just
providence and the existence of a moral world order are presuppositions that
the book does not question. The wise person’s deeds are good and will bring
him happiness and success. The foolish person’s deeds are evil and lead to
failure and ruin. The truly wise person knows that the world is essentially
coherent and ethically ordered, that clear laws of reward and punishment ex-
ist in the world:

He who digs a pit will fall into it, and a stone will come back
upon him who starts it rolling. (26:27)
Righteousness protects him whose way is blameless; wickedness
subverts the sinner. (13:6)

Th is insistence on the basic justice of the world and the power of wisdom
or fear of Yahweh to guarantee success and security was one strand of
ancient Israelite thought that reached crystallization in the book of Prov-
erbs and was available as a response to, an explanation of, the catastro-
phes that had befallen the nation. The same insistence may be seen in the
work of the Deuteronomistic school, unwilling to relinquish the idea of a
moral deity in control of history and preferring to infer the nation’s sin-
fulness from its suffering and calamity. Better to blame the sufferer—
Israel—and so keep Yahweh and the system of divine retributive justice
intact. But it is precisely this formulaic and conventional piety that is
challenged in two other wisdom books of the Bible—Job and Ecclesiastes.
In Job we fi nd the idea that suffering is not always punitive; it is not al-
ways a sign of wickedness; it is not always explicable. This is the first of
several subversions of fundamental biblical principles that the reader en-
counters in the book of Job.
324 Lamentations and Wisdom

Job
The book of Job, which is probably no earlier than the sixth century b.c.e.
(though scholars disagree), can be one of the hardest books of the Bible for
many moderns to read because its conclusions seem to fly in the face of basic
religious convictions. But Job’s charges against the deity must be taken seri-
ously. After all, the narrator makes it clear that Yahweh takes them seriously.
Yahweh nowhere denies Job’s charges, and in fact at the end of the story,
Yahweh states that Job has spoken truly (Job 42:7).
Job attacks the optimistic conventional piety typified in the book of
Proverbs and challenges the assumption that there is a moral world order.
The issues raised in the book of Job are (1) why the deity permits blatant in-
justice and undeserved suffering and evil to exist in the world and (2) whether
people will be virtuous when they are afflicted and suffering; that is, are
people righteous only because the deity will reward them for it, or are they
righteous because of the intrinsic or inherent value of righteousness?
In literary terms, the book contains two primary units. First is a
simple prose story that provides a framework for the book, chapters 1, 2,
and 42. This narrative framework, which tells of a scrupulously righteous
man named Job afflicted by horrendous calamity, was probably a standard
ancient Near Eastern folktale of great antiquity. The story is set not in Israel
but in Edom, and Job is not an Israelite but an eastern magnate dwelling in
the country of Uz.
However, the Israelite author of the book of Job inserts a lengthy po-
etic dialogue (some thirty-nine chapters long) into the middle of this sim-
ple folktale. The addition of this second literary unit transforms the legend
dramatically. While the Job of the narrative frame seems to accept his fate,
the Job of the poetic dialogue rails against the injustice of the universe and
the deity. These two characterizations of Job are already hinted at in his
name, which is bivalent in meaning. The name Job (pronounced Iyyov) can
mean “enemy” (in Hebrew) or “the repentant one” (in Aramaic). And in-
deed, as the story progresses, both senses of the name will be appropriate.
The book’s structure is outlined in Table 6. Chapters 1 and 2 contain
the prose prologue about the pious and prosperous Job and his devastation
as the result of a challenge put to Yahweh. At the end of the prologue, three
friends come to comfort him and to sit with him in silence for seven days
(2:13). After this week of mourning, Job and his friends are not silent. Their
discourse is represented in the large poetic section that extends from chap-
ter 3 to 42:7.
Table 6. Structure of the Book of Job
Narrative Prologue— Chapters 1–2
Poetic Dialogue 3:1–42:6
1st Cycle, 3–11
Job speaks, 3
Eliphaz replies, 4–5
Job speaks, 6–7
Bildad replies, 8
Job speaks, 9–10
Zophar replies, 11
2nd Cycle, 12–20
Job speaks, 12:1–14:22
Eliphaz replies, 15:1–35
Job speaks, 16:1–17:16
Bildad replies, 18:1–21
Job speaks, 19:1–29
Zophar replies, 20:1–29
3rd Cycle, 21–31
Job speaks, 21
Eliphaz replies, 22
Job speaks, 23–24
Bildad replies, 25
Job speaks, 26–31
Elihu’s Speech, 32–37
1. 32–33
2. 34
3. 35
4. 36–37
Yahweh’s Speech, 38:1–42:6
Yahweh, 38:1–40:2
Job, 40:3–5
Yahweh, 40:6–41:34
Job, 42:1–6
Narrative Epilogue 42:7–17
326 Lamentations and Wisdom

First, there is a dialogue between Job and his three friends (3:1–31:40)
that can be divided into three cycles of speeches. Job opens each cycle, and
then his friends speak in a regular pattern, first Eliphaz (with Job respond-
ing), then Bildad (with Job responding), then Zophar. This pattern of six
speeches occurs three times, but the third set omits a speech by Zophar.
This deviation ensures that Job has the first and the last word (a summation
speech in chapters 29–31). At first, the friends seek to comfort Job and to ex-
plain his suffering, but their comfort turns increasingly cold and dissolves
ultimately in a callous contempt for Job’s condition. This section closes with
a long speech by Job (29–31) lamenting the loss of his past pleasant life, pro-
testing his innocence, and calling on his god to answer (31:35). Then Elihu, a
previously unannounced fourth friend appears and gives four speeches (32–
37) admonishing Job and defending divine justice. This is followed by a poetic
discourse between Yahweh—who poses a series of rhetorical questions—and
Job—who appears contrite. This section also falls into four parts: two long
speeches by Yahweh and two short ones by Job. A concluding prose epilogue
vindicates Job. Yahweh criticizes the friends, and a rather unexpected happy
ending sees Job restored to his fortunes before experiencing a peaceful death.
A closer examination of the book reveals a fascinating narrative pro-
gression. The story opens by introducing Job, a blameless and upright man,
who fears Yahweh and shuns evil (1:1). The moral virtue and innocence of
Job is thus established in the opening line as a nonnegotiable narrative fact.
Yet this Job is to become the victim of a challenge issued by the satan (= the
accuser) in the Heavenly Council. The satan is not to be confused with the
character Satan. Satan, or the Devil, does not appear in the Hebrew Bible,
where Yahweh has no evil adversary. He is the creation of later literature.
The satan, however, occurs four times in the Hebrew Bible (Job, Num 22:32,
Zech 3:1–4, and 1 Chr 21:1). The satan is simply a member of the divine
council (one of Yahweh’s minions), whose function it is to investigate affairs
on earth and act as a kind of prosecuting attorney, bringing evildoers to
justice. Only in later Jewish and especially Christian thought does the term
lose the definite article and become a proper name—Satan—for an enemy or
opponent of Yahweh (the Devil). This later concept of Satan develops as a
useful means of explaining the existence of evil in the world without attrib-
uting it directly to Yahweh. But that is not the function of the satan (the
prosecutor) here. He works for Yahweh, and when Yahweh boasts of his pi-
ous servant Job, the prosecuting angel wonders, as his portfolio requires
him to do, whether Job’s piety is sincere. Perhaps it is motivated by self-
interest. Since he has been blessed with such good fortune and prosperity,
Lamentations and Wisdom 327

Job is, naturally enough, pious and righteous. But would his piety survive
suffering and affliction? Deprived of his wealth, would he not curse Yah-
weh? Yahweh is confident that Job’s piety is not superficial or driven by the
desire for reward, and he permits the satan to put Job to the test. Job’s chil-
dren are killed, and all his cattle and property are destroyed. But Job’s re-
sponse in 1:21 is:

Naked came I forth from the belly of my mother

and naked shall I return thither:
Yahweh gave, and Yahweh took away;
blessed be the name of Yahweh. (Gr)

The narrator adds, “In all this, Job did not sin or accuse Elohim of anything
unworthy” (1:22; Gr). Yahweh again praises Job to the satan, saying, “and still
he holds on to his integrity, so you incited me to destroy him for nothing”
(2:3; Gr). In response, the satan proposes increasing the suffering, and Yah-
weh agrees, with the condition that Job’s life be preserved. The satan then
strikes Job’s body with terrible, painful sores in an effort to crush his spirit.
Job’s wife rages, “Do you still hold on to your integrity? Bless Elohim [i.e.,
curse him] and die!” (2:9; Gr). But still Job will not sin, will not curse his
deity. He insists on remaining virtuous and responds, “Shall we then accept
the good from Elohim and not accept the bad?” (2:10; Gr).
At first glance, it would appear that Job accepts his bitter fate. But
note that after the first round of suffering, the narrator observed that in all
this Job did not sin with his lips or impute anything unsavory to Elohim.
But now he merely observes, “In all this Job did not sin with his lips” (2:10;
Gr)—not with his lips perhaps, but is the reader to suppose that in his heart
he did impute unsavory things to the deity (Greenberg, “Job,” 285)?
Moving directly to the conclusion of the folktale in 42:7, the reader
discovers that Job is fully rewarded for his patience and steadfast loyalty,
and his household and belongings are restored twice over. Thus, the folk-
tale standing alone could be read as the story of an innocent man tested by
horrific suffering, who accepts his fate, retains his faith, and is rewarded.
Standing alone, the tale appears to reflect the values and conventional piety
of wisdom literature and the Deuteronomistic school. Suffering must be
borne by the righteous as the disciplining chastisement of a father.
However, the folktale does not stand alone. The anonymous author of
Job uses the legend concerning the righteous man Job as a frame for his
own purposes. The hint at the end of the prologue (2:10) that implies Job’s
328 Lamentations and Wisdom

imputation of unsavory things to Elohim points forward to the extensive

dialogue of the poetic section. In these chapters are Job’s unsavory accusa-
tions against the deity. Here, a most impatient, furious Job will charge his
god with gross mismanagement of the world and eventually deny the exis-
tence of a moral order altogether. The two literary units that compose the
book—the prose frame and the poetic dialogue—appear to be in tension.
Yet interwoven as they now are, they work together, the one shaping our
reading of the other. Specifically, our rejection of the accusations of Job’s
friends in the poetic dialogue is necessitated by the prose framework’s as-
sertion of Job’s innocence. Because of the nonnegotiable narrative fact of
Job’s righteousness, we know that Job’s friends lie when they say Job is suf-
fering for some hidden sin and that Job’s assertion that he has not deserved
this suffering is correct.
Let us rehearse the arguments advanced in the central core of the
book following the excellent analysis of Edwin M. Good. Though Job
doesn’t exactly curse the deity in his first speech, he does curse the day of
his birth, and in a passage that alludes repeatedly to creation, Job essen-
tially curses all that the deity has accomplished as creator of the cosmos. He
wishes he were dead. At this point he doesn’t ask why so much suffering has
come upon him, but only why he should be alive when he prefers death.
Eliphaz’s reply (chapters 4–5) is long and elaborate. He seems to offer
comfort until he injects a new element into the discussion—the issue of
justice (Good, Turns of Tempest, 212–213). Job has not mentioned the issue
of justice, but Eliphaz says:

Think now, what innocent man ever perished?

Where have the upright been destroyed?
As I have seen, those who plow evil
And sow mischief reap them. (4:7–8)

Eliphaz hands Job the standard line of biblical wisdom literature as exem-
plified by the book of Proverbs, which reflects a belief in a system of divine
retributive justice. By definition, there can be no undeserved suffering. The
implication is that Job has deserved his suffering—a thought that appar-
ently had not occurred to him—and the question of undeserved suffering
dominates the rest of the book.
Job’s second speech (chapters 6–7) is disorderly, full of wild contra-
dictory images (Good, Turns of Tempest, 213–214) reflecting the shock, pain,
and rage that now overwhelm him. Haunted by Eliphaz’s connection of his
Lamentations and Wisdom 329

suffering with some sin, he turns to address the deity directly. He admits he
is not perfect, but surely, he objects, he does not deserve such affliction.
Bildad’s speech in chapter 8 is tactless and unkind (Good, Turns of
Tempest, 217–218). He says:

Will El pervert the right?

Will the Almighty pervert justice?
If your sons sinned against Him,
He dispatched them for their transgressions. (8:3–4)

In other words, El is perfectly just, and ultimately all get what they deserve.
Indeed, Job’s children died because they sinned, and Job would be well ad-
vised to simply search for the deity and ask for mercy.
The friends’ speeches lead Job to conclude that the deity must be in-
different to moral status. He doesn’t follow the rules that he demands of
humans but “finishes off both perfect and wicked” (9:22; G). When Job
complains that “he wounds me much for nothing” (9:17; Gr) he echoes
Yahweh’s own words of complaint to the satan in the prologue (“you have
incited me to destroy him for nothing”—emphasis added). The reader sus-
pects that the verbal coincidence between Yahweh’s words and Job’s words
(“for nothing”) attests to the truth of Job’s complaint: He is suffering for
nothing!
Legal terms dominate as Job calls for the charges against him to be
published. Job hurls countercharges in a suit against the deity—charges of
unworthy conduct, of spurning his creatures while smiling on the wicked,
of scrutinizing Job though he knows Job to be innocent. This countersuit is
a subversion of the common prophetic genre of the riv, or covenant lawsuit,
in which Yahweh through his prophets charges Israel with flagrant violation
of the terms of his covenant and warns of inevitable punishment. In Job, it is
the human who arraigns the deity. And yet, Job asserts, since his adversary
is divine and not human, there is no fair way for the lawsuit between them to
be tried or arbitrated: “man cannot win a suit against El” (9:2; Gr). Job is
powerless in the face of this injustice.
These ideas find expression in Job 10:1–7:

I am disgusted with life;

I will give rein to my complaint,
Speak in the bitterness of my soul.
I say to Eloah, “Do not condemn me;
330 Lamentations and Wisdom

Let me know what you charge me with.

Does it benefit you to defraud,
To despise the toil of your hands,
While smiling on the counsel of the wicked?
Do you have the eyes of flesh?
Is your vision that of mere men?
Are your days the days of a mortal?
Are your years the years of a man,
That you seek my iniquity
And search out my sin?
You know that I am not guilty,
And that there is none to deliver from your hand.

Job repeats his wish to die, but this time less because of his suffering and
more because his worldview has collapsed (Good, Turns of Tempest, 229).
Divine power, he now sees, is utterly divorced from justice—a second fun-
damental biblical assumption subverted.
Job’s words seem to egg on his interlocutors. Eliphaz had only implied
Job was a sinner, Bildad baldly asserted that his children died for their sins,
and now Zophar claims that Job is suffering less than he actually deserves.
But Job will not be persuaded that he has sinned or, more precisely, that he
has sinned in proportion to his punishment. The deity is simply unjust.
The Job of the poetic dialogue portion of this book is hardly patient or pi-
ous. He is angry and violent; he argues, complains, and vehemently insists
upon his innocence.
In his fourth speech (which opens the second cycle of speeches), Job
appeals to creation. The deity’s controlling power is arbitrary and unprin-
cipled as he interferes with both nature and the human order—a subver-
sion of the Genesis portrait of creation as a process whose goal and crown
is man. Again, Job demands a trial in a widely quoted and mistranslated
verse:

He may well slay me; I may have no hope;

But I must argue my case before him. (13:15)

In other words, Job knows he can’t win, but he still wants his day in court,
to make his accusation of the deity’s mismanagement, to voice his protest
though it will gain him nothing. In a pun on his name Iyyov, Job asks,
“Why do you hide your face and treat me like an enemy [oyev]?” (13:24).
Lamentations and Wisdom 331

In his second speech, Job fully expects to be murdered—not justly

executed, but murdered—by the deity and hopes only that the evidence of
his murder will not be concealed. “Earth, do not cover my blood” (16:18).
Job’s third speech reiterates his desire that the wrong against him not be
forgotten:

Would that my words were written,

Would that they were engraved in an inscription,
With an iron stylus and lead,
Forever in rock they were incised. (19:23–24; G)

Job’s three speeches in the second cycle become increasingly emotional.

For their part, Job’s friends in this cycle become increasingly cruel (Good,
Turns of Tempest, 260–261). Their insistence that suffering is always a sure
sign of sin seems to justify hostility toward and contempt for Job, who is
now depicted as universally mocked, humiliated, and abused. One cannot
help but see in this characterization of Job’s so-called friends an incisive
commentary on the callous human propensity to blame the victim, and to
do so lest our tidy and comfortable picture of a moral universe in which the
righteous do not suffer should fall apart, as Job’s has.
Job opens the third cycle of speeches urging his friends to look—really
see—his situation, for then they must be appalled. Job’s situation, looked at
honestly, requires the admission that the deity has done this for no reason
(Good, Turns of Tempest, 266) and that the friends’ understanding of the
world is a lie. Job asserts baldly that there is no retributive justice, no coher-
ent and orderly system of morality in this life or any other, since there is no
immortality and no afterlife.

Why do the wicked live on,

Prosper and grow wealthy?
Their children are with them always,
And they see their children’s children.
Their homes are secure, without fear;
They do not feel the rod of Eloah.
. . . their children skip about.
They sing to the music of timbrel and lute,
And revel to the tune of the pipe;
They spend their days in happiness,
And go down to Sheol in peace.
332 Lamentations and Wisdom

. . . How seldom does the lamp of the wicked fail,

Does the calamity they deserve befall them?
. . . [You say,] “Eloah is reserving his punishment for his sons”;
Let it be paid back to him that he may feel it,
. . . One man dies in robust health,
All tranquil and untroubled;
His pails are full of milk;
The marrow of his bones is juicy.
Another dies embittered,
Never having tasted happiness.
They both lie in the dust
And are covered with worms. (21:7–9, 11b–13, 17, 19, 23–26)

But despite Job’s words, his friends cannot look honestly at him, cannot al-
low that indeed a righteous man would suffer horribly (Good, Turns of
Tempest, 273).
By the end of the third cycle, Job is ready and eager for his trial, but he
can’t find his god. Job’s final speech in the third cycle focuses on divine
absence (Good, Turns of Tempest, 278). The deity is irresponsibly absent
from his world, and the result is human wickedness. From the idea that the
deity is morally neutral, Job has moved to the implicit charge that he is re-
sponsible for wickedness, he rewards wickedness, he causes wickedness
(Good, Turns of Tempest, 279). By his absence, his failure to govern properly,
the deity is both corrupt and a corrupter of others (Good, Turns of Tempest,
281). “If it is not so, who will prove me a liar and bring my words to nought?”
(24:25; Gr).
Yet even in the depths of his anguish, and even though he is now con-
vinced that the deity does not enforce a moral law in the universe, Job
clings to one value. Righteousness is a virtue in and of itself, and even if it
goes unrewarded, Job will not give up his righteousness (Good, Turns of
Tempest, 287). Face to face with the shocking insight that good and evil are
met with indifference by the deity, that righteousness brings no reward
and wickedness no punishment, Job—though bitter—refuses to succumb
to moral nihilism.

By El who has deprived me of justice!

By Shaddai who has embittered my life!
As long as there is life in me,
And Eloah’s breath is in my nostrils,
Lamentations and Wisdom 333

My lips will speak no wrong,

Nor my tongue utter deceit.
Far be it from me to say you are right;
Until I die I will maintain my integrity.
I persist in my righteousness and will not yield;
I shall be free of reproach as long as I live. (27:2–6)

These last lines recall the words of Yahweh and the satan in the prelude.
There the satan said that a man would not hold on to virtue or righteousness
in the face of suffering but would give everything away for his life. That nar-
rative setup determines our interpretation of Job’s statement here. Though
he is losing his life, Job will not give away anything but holds on to his integ-
rity. As Yahweh said to the satan in 2:3: “Still he holds on to his integrity—
you have incited me to destroy him for nothing” (Gr).
In his darkest, most bitter hour, with all hope of reward gone, Job
clings to the one thing he has—his own righteousness. In fact, when all hope
of a just reward is gone, righteousness becomes an intrinsic value. As Y.
Kaufmann writes: “The poet raises Job to the bleak summit of righteousness
bereft of hope, bereft of faith in divine justice.” Or in the words of Moshe
Greenberg, Job displays

the sheer heroism of a naked man, forsaken by his God and his
friends and bereft of a clue to understand his suffering, still
maintaining faith in the value of his virtue and in the absolute
duty of man to be virtuous. The universe has turned its back on
him yet Job persists in the affirmation of his own worth and the
transcendent worth of unrewarded good.

In a way then, for all their differences in style and manner, the patient Job
of the legend and the raging Job of the poetic dialogue are basically the
same man—each ultimately remains firm in his moral character—clinging
to righteousness because of its intrinsic value and not because it will be re-
warded: Indeed, Job appears to know bitterly that it will not. And this is,
after all, precisely the question that was at issue between Yahweh and the
satan: “Still he holds on to his integrity,” Yahweh declared in 2:3—and so he
does even in the poetic dialogue, not quietly or patiently, but in the furious
rage of disillusionment and complete alienation from all that he has believed
to be true about his god. Again, punning on his name and in a reversal of his
earlier assertion that his god views him as an enemy, Job now declares that it
334 Lamentations and Wisdom

is the deity who is the enemy (27:7; Good, Turns of Tempest, 287–288). And
yet despite this sobering realization, Job would be righteous.
At the end of his outburst, Job sues his god. He issues him a summons
and demands that the deity reveal to him the reason for his suffering. Job
pronounces a series of curses to clear himself from the accusations against
him, specifying the sins he has not committed and ending as he began in
chapter 3 with a curse on his birthday. We expect to hear from the deity;
instead, we hear from an unannounced stranger named Elihu.
Elihu is the only one of the four interlocutors to refer to and address
Job by name. Elihu repeats the trite assertions of Job’s friends. However, he
also affirms, as the three friends did not, that not all suffering is punitive
and that contemplation of nature’s elements can open the mind to a new
awareness of the deity. In these two respects (Greenberg, “Job,” 297), Elihu’s
speech moves us toward Yahweh’s answer from the storm.
Job 38:1 introduces the climactic moment in which Yahweh addresses
Job in an extraordinary theophany, or self-manifestation, speaking out of a
tempest or whirlwind. “Who is this who darkens counsel, speaking without
knowledge?” (38:2). Is this a reference to Job? To Elihu? To the three friends?
To all of them? Yahweh has heard enough—it is his turn to ask questions,
the answers to which are clearly implied.

Where were you when I laid the earth’s foundations?

Speak if you have understanding.
Do you know who fi xed its dimensions
Or who measured it with a line?
. . . Have you ever commanded the day to break,
Assigned the dawn its place,
. . . Have you penetrated to the sources of the sea,
Or walked in the recesses of the deep? (38:4–5, 12, 16)

Yahweh continues with rhetorical questions regarding nature and animals.

But what, the reader wonders, is the purpose of all these questions? Isn’t all
of this in some sense irrelevant (Good, Turns of Tempest, 339)? Job has
posed some specific challenges: Why am I suffering? Is there a pattern to
existence? Is Yahweh’s refusal to answer these challenges a way of saying
that there is no answer? Is this Yahweh’s way of saying that his justice is
beyond human understanding? Or is this theophany of Yahweh in the
forces and order of nature an implicit assault on the fundamental tenet of
Israelite religion that Yahweh is known and made manifest through his in-
Lamentations and Wisdom 335

teractions with humans? That Yahweh is a god of history rather than a na-
ture god?
The rise of monotheism in Israel is generally understood to have ef-
fected a break from mythological conceptions of the gods as manifested in
various natural forces and limited by metadivine powers and forces in the
cosmos. The biblical god was not identical to ancient Near Eastern or
Canaanite nature gods, because he was understood to transcend nature. In
the most monotheizing sources of the Bible, Yahweh is encountered not
through the involuntary and recurring cycles of nature but through his
freely willed and nonrepeating actions in historical time. It is this view of
Yahweh that underwrites the whole notion of retributive justice. Only an
essentially good god transcending and unconstrained by mechanistic natu-
ral forces can establish and administer a system of retributive justice, dol-
ing out punishment and reward in response to the actions of humans in
time. Is the author of Job suggesting that history and the events that befall
the just and unjust are not the medium of revelation? Is Yahweh a god of
nature after all, encountered in the repeating cycles of the natural world
and not in the unpredictable and incoherent arena of human history and
action? If so, then this is a third radical subversion of a fundamental bibli-
cal assumption.
Yahweh’s second major speech to Job is found in chapter 40: “Would
you impugn my justice? Would you condemn me that you may be right?”
(40:8). Now Yahweh gets at the heart of the matter. Job’s friends were wrong—
they condemned Job, attributed sin to Job, so that they might be right. But
Job, too, has been wrong, condemning Yahweh, attributing wickedness to
Yahweh so that he might be right. Yahweh invites Job to try his hand at right-
ing wrongs (Greenberg, “Job,” 298):

Scatter wide your raging anger,

See every proud man and bring him low. . . .
Then even I would praise you
For the triumph your right hand won you. (40:11, 14)

After that, Yahweh continues, Job can go on to deal with Behemoth and Le-
viathan, two mythical monsters. The implication is that dispensing justice,
like wrestling with monsters, isn’t so easy.
Yahweh seems to say that the world doesn’t work as Job supposes at all
(Good, Turns of Tempest, 355–356). Job’s friends erred because they as-
sumed that there is a system of retributive justice at work in the world.
336 Lamentations and Wisdom

That assumption led them to infer that all who suffer are sinful, a blatant
falsehood. But Job also errs if he assumes that although there isn’t a system
of distributive justice, there ought to be one. That assumption leads him to
infer that suffering is the sign of an indifferent or wicked god, equally a
falsehood. In a nutshell, Yahweh refuses to be seen as a moral accountant
(Greenberg, “Job,” 300). The idea of Yahweh as moral accountant is respon-
sible for two major errors: the interpretation of suffering as an indicator of
sin on the one hand (the error of Job’s friends) and the ascription of injustice
to Yahweh on the other (the error of Job).
In his final speech, Job confesses to a new firsthand knowledge of Yah-
weh that he lacked before. As a result of his knowledge, Job repents. “There-
fore I recant and relent, being but dust and ashes” (42:6; Good, Turns of
Tempest, 375). Here the other meaning of Job’s name—one who repents—
suddenly leaps to mind. But for what does Job repent? He surely does not re-
pent for sin—Yahweh has not upheld the friends’ accusations against Job
(indeed, he will state explicitly in a moment that they were wrong). Yahweh
has indicated that guilt and innocence, reward and punishment are not what
the game is all about. And while Job has long been disabused of the notion
that the wicked and righteous actually get what they deserve, he nevertheless
clung to the idea that they should. And it is that mistaken idea, an idea that
led him to ascribe wickedness to Yahweh, that Job now recants. With his new
understanding of Yahweh (“I had heard You with my ears/But now I see You
with my eyes,” 42:5), Job is liberated from what he would now understand to
be the false expectations raised by the Deuteronomistic notion of a system of
divine retributive justice (Good, Turns of Tempest, 373–377).
Following this dialogue with Yahweh, Job is restored to his fortunes.
Yahweh asserts that Job did not suffer for any evil or sin that he had done.
The conventional, impeccably Deuteronomistic views of the three friends—
that suffering is always punishment for sin, that only the wicked suffer, and
no suffering is undeserved—is denounced by Yahweh when he says that they
“have not spoken of me what is right as my servant Job has” (42:7). For some,
the ending seems anticlimactic, a capitulation to the demand for a happy
ending of just deserts that runs counter to the thrust of the whole book. And
yet, in a way the ending is superbly fitting—the last in a series of reversals
subverting our expectations (Greenberg, “Job,” 300). Suffering comes inex-
plicably, but so does restoration. Blessed be the name of Yahweh.
Yahweh nowhere attempts to justify or explain Job’s suffering to him,
and yet by the end of the dialogue, our grumbling, embittered, raging Job is
satisfied. Perhaps Job has realized that an automatic principle of reward
Lamentations and Wisdom 337

and punishment would make it impossible for humans to do the good for
purely disinterested motives. It is precisely when righteousness is seen to be
absurd and meaningless that the choice to be righteous paradoxically be-
comes meaningful. However we are to interpret Yahweh’s speech and Job’s
response, one thing is certain: Yahweh and Job are reconciled.
The suffering and injustice that characterize the world have baffled
humankind for millennia. The book of Job provides no answer in the sense
of an explanation or a justification of suffering and injustice. What it does
offer is a stern warning to avoid the Scylla of blaspheming against the victims
by assuming their wickedness and the Charybdis of blaspheming against
Yahweh by assuming his (Greenberg, “Job,” 301). Nor is moral nihilism an
option as Job, yearning for but ultimately renouncing divine order and jus-
tice, clings to his integrity and chooses virtue—for nothing.
 c ha p t e r 2 1
Canonical Criticism
Ecclesiastes, Psalms, and the Song of Songs

Readings: Ecclesiastes 1–12; Psalms 1, 2, 8, 19, 21, 32, 37, 44, 46, 49, 52, 72–74,
78–80, 90, 93, 96–99, 103–106, 109, 110, 112, 114, 115, 118, 119, 128, 131, 136, 137,
139, 150; Song of Songs

Chapter 5 introduced source criticism (or historical criticism), form criti-

cism, and tradition criticism as modern methods of analyzing the biblical
text. These are not the only methods employed by contemporary biblical
scholars. One method that can be useful when considering works of uncer-
tain provenance is the canonical approach. The canonical approach is a
method that grew out of a dissatisfaction with the scholarly focus on origi-
nal, historical meanings to the exclusion of the function and meaning of
biblical texts for believing communities in various times and places. The
historical-critical method was always primarily interested in what was re-
ally said and done by the original biblical contributors. The canonical ap-
proach assumes that biblical texts were generated, transmitted, reworked,
and preserved in communities for which they were authoritative and that
biblical study should examine how these texts functioned in the believing
communities that received and cherished them. Emphasis is on the final,
received form of the text, rather than stages in its development, on the
function of the fi xed text in the first communities to receive it, and on the
process of adaptation by which the community resignified earlier tradi-

338
Canonical Criticism 339

tions to function authoritatively in a new situation. The canonical approach

might ask: What meaning, authority, or value did a biblical writer seek in a
tradition or story when he employed it? What meaning, authority, or value
would his community have found in it and what meanings or values would
later communities find in it? Why did the religious communities accept
what they did as canonical?
The third section of the Hebrew Bible, known as Kethuvim or “Writ-
ings,” contains works of diverse and at times uncertain provenance. One
thing is certain: These works were revered in the postexilic period. They
became important to and authoritative for the community of Israel after the
fifth century b.c.e., and thus there is virtue in considering these works
through the eyes of the postexilic community for whom they were canonical
and authoritative. The canonical approach would ask: Why were these books
important in the postdestruction, postexilic era? Is it possible to understand
the community’s embrace of these works as a response to the historical od-
yssey of the nation? Even if some of these works originated in the preexilic
period, what can be learned from the fact that they were adopted and cher-
ished by the postexilic community? Whatever the circumstances and time
of their composition and final redaction, how did these works serve the
postexilic community as a prism through which to view Israel’s tragic his-
tory?
It is surely no accident that many of the books in this third section of
the Bible explore the very questions raised by the events of Israel’s history
after the fifth century b.c.e.: questions of suffering and evil, the possibility
of sustaining faith in Yahweh in the midst of suffering and disappointed
national aspirations, and the place of non-Jews in the divine economy.
These are the themes that will occupy us in these final chapters.

Ecclesiastes
The conventional religious piety of Proverbs and the firm belief in a just
system of divine reward and punishment that is so important to the Deu-
teronomist is challenged not only in the book of Job but also in the book of
Ecclesiastes. Ecclesiastes is couched in the first person except for a third-
person introduction and epilogue. The introduction reads: “The words of
Koheleth, son of David, king in Jerusalem” (Eccl 1:1). The Hebrew term ko-
helet may mean preacher, hence the Greek name for the book is Ecclesiastes
(meaning “preacher”). Tradition attributes the work to David’s son King
Solomon, reputed to have been wise, but the attribution is fictive. Linguistic
340 Canonical Criticism

and literary features suggest a later, perhaps fourth-century b.c.e., date,

and the book’s themes evoke Hellenistic models. While Ecclesiastes is pre-
sented as the musings and ruminations of an individual, its inclusion in the
“national library” made new conceptual tools available to a nation strug-
gling to make sense of its history and its god, even though no reference is
made to that history at all.
The deity is referred to by the general term Elohim and not by his
personal Israelite name Yahweh. The prominent tone of the book is one of
alienated cynicism and a weary melancholy. The theme repeated through-
out the book is the emptiness of human effort. All is vanity (in the sense of
futility), all is for nought.

Utter futility!—said Koheleth—

Utter futility! All is futile!
What real value is there for a man
In all the gains he makes beneath the sun?
One generation goes, another comes,
But the earth remains the same forever. . . .
Only that shall happen
Which has happened,
Only that occur
Which has occurred;
There is nothing new
Beneath the sun! (1:1–4, 9)

Contemplation of the endless repeated cycles of the natural world—the ris-

ing and setting of the sun and the moon, the ebb and flow of the tide—leads
to the conclusion that nothing is permanent, all is fleeting. We do not find in
Kohelet the linear view of time or the sense of progress in history that schol-
ars, rightly or wrongly, associate with the Bible, but rather the cyclic view of
time associated with mythology. There are also the endless repeated cycles
of the human world—birth and death, breaking down and building up,
weeping and laughter, love and hate, killing and healing. In one of the most
famous (and misunderstood) passages from this book, Kohelet expresses the
idea that everything has its season or time, with the consequence that the
effort of humans to alter or effect anything is meaningless.

For everything there is a season, and a time for every matter

under heaven: A time to be born, and a time to die;
Canonical Criticism 341

A time to plant and a time to pluck up what is planted;

A time to kill and a time to heal;
A time to break down and a time to build up;
A time to weep, and a time to laugh;
A time to mourn, and a time to dance;
A time to cast away stones and a time to gather stones together;
A time to embrace and a time to refrain from embracing;
A time to seek and a time to lose;
A time to keep and a time to cast away,
A time to rend and a time to sew,
A time to keep silence and a time to speak,
A time to love and a time to hate, a time for war and a time for
peace. (3:1–8, RSV translation)
What value, then, can the man of affairs get from what he earns? I
have observed the business that Elohim gave man to be concerned
with: He brings everything to pass precisely at its time. (3:9–11a)

The burden of this passage is that all things come to pass and return in end-
less cycles, and we add nothing by our efforts!
Kohelet reports that he has tried everything in his search for some-
thing permanent, not evanescent. Physical pleasure is unsatisfying and
transient. Wealth brings anxiety. Wisdom is better than power, but even
knowledge brings great pain.

And so I set my mind to appraise wisdom and to appraise

madness and folly. And I learned—that this too was pursuit
of wind.
For as wisdom grows, vexation grows;
To increase learning is to increase heartache. (1:17–18)

Even if we concede that wisdom is superior to ignorance, we must still face

the fact that ultimately death obliterates everything—death is the great
equalizer:

I found that
wisdom is superior to folly
As light is superior to darkness;
A wise man has his eyes in his head,
Whereas a fool walks in darkness.
342 Canonical Criticism

But I also realized that the same fate awaits them both. So I
reflected: “The fate of the fool is also destined for me; to
what advantage, then have I been wise?” And I came to the
conclusion that that too was futile, because the wise man,
just like the fool, is not remembered forever, for as the
succeeding days roll by, both are forgotten. Alas, the wise
man dies, just like the fool! And so I loathed life. For I
was distressed by all that goes on under the sun, because
everything is futile and pursuit of wind. (2:13–17)

Even more explicitly than Job, Ecclesiastes attacks the principle of divine
providence and retributive justice. There is no principle of reward or pun-
ishment; indeed, the wicked prosper while the innocent suffer. Even the
principle of delayed punishment, so important to the Deuteronomic histo-
rians, is openly attacked as unjust.

And here is another frustration: the fact that the sentence im-
posed for evil deeds is not executed swift ly, which is why men are
emboldened to do evil—the fact that a sinner may do evil a hun-
dred times and his [punishment] still be delayed . . . sometimes
an upright man is requited according to the conduct of the scoun-
drel; and sometimes the scoundrel is requited according to the
conduct of the upright. I say all that is frustration. (8:10b–12, 14)

In a more famous passage,

I have further observed under the sun that the race is not won
by the swift, nor the battle by the valiant, nor is bread won by
the wise, nor wealth by the intelligent, nor favor by the learned.
For the time of mischance comes to all, and a man cannot even
know his time. (9:11–12)

Ultimately, for Kohelet it is the inexorable fact of death that makes life en-
tirely meaningless—the starting point of modern schools of existentialist
philosophy. Death is the bottom line, and he rejects the idea of any life after
death.

For the same fate is in store for all: for the righteous, and for the
wicked; for the good and pure, and for the impure; for him who
Canonical Criticism 343

sacrifices, and for him who does not; for him who is pleasing
and for him who is displeasing; and for him who swears, and for
him who shuns oaths. That is the sad thing about all that goes
on under the sun: that the same fate is in store for all. . . . For he
who is reckoned among the living has something to look for-
ward to . . . since the living know they will die. But the dead
know nothing; they have no more recompense, for even the
memory of them has died. Their loves, their hates, their jealou-
sies have long since perished; and they have no more share till
the end of time in all that goes on under the sun. (9:2–6)

Nevertheless, for all the despair and cynicism, there is a positive note in
Ecclesiastes. The writer does not, after all, recommend nihilism or suicide,
despite the lack of purpose or meaning in life. In fact, he does quite the op-
posite. He states that every life does have its moments of happiness, and
these one should seize while one can.

Go, eat your bread in gladness, and drink your wine in joy; for
your action was long ago approved by Elohim. Let your clothes
always be freshly washed, and your head never lack ointment.
Enjoy happiness with a woman you love all the fleeting days of
life that have been granted to you under the sun—all your fleet-
ing days. For that alone is what you can get out of life and out of
the means you acquire under the sun. Whatever it is in your
power to do, do with all your might. For there is no action, no
reasoning, no learning, no wisdom in Sheol, where you are go-
ing. (9:7–10)

Similarly,

Only this, I have found, is a real good: that one should eat and
drink and get pleasure with all the gains he makes under the
sun, during the numbered days of life that Elohim has given
him; for that is his portion. (5:17)

Or

Thus I realized that the only worthwhile thing there is for them
is to enjoy themselves and do what is good in their lifetime; also,
344 Canonical Criticism

that whenever a man does eat and drink and get enjoyment out
of all his wealth, it is a gift of Elohim. (3:12–13)

We must not delude ourselves. There is no grand plan, no absolute value or

meaning to our labors, and no life in the hereafter that we are working to-
ward. (Here Kohelet may be polemicizing against the belief in an afterlife of
reward or punishment that was taking root in Jewish writings of the Hel-
lenistic period under the influence of Greek thought.) But one can still find
happiness and love, and with these, one should be content. Striving after
anything more is a striving after wind that leaves one weary and bitter. One
must accept the reality of death and enjoy what one can in the short time
one has. Indeed, it is precisely the reality of death that makes life precious—
whatever it is in one’s power to do must be done with all one’s might, be-
cause there is only this single, brief chance. Eternal unlimited life with
endless opportunities to act would make any single act meaningless. Given
the fact of death and the limitations it imposes, taking pleasure in the ordi-
nary activities and labors of life becomes not meaningless, but precisely
meaningful.
Kohelet is an unusual, if not subversive, book, and its inclusion in the
national library was apparently a matter of some controversy. Its controver-
sial character is reflected in the pious editorial postscript that appears at the
end of the book:

The sayings of the wise are like goads, like nails fixed in
prodding sticks. They were given by one Shepherd.
A further word: Against them, my son, be warned!
The making of many books is without limit
And much study is a wearying of the flesh.
The sum of the matter, when all is said and done: Revere
Elohim and observe his commandments! For this applies to
all mankind: that Elohim will call every creature to account
for everything unknown, be it good or bad. (12:11–13)

To fear Elohim and obey his commands because he will reward the good
and punish the evil is simply not the message of Kohelet, and it is very
likely that these lines come from a later editor who was disturbed by the
thrust of Kohelet’s preaching. Juxtaposed in this one book, then, are two
responses to the suffering, pain, and injustice in the world, providing two
Canonical Criticism 345

ways of interpreting the tragedy that had befallen the nation Israel. One as-
serts the deity’s providence and justice and urges obedience and faithful-
ness to his commandments. The other asserts the lack of justice and
providence in the world and preaches simple existential pleasures as the
source of life’s meaning. The richness of the Hebrew Bible derives precisely
from its juxtaposition of radically diverse points of view.

Psalms
The book of Psalms contains the principal collection of religious lyric po-
etry in the Bible, consisting of 150 poems or ritual recitations addressed
directly to the deity, to the worshipping community, or to a cultic or cere-
monial actor. The title “Psalms,” the Septuagint’s title for the Hebrew book
“Tehillim” (= “praises”), derives from Greek psalmoi, which denotes reli-
gious songs performed to the musical accompaniment of the psalterion (a
stringed instrument). The psalms were likely collected into a book in the
postexilic period—but many, particularly those attributed to professional
Temple musical guilds, are thought to have been used in the Temple ser vice
and date from early preexilic times. It is believed that the Temple staff pro-
vided the psalms with musical and liturgical notes preserved in the text,
but these markings are largely a mystery to modern scholars. It seems
that some superscriptions and notes indicate the tune or kind of musical
accompaniment—stringed instruments or flutes—that is intended.
Most psalms tell us very little about the time and circumstance of their
composition. Several were apparently composed for use at royal corona-
tions, which would mean they were written when Davidic kings still ruled
Jerusalem. For example, Psalm 45 is a love song written in celebration of the
king’s marriage with a foreign bride, addressed to the bride herself.

Take heed, lass, and note,

incline your ear:
forget your people and your father’s house,
and let the king be aroused by your beauty;
since he is your lord, bow to him.
O Tyrian lass,
the wealthiest people will court your favor with gifts,
goods of all sorts.
The royal princess,
346 Canonical Criticism

her dress embroidered with golden mountings,

is led inside to the king;
maidens in her train, her companions,
are presented to you.
They are led in with joy and gladness;
they enter the palace of the king.
Your sons will succeed your ancestors;
you will appoint them princes throughout the land.
I commemorate your fame for all generations,
so peoples will praise you forever and ever. (45:11–18)

Scholars divide the psalter into five collections or books, each concluding
with a doxology: Book 1 = 1–41; Book 2 = 42–72; Book 3 = 73–89; Book 4 =
90–106; Book 5 = 107–150. Book 5 is probably the last to reach fi xed form
because the manuscripts of this section found among the Dead Sea Scrolls
show great variation suggestive of textual fluidity. Book 2 concludes with
the postscript “The prayers of David, the son of Jesse are ended” (72:20)—so
at one time the Davidic psalms were thought to end with Ps 72. Almost all
of the psalms of Book 1 are prefaced with the phrase “to/of David.” To this
old First Temple nucleus, other collections gravitated. For example, each of
psalms 120 to 134 bears the title “A Song of Ascents,” suggesting that these
psalms were sung by pilgrims ascending to Jerusalem during pilgrimage
festivals. Nevertheless, tradition attributes the entire book of Psalms to King
David. This attribution stems from the fact that seventy-three of the 150
psalms are explicitly said to be psalms to/for/of David (see note 4) and that
David is said to be a man of musical talent, according to the Deuteronomis-
tic narrative. However, the superscriptions are all late additions, so perhaps
the psalms are Davidic in that they were the result of royal patronage of
poetry by the house of David in general. The biblical text itself lists other
authors for some psalms: Ps 72 is ascribed to Solomon, Ps 90 to Moses, and
others to Asaph and the sons of Korah, the ancestor of a priestly family.
Some are clearly postexilic, such as Ps 74, which laments the destruction of
the Temple, and Ps 137: “By the rivers of Babylon, there we sat, sat and wept
as we thought of Zion.” Thus the book as a whole is an anthology of religious
expressions deriving from many centuries of Israel’s history. Despite the
claim of religious tradition, the psalms were not all penned by David.
Some of the psalms seem to be oriented to community worship and
some to individual worship, but in ancient Israel there wasn’t always a
sharp distinction between the two. The ancient Israelite in the Temple
Canonical Criticism 347

prayed to the deity as a member of a larger community bound by a cove-

nant and not as a lone individual. In the words of Ps 34:3, “Exalt Yahweh
with me; let us extol His name together.”
The book of Psalms has been studied using the techniques of form
criticism. The pioneer in this area was Hermann Gunkel, and his work was
further advanced by Sigmund Mowinckel. Form critics classify psalms ac-
cording to their form, or literary genre, and then attempt to place these lit-
erary types within their cultic setting, or Sitz im Leben. Gunkel and
Mowinckel identified numerous genres to which psalms can be assigned on
the basis of formal and thematic features. Several of these genres are listed
below, but combined into broader groupings for ease of presentation. (It
should be noted that many psalms are of mixed genre.)

(1) Hymns of praise, thanksgiving or trust (see, for example, Pss

8, 19, 23, 24, 46,103, 104, 114, 115, 118, 131, 136, 139 150).

This is the largest category of psalms. Many celebrate Yahweh’s majesty,

wisdom, and power, such as this creation hymn:

O Yahweh, our lord,

How majestic is your name throughout the earth,
You who have covered the heavens with your splendor. . . .
When I behold your heavens, the work of your fingers,
the moon and stars that you set in place,
what is man that you have been mindful of him,
mortal man that you have taken note of him,
and adorned him with glory and majesty;
You have made him master over your handiwork,
laying the world at his feet,
sheep and oxen, all of them,
and wild beasts, too;
the birds of the heavens, the fish of the sea,
whatever travels the paths of the seas.
O Yahweh, our lord, how majestic is your name throughout the
earth. (8:2, 4–10)

The tiny Ps 117 contains in just two verses all of the classic formal elements
of a song of praise or thanksgiving: an opening invocation to worship (A),
followed by a motive clause giving the reason for worship (B), and then a
recapitulation or renewed call to praise (A').
348 Canonical Criticism

(A) Praise Yahweh, all you nations;

extol him, all you peoples
(B) For great is his steadfast love toward us;
the faithfulness of Yahweh endures forever
(A') Hallelujah (117:1–2)

Psalm 136 punctuates a recitation of Yahweh’s great deeds (the creation,

the Exodus, the conquest of the Promised Land) with the phrase “His
steadfast love is eternal” and is an excellent illustration of how Israel’s
praise is inspired by remembering what Yahweh has done. Still other
psalms extol Yahweh in his role as creator (Ps 104) or as lawgiver. A strik-
ing characteristic of this category of psalms is the variety of metaphors
used to describe the deity: King, Shield, Stronghold, Refuge, Rock, Shel-
ter, and many more.
The paradigmatic psalm of trust is Ps 23, which employs the metaphor
of a shepherd to describe Yahweh guiding the individual in straight paths
through a frightening valley. The speaker’s trust contributes to a sense of
deep tranquility that is sustained even in the presence of enemies.

Yahweh is my shepherd,
I shall not want;
He makes me lie down in green pastures.
He leads me beside still waters;
He restores my soul.
He leads me in paths of righteousness
For his name’s sake.
Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death,
I fear no evil;
For thou art with me;
Thy rod and thy staff, they comfort me.
Thou preparest a table before me in the presence of my
enemies;
Thou anointest my head with oil,
My cup overflows.
Surely goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my
life;
And I shall dwell in the house of Yahweh forever. (23:1–6, based
on RSV translation)
Canonical Criticism 349

The short Psalm 131 invokes the image of a mother and child to express an
even greater tranquility:

O Yahweh, my heart is not lifted up,

My eyes are not raised too high;
I do not occupy myself with things too great
and too marvelous for me.
But I have calmed and quieted my soul
like a child quieted at its mother’s breast;
like a child that is quieted is my soul.
O Israel, hope in Yahweh,
from this time forth and for evermore. (131:1–3; RSV translation)

These and similar psalms contain some of the most personal descriptions
of biblical faith, of confidence or simple trust in Yahweh.

(2) Enthronement (see for example Pss 93, 96, 97, 98, 99), Royal
or Messianic Psalms (see for example Pss 2, 21, 45, 72, 110).

Enthronement or kingship psalms celebrate Yahweh as the sovereign ruler

of the heavens or as the sovereign over foreign nations. Their descriptions
of Yahweh employ the language and themes associated with the deities of
ancient Near Eastern mythology, particularly Baal the storm god. Some
psalms allude to the defeat of a sea monster as key to Yahweh’s role as cre-
ator and king (Ps 74). Others contain demythologized allusions to the old
ancient Near Eastern combat creation stories. In Ps 29, the assembly of the
gods praises Yahweh, who thunders over the mighty waters and is enthroned
at the flood. Similarly, Ps 93 depicts the sea as a natural entity rather than a
divine antagonist:

Yahweh is king,
He is robed in grandeur;
Yahweh is robed,
He is girded with strength.
The world stands firm;
it cannot be shaken.
Your throne stands firm from of old;
from eternity you have existed.
350 Canonical Criticism

The ocean sounds, O Yahweh,

the ocean sounds its thunder,
the ocean sounds its pounding.
Above the thunder of the mighty waters,
more majestic than the breakers of the sea
is Yahweh, majestic on high.
Your decrees are indeed enduring;
holiness befits Your house,
O Yahweh, for all times. (93:1–5)

Royal psalms praise Yahweh’s anointed king. Some scholars believe that
these psalms were recited at coronations.

Yahweh said to my lord,

“Sit at my right hand
while I make your enemies your footstool.”
Yahweh will stretch forth from Zion your mighty scepter;
hold sway over your enemies!
Your people come forward willingly on your day of battle.
In majestic holiness, from the womb,
from the dawn, yours was the dew of youth.
Yahweh has sworn and will not relent,
“You are a priest forever, a rightful king by my decree.”
Yahweh is at your right hand.
He crushes kings in the day of his anger. (110:1–5)

Not all royal psalms are concerned primarily with military success. Some
seek to ensure that the king is bestowed with other qualities necessary for
good stewardship.

O Elohim, endow the king with your judgments,

the king’s son with your righteousness;
that he may judge your people rightly,
Your lowly ones, justly. . . .
Let him champion the lowly among the people,
deliver the needy folk,
and crush those who wrong them. . . .
Let him be like rain that falls on a mown field,
like a downpour of rain on the ground,
Canonical Criticism 351

that the righteous may flourish in his time,

and well-being abound, till the moon is no more. (72:1–2, 4, 6)

(3) Psalms of Lament, Petition, and Indebtedness (see, for ex-

ample, Pss 13, 22, 44, 55, 74, 78, 79, 80, 105, 106).

Songs of lament can be voiced in the plural as a communal supplication or

in the voice of the individual. Although individual laments may open with
an invocation to or praise of the deity, some launch immediately into a des-
perate plea for deliverance from some suffering or crisis—often expressed
metaphorically—and for vengeance upon one’s enemies. After presenting
his complaint, the psalmist usually confesses his trust in Yahweh, asks for
help or forgiveness, and then concludes with a vow that he will praise Yah-
weh again. We sometimes see an acknowledgment of a divine response.
Psalm 13 has many of these features.

How long, O Yahweh; will You ignore me forever?

How long will you hide your face from me?
How long will I have cares on my mind,
grief in my heart all day?
How long will my enemy have the upper hand?
Look at me, answer me, O Yahweh, my god!
Restore the luster to my eyes,
lest I sleep the sleep of death;
lest my enemy say, “I have overcome him,”
my foes exult when I totter.
But I trust in your faithfulness.
My heart will exult in your deliverance.
I will sing to Yahweh,
for he has been good to me. (13:2–6)

Psalm 55 asks for deliverance from the treachery of a deceitful friend:

It is not an enemy who reviles me

—I could bear that;
it is not my foe who vaunts himself against me
—I could hide from him;
but it is you, my equal,
my companion, my friend;
352 Canonical Criticism

sweet was our fellowship;

we walked together in Elohim’s house.
Let him [Yahweh] incite death against them;
may they go down alive into Sheol!
For where they dwell
there evil is. . . .
He harmed his ally,
he broke his pact;
his talk was smoother than butter,
yet his mind was on war;
his words were more soothing than oil,
yet they were drawn swords.
Cast your burden upon Yahweh and he shall sustain
you;
He will never let the righteous man collapse. (55:13–16, 21–23)

Some laments are pleas for the forgiveness of personal sins. Psalm 51, at-
tributed to David after the prophet Nathan rebukes him for his illicit rela-
tionship with Bathsheba, contains a striking example of the parallelism
that typifies biblical poetry.

Have mercy on me, O Elohim,

according to thy steadfast love;
according to thy abundant mercy
blot out my transgressions.
Wash me thoroughly from my iniquity,
and cleanse me from my sin!
For I know my transgressions,
and my sin is ever before me.
Against thee, thee only, have I sinned,
and done that which is evil in thy sight,
so that thou art justified in thy sentence
and blameless in thy judgment. . . .
Create in me a clean heart, O Elohim,
and put a new and right spirit within me.
Cast me not away from thy presence
and take not thy holy Spirit from me.
Restore to me the joy of thy salvation,
Canonical Criticism 353

and uphold me with a willing spirit. (51:3–6,12–14, based on

RSV translation)

Communal laments bewail Israel’s misfortunes and urge Yahweh’s ven-

geance upon Israel’s oppressors, sometimes reminding the deity of his his-
toric relationship with Israel and his covenantal obligation. Psalm 74 is a
case in point. Its explicit reference to the destruction of the sanctuary re-
veals its postexilic date. As a response to the catastrophe, it gives expression
to despair, bewilderment, and even anger that the deity has forgotten his
obligation to Israel.

Why, O Elohim, do you forever reject us,

do you fume in anger at the flock that you tend?
Remember the community you made yours long ago,
Your very own tribe that you redeemed,
Mount Zion, where you dwell.
Bestir yourself because of the perpetual tumult,
all the outrages of the enemy in the sanctuary.
Your foes roar inside your meeting-place;
they take their signs for true signs.
It is like men wielding axes
against a gnarled tree;
with hatchet and pike
they hacked away at its carved work.
They made your sanctuary go up in flames;
they brought low in dishonor the dwelling place of your
presence.
They resolved, “Let us destroy them altogether!”
They burned all El’s tabernacles in the land.
No signs appear for us;
there is no longer any prophet;
no one among us knows for how long.
Till when, O Elohim, will the foe blaspheme,
will the enemy forever revile your name?
Why do you hold back your hand, your right hand?
Draw it out of your bosom! . . .
Do not deliver your dove to the wild beast,
do not ignore forever the band of Your lowly ones.
354 Canonical Criticism

Look to the covenant! . . .

Rise, O Elohim, champion your cause. (74:1–11, 19–20a, 22b)

The psalmist is bewildered. Why has this happened? Why doesn’t the deity
act? There is no mention of Israel’s sin and no indication that the destruction
was just punishment for sin. Psalm 44 goes even further and explicitly rejects
the traditional Deuteronomistic view. Psalm 44 states flatly that the people
had not sinned, had not been faithless. Yahweh’s desertion is thus incompre-
hensible, and he is rebuked for his inaction on behalf of faithful Israel.

In Elohim we glory at all times,

and praise your name unceasingly.
Yet you have rejected and disgraced us;
you do not go with our armies. . . .
You let them devour us like sheep;
You disperse us among the nations.
You sell your people for no fortune,
You set no high price on them. . . .
All this has come upon us,
yet we have not forgotten you,
or been false to your covenant.
Our hearts have not gone astray,
nor have our feet swerved from your path,
though you cast us, crushed, to where the sea monster is,
and covered us over with deepest darkness.
If we forgot the name of our god
and spread forth our hands to a foreign god,
Elohim would surely search it out,
for He knows the secrets of the heart.
It is for your sake that we are slain all day long,
that we are regarded as sheep to be slaughtered.
Rouse yourself, why do you sleep, my lord!
Awaken, do not reject us forever!
Why do you hide your face,
ignoring our affliction and distress?
We lie prostrate in the dust;
our body clings to the ground.
Arise and help us,
redeem us, as befits your faithfulness. (44:9–10, 12–13, 18–27)
Canonical Criticism 355

Th is psalm contains an explicit denial of the rhetorically inflamed charges

against Israel found in the books of the prophets. We have not gone
astray, the psalmist protests, we have not swerved from your path. Th is
astonishing protestation of innocence that accuses the deity of sleeping
on the job is reminiscent of Job and represents a different perspective on
the destruction and exile—one that asserts the deity’s inaction rather
than Israel’s guilt.
But Pss 74 and 44 can be contrasted with Psalms 78 and 106. These
psalms belong to the category of hymns in celebration of divine action in
Israel’s history. Both of these psalms toe the Deuteronomistic line in their
recapitulation of Israel’s history—from the creation, through the Exodus,
and on to the conquest of the Promised Land. These psalms stress Israel’s
utter indebtedness to her god and the latter’s patience with Israel’s constant
faithlessness.

He performed marvels in the sight of their fathers,

in the land of Egypt, the plain of Zoan.
He split the sea and took them through it;
He made the waters stand like a wall.
He led them with a cloud by day,
and throughout the night by the light of fire.
He split rocks in the wilderness
and gave them drink as if from the great deep.
He brought forth streams from a rock
and made them flow down like a river.
But they went on sinning against him,
defying the most high in the parched land.
To test El was in their mind
when they demanded food for themselves.
They spoke against Elohim, saying,
“Can El spread a feast in the wilderness?
True, he struck the rock and waters flowed,
streams gushed forth;
but can he provide bread?
Can he supply his people with meat?” (78:12–20)

Yahweh’s faithful actions and Israel’s faithless responses are similarly fea-
tured in Ps 106’s historical review. In these two psalms, as in the Deuter-
onomistic literature, we see a clear attempt to explain Israel’s tragic end,
356 Canonical Criticism

and in this instance the psalmist chooses to blame Israel and justify the
deity at all costs.

(4) Psalms of Blessing and Cursing (see, for example, Pss 1, 109,
137).

These psalms invoke the deity to bless the righteous—either the nation
Israel or the righteous within the nation—and punish and affl ict the
wicked—either enemy nations or the wicked within Israel and other
nations. These psalms can be shocking in their violent fury. For ex-
ample, Ps 137 calls for vengeance on the Babylonians who destroyed Fair
Jerusalem:

Fair Babylon, you predator,

a blessing on him who repays you in kind
what you have inflicted on us;
a blessing on him who seizes your babies
and dashes them against the rocks! (137:8–9)

Psalm 109 contains a lengthy list of afflictions with which the psalmist
would have Yahweh smite his wicked and deceitful foes:

May his days be few;

may another take over his position.
May his children be orphans,
his wife a widow.
May his children wander from their hovels,
begging in search of [bread]. . . .
May he be clothed in a curse like a garment,
may it enter his body like water,
his bones like oil.
Let it be like the cloak he wraps around him,
like the belt he always wears.
May Yahweh thus repay my accusers,
all those who speak evil against me. (109:8–10, 18–20)

(5) Psalms of Wisdom, Meditation, and Instruction (see, for ex-

ample, Pss 32, 37, 49, 52, 73, 90, 112, 119, 128).
Canonical Criticism 357

Wisdom psalms are almost proverbial in nature, possess a reflective, medi-

tative tone, and often open with the stock phrase “Happy is the man who/
Happy are all who X.” For example, Ps 128 begins

Happy are all who fear Yahweh,

who follow his ways.
You shall enjoy the fruit of your labors;
you shall be happy and you shall prosper.
Your wife shall be like a fruitful vine within your
house;
your sons, like olive saplings around your table.
So shall the man who fears Yahweh be blessed. (128:1–4)

Many psalms presuppose worship in the Temple and even have an

antiphonal—echo and response—character suggestive of liturgical recita-
tion. However, others seem to envisage individual meditation upon and de-
light in the Torah (for example, Pss 1, 19, and 119). One of these, Ps 119, is the
longest psalm, with stanzas of eight lines beginning with the same Hebrew
letter, and each successive stanza beginning with the next letter of the alpha-
bet. This Psalm represents the Torah as an object of study and devotion. The
study of Torah makes one wise and happy:

The teaching of Yahweh is perfect,

renewing life;
the decrees of Yahweh are enduring,
making the simple wise;
The precepts of Yahweh are just,
rejoicing the heart;
the instruction of Yahweh is lucid,
making the eyes light up.
The fear of Yahweh is pure,
abiding forever;
the judgments of Yahweh are true,
righteous altogether,
more desirable than gold,
than much fine gold;
sweeter than honey,
than drippings of the comb. (19:8–11)
358 Canonical Criticism

The elevation of Torah reflects a shift occurring in the late Second Temple
period in which the Torah takes on increased importance and its study is
almost a form of worship.
There are many ways to categorize and classify the psalms, and many
individual psalms combine units that belong to different genres, for example,
Ps 22, which opens as a lament, “My God, my God, why have you forsaken
me?” (in the well-known RSV translation), then changes to a hymn of praise
and confident triumph. At least one psalm, Ps 68, defies categorization alto-
gether.
From this brief sampling, it should be apparent that the psalms are a
microcosm of the religious insights and convictions of ancient Israel. Per-
haps because so many lack historical specificity, the psalms have become
a great source for personal spirituality in western civilization. Although
some of the psalms may have been composed as much as 3,000 years ago,
they are inspiring and relevant for many contemporary readers, providing
opportunities to confess one’s failings; proclaim good intentions; complain
about misfortunes; cry out against injustice; request assistance; affirm trust
in divine providence; express emotions of praise, joy, and wonder at cre-
ation; and reflect on human finitude in the face of divine infinitude.

Song of Songs
For many readers, the most surprising book to be included in the Hebrew
Bible is a poem known as the Song of Songs, a beautiful and erotic love song
that celebrates physical passion and human sexuality. The opening verse is a
late superscription that attributes the song to Solomon. In fact, these sensu-
ous love lyrics are probably postexilic, and the attribution to Solomon was
likely fueled by the statement in 1 Kgs 4:32 that Solomon uttered 3,000 prov-
erbs and 1,005 songs. The speaker of the poem alternates, but most often it is
a woman, sometimes addressing her beloved, sometimes addressing the
daughters of Jerusalem. At times the speaker is a man. Although Solomon is
mentioned six times in the poem, he is not said to be one of the speakers.
The setting of the book is pastoral; the two young lovers express their
passion through and amid the beauties of nature with frequent references
to gardens, vineyards, fruit, flowers, perfumes, doves, flocks of goats, and
shorn ewes. There are vivid descriptions of the physical beauty of the lovers
and some highly erotic passages. The poem is unique in giving expression
to the erotic feelings of a woman.
Canonical Criticism 359

I slept, but my heart was awake.

Listen, my lover is knocking.
“Open to me my sister, my love,
my dove, my perfect one,
for my head is wet with dew. . . .”
My lover thrusts his hand into the hole,
and my insides yearned for him,
I arose to open to my lover,
and my hands dripped with myrrh,
my fingers with liquid myrrh,
upon the handles of the lock.
I opened to my lover,
but he was gone.

Adopting a canonical approach, we may ask why this secular poem was
incorporated into the national library of the postexilic community. What
was the intention of those who included it? Did they feel that its representa-
tion of the lover’s frustrated and yet unflagging search for the beloved
somehow captured the experience of the postexilic community? How was
the poem received and read by the earliest communities for whom it was a
part of Scripture? Did they draw inspiration from the portrait of a passion-
ate love that is never extinguished, even when the beloved is ceaselessly
sought but not found?
We do know that for some religious authorities over the centuries, the
candid descriptions of passionate love proved to be too much, and the ex-
plicit content of the book—which contains no reference to the deity and was
certainly a secular poem originally—was interpreted away. Christians alle-
gorized the song as an expression of Christ’s love for his “bride”—the spiri-
tual church. Jewish tradition read the book as an expression of Yahweh’s
love for his chosen people Israel.
It is said that the ancient rabbis debated whether the Song of Songs
should be included in the canon. It was R. Akiva, arguing for its inclusion,
who prevailed, declaring: “The whole world was only created, so to speak,
for the day on which the Song of Songs would be given to it. Why? Because
all the writings are holy but the song of songs is the Holy of Holies.”
 c ha p t e r 2 2
The Restoration
Ezra-Nehemiah and Ruth

Readings: Ezra 1–10; Nehemiah 10, 13

The Persian Period

In 539 b.c.e., the Babylonian Empire was defeated by the Persians under the
leadership of Cyrus. Cyrus established the largest empire yet seen in the
ancient Near East, stretching from Egypt to Asia Minor and eastern Iran.
Unlike other ancient masters, the Persians held to a policy of cultural and
religious independence for their conquered subjects.
The famous Cyrus Cylinder (see Figure 10) discovered by archaeologists
is a nine-inch fired clay cylinder covered in cuneiform writing that tells of
Cyrus’s conquest of Babylon at the command of Babylon’s god Marduk and
his policy of allowing captives to return to their homelands and rebuild their
temples. The cylinder’s inscription is consistent with the picture presented in
the biblical books of Ezra, Nehemiah, and Chronicles, according to which
Cyrus, in 538, gave the Judean exiles permission to return to Jerusalem and
reconstruct the Temple—an event that kindled hope in the hearts of many
Judeans. The book of 2 Chronicles concludes with the decree of Cyrus permit-
ting the Jewish captives to return to their homeland and build their temple:

And in the first year of King Cyrus of Persia, when the word of
Yahweh spoken by Jeremiah was fulfilled, Yahweh roused the

360
The Restoration 361

Fig. 10. Cyrus Cylinder describing the Persian king Cyrus’s decree allowing
departed peoples to return to their places of origin (fift h century b.c.e.).
Z. Radovan/BibleLandPictures.com.

spirit of King Cyrus of Persia to issue a proclamation through-

out his realm by word of mouth and in writing, as follows: Thus
said King Cyrus of Persia: Yahweh, the god of Heaven has given
me all the kingdoms of the earth, and has charged me with
building him a House in Jerusalem, which is in Judah. Any one
of you of all his people, may Yahweh his god be with him and let
him go up. (2 Chr 36:22–23)

The king’s decree is described as fulfilling the word of the prophet Jere-
miah, who prophesied that the Babylonian exile would last seventy years.
From the time of the departure of the first group of exiles in 597 to the re-
turn in 538 is sixty years; from the destruction of the first Temple in 586 to
the building of the second between 521 and 515 is approximately seventy
years. Either way, in the eyes of the Chronicler, it was close enough to be
deemed a fulfi llment of Jeremiah’s prophecy.
A fuller version of the decree, which is consistent with the Persian
ruler’s policy of tolerating and even encouraging local religious cults, is in
Ezra, which adds:

Let him go up to Jerusalem that is in Judah and build the House

of Yahweh, the god of Israel, the god that is in Jerusalem; and all
362 The Restoration

who stay behind, wherever he may be living, let the people of his
place assist him with silver, gold, goods, and livestock, besides
the freewill offering to the House of Elohim that is in Jerusalem.
(Ezra 1:3b–4)

The exiles returned to what was now a Persian province—Yehud—where

they held a certain degree of self-determination.
The periodization of Jewish history centers on these events. The pe-
riod from 586 to the 530s b.c.e. is known as the exilic period, a time in
which—most scholars would maintain—the traditions of P and D reached
their final form; the period following the return of the exiles is known as
the Restoration, the Persian period, or the beginning of the Second Temple
period, since the Second Temple is completed somewhere between 521 and
515 (in contrast to the First Temple period from the time of Solomon, about
950 to 586).

Ezra-Nehemiah
The books of Ezra and Nehemiah (often combined as Ezra-Nehemiah) give
an account of the return of the Babylonian exiles in the late sixth and fift h
centuries b.c.e. Ezra and Nehemiah were regarded as a unit in Hebrew Bi-
bles until the Middle Ages. For many years, scholars believed that Ezra-
Nehemiah was the second part of a larger historical work that included
1 and 2 Chronicles, with which they have much in common. But recently the
suggestion that these works derive from the same author has come under
attack due to their differing theological assumptions and language use. In
any event, Ezra and Nehemiah draw on a number of different documents
and sources (including, it seems, the first-person memoirs of Nehemiah for
the book of Nehemiah). Events recorded in Ezra-Nehemiah include the
initial return of the exiles, the rebuilding of the Temple, the career of Ezra,
and the career of Nehemiah. All four books were probably edited in the late
fourth century b.c.e., when Judah was a small province within the massive
Persian Empire (though some scholars propose a later date) (see Map 6).
The books of Ezra and Nehemiah contain conflicting information
about the return and restoration, and as a result, our knowledge of the tim-
ing of various events is rather poor. It is not clear who first returned to help
rebuild Jerusalem—Ezra, a priest and scribe, or Nehemiah, the Persian-
appointed governor of Judah. Even though the Chronicler dates events ac-
cording to the year of the reign of the Persian king Artaxerxes, there were
 Map 6. Map of the Persian Empire with the province of Yehud.
From Michael Coogan, The Old Testament: A Historical and Literary Introduction to the
Hebrew Scriptures. New York: Oxford University Press, Inc., 2006, p. 403.
364 The Restoration

two kings named Artaxerxes in the fift h century and one in the fourth
century. Thus, scholars are not agreed on the sequence of events in this pe-
riod. Somewhat arbitrarily perhaps, the following discussion presents the
career of Nehemiah and then the career of Ezra. Moreover, information is
drawn from both the book of Ezra and the book of Nehemiah in a nonlin-
ear fashion, since events do not appear in chronological sequence.
The book of Ezra opens with Cyrus’s decree and then provides a long
list of the exiles who returned to Judah after 538. The exiles were led by
Sheshbazzar, and among them were the priest Yeshua and Zerubbabel, a
grandson of King Jehoiachin of the House of David. Jehoiachin had been
among the exiles in 597—he was kept under house arrest in Babylon but
eventually released. Now his grandson—a Davidide—was returning to Jeru-
salem. Chapter 3 of Ezra describes the sacrifices offered on the rebuilt altar
and the beginning of the process of rebuilding the Temple in approximately
521 b.c.e.

When the builders had laid the foundation of the Temple of

Yahweh, priests in their vestments with trumpets, and Levites,
sons of Asaph, with cymbals were stationed to give praise to
Yahweh, as King David of Israel had ordained. They sang songs
extolling and praising Yahweh, “For he is good, his steadfast
love for Israel is eternal.” All the people raised a great shout ex-
tolling Yahweh because the foundation of the House of Yahweh
had been laid. Many of the priests and Levites and the chiefs of
the clans, the old men who had seen the first house, wept loudly
at the sight of the founding of this house. Many others shouted
joyously at the top of their voices. The people could not distin-
guish the shouts of joy from the people’s weeping, for the people
raised a great shout, the sound of which could be heard from
afar. (Ezra 3:10–13)

Evidently, the older generations who remember the magnificence of the

Temple of Solomon shed tears while the young people shouted for joy at the
establishment of a new Temple.
The building does not proceed peacefully due to hostilities with peo-
ples of the surrounding communities referred to as “adversaries of Judah
and Benjamin.” In Ezra 4–6, these Samaritans offer to assist in the project of
reconstruction, but their offer is rejected. As a result, the Samaritans per-
The Restoration 365

suade the Persians that rebuilding a potentially rebellious city is a bad idea,
and the Persians order the rebuilding to stop. Two prophets—Haggai and
Zechariah—urge the continuation of the building. A Persian official objects,
and the Jews appeal to the new Persian emperor Darius. They ask him to
search the court records for the original authorization by Cyrus. Cyrus’s
edict is found, and Darius agrees not only to enforce it but to honor his
obligation to supply the money for the rebuilding and the procurement of
sacrifices. The Temple is dedicated about 515 b.c.e., and a Passover celebra-
tion is celebrated in the sanctuary.
There are other social tensions, specifically, friction between those
who had remained in Judea and the returning exiles who, while few in num-
ber, enjoyed imperial support. These self-styled “children of the exile” re-
ferred to the local Judeans as “peoples of the land”—a derogatory term that
cast aspersions on the latter’s very status as Jews. As we will soon see, radi-
cally different views of Jewish identity were to emerge during this period.
The following events referred to in the books of Ezra and Nehemiah
are generally ascribed to the mid-fifth century: Nehemiah, a Jewish subject
of Persia, was the official cupbearer to the Persian emperor Artaxerxes I in
the court at Susa, a position that likely entailed his being a eunuch. The book
of Nehemiah opens with a description of Nehemiah’s grief upon hearing the
report of the terrible conditions of his people in Jerusalem in the mid-fifth
century. Weeping, he asks for the consent of the emperor to go to Jerusalem
and rebuild the city. Nehemiah travels to Jerusalem (some date his arrival to
445 b.c.e.) and undertakes the refortification of the city. He meets with
opposition—some internal opposition led by Noadiah, a female prophetess
(Neh 6:14), and some external opposition from Israel’s neighbors, the Sa-
maritans, the Ammonites, and some Arabs, who represent this reconstruc-
tion of the city’s defensive walls as an affront to Persian rule. But Nehemiah
continues, providing his workmen with weapons against enemy attack, and
the walls are quickly completed. These fortifications help to reestablish Je-
rusalem as an urban center. In time, Nehemiah is appointed governor of
Judah under Persian dominion. He institutes economic and social reforms
to improve the situation of the poor and works to establish public order.
The governorship of Nehemiah may have overlapped to some degree with
the mission of Ezra, whose activities are also reported in the books of Ezra
and Nehemiah, but scholars differ on this point.
Chapter 7 of the book of Ezra introduces Ezra, a Babylonian Jew of a
priestly family who is described in verse 6 as a scribe expert in the Teaching
366 The Restoration

of Moses. In verse 10 it is said that Ezra had dedicated himself to study the
Teaching of Yahweh so as to observe it and to teach laws and rules to Israel.
Ezra is commissioned by Emperor Artaxerxes, in a letter the text of which
is in 7:12–26, to travel to Jerusalem to supervise the Temple and to assess the
implementation of Mosaic standards in the Judean province. He is also
charged with the appointment of scribes and judges to administer civil and
moral order. This was evidently the imperial policy of the Persians—to
commission loyal subjects to regulate their own local cults—and Ezra’s
work must be understood in this light.

For you are commissioned by the king and his seven advisers to
regulate Judah and Jerusalem according to the law of your god,
which is in your care. . . . And you, Ezra, by the divine wisdom
you possess, appoint magistrates and judges to judge all the
people in the province of Beyond the River [Cis-Jordan] who
know the laws of your god, and to teach those who do not know
them. Let anyone who does not obey the law of your god and the
law of the king be punished with dispatch, whether by death,
corporal punishment, confiscation of possessions or imprison-
ment. (Ezra 7:14, 25–26)

In addition, Ezra is appointed to bring treasures of silver and gold to the

Temple. Ezra brings with him a copy of the Mosaic Torah (precisely what
that might have been will be considered below) in order to regulate and
unify Jewish life in the restored community, and together Ezra and Nehe-
miah bring about a revival. Ezra’s reforms were aimed at strengthening the
religious identity of the Judahites, revitalizing their morale, and preventing
the decline of Yahweh worship. His two most important acts are his disso-
lution of foreign marriages and his renewal of the covenant.

Dissolution of Foreign Marriages/Separatism

Ezra was distressed to discover that many of the returned exiles had mar-
ried with non-Israelite women who followed pagan practices. Chapters 9
and 10 describe his efforts to reverse this trend. He begs Yahweh to forgive
the people for this violation of his law, and then, at a great assembly, he calls
upon the people to divorce their foreign spouses.
This is not in fact Pentateuchal law. The prohibition of marriage with
any and all foreigners is a great innovation on Ezra’s part, one that we shall
The Restoration 367

see was not universally accepted. The high incidence and acceptance of in-
termarriage is indicated by the fact that it took several months to identify
all those who had intermarried and to send away their spouses and chil-
dren. Even priests were among those who did not view intermarriage as a
violation of the covenant (Ezra 10:18–19), an additional sign that Ezra was
deviating from long-accepted tradition.
The text of Ezra’s prayer before Yahweh is a fascinating presentation
of Ezra’s interpretation of Israel’s tragic history and constitutes yet another
response to the calamity that had befallen the nation:

From the time of your fathers to this very day we have been deep
in guilt. Because of our iniquities, we, our kings, and our priests
have been handed over to foreign kings, to the sword, to captiv-
ity, to pillage, and to humiliation, as is now the case. But now, for
a short while, there has been a reprieve from Yahweh our god,
who has granted us a surviving remnant and given us a stake in
his holy place; our Elohim has restored the luster to our eyes and
furnished us with a little sustenance in our bondage. . . . Now
what can we say in the face of this, O our Elohim, for we have
forsaken your commandments, which you gave us through your
servants the prophets, when you said “The land that you are about
to possess is a land unclean through the uncleanness of the
peoples of the land, through their abhorrent practices with which
they, in their impurity, have filled it from one end to the other.
Now then, do not give your daughters in marriage to their sons
or let their daughters marry your sons; do nothing for their well-
being or advantage, then you will be strong and enjoy the bounty
of the land and bequeath it to your children forever.” After all that
has happened to us because of our evil deeds and our deep guilt—
though you, our Elohim, have been forbearing, [punishing us]
less than our iniquity [deserves] in that you have granted us
such a remnant as this—shall we once again violate your com-
mandments by intermarrying with these peoples who follow
such abhorrent practices? Will you not rage against us till we are
destroyed without remnant or survivor? (Ezra 9:7–8, 10–14)

Ezra’s argument toes the Deuteronomistic line that states that Israel’s tragic
fate has befallen her because of her sins. Indeed, she has not been punished
as fully as she deserves. In addition, like the prophets, Ezra asserts that the
368 The Restoration

covenant was not abrogated and a remnant has been saved and restored.
What is different in Ezra is the identification of the sin for which Israel was
punished: Israel has mixed its “holy seed” with “common seed” through
unions with “the peoples of the land”—a reference to foreigners certainly, but
possibly also to Judeans who had remained in the land during the exile and
who had adopted the language and customs of their neighbors (see further
below). And if history is any guide, Ezra argues, the community is placing
itself at great risk again by intermarrying with persons who will lead them
into the worship of other gods and the performance of abhorrent practices.
Surely this time Yahweh will not be so merciful as to spare even a remnant!
Ezra’s interpretation of the Mosaic prohibitions against intermarriage
is expansive. The Torah prohibits intermarriage with the native Canaanite
peoples (Ex 23:27–33, Deut 7:1–5), a prohibition rationalized by the claim
that the Canaanites would lead the Israelites into abhorrent pagan prac-
tices, child sacrifice, and so on (a moral-religious rationale). Deuteronomy
23:4–8 also prohibits marriage with certain foreigners for historical reasons,
specifically, Moabites and Ammonites because of their cruel treatment of
the Israelites during their trek to the Promised Land. Egyptians are not pro-
hibited after the third generation, and there is no prohibition against mar-
riage with other foreign groups (for example, Phoenicians, Midianites, and
Ishmaelites), so long as the foreign partner enters into the covenant com-
munity of Yahweh and does not lead the Israelite partner into the worship of
other gods. Indeed, there is good evidence that the assimilation of foreigners
was generally accepted in both the preexilic and postexilic eras (even when
the ideal of not leading the Israelite astray was not met): Non-Israelites mar-
ried Israelites and assimilated into the larger community (Moses himself
married a Midianite woman and a Cushite woman). Israel’s kings regularly
married foreign women without compromising the Israelite identity of their
royal offspring, who ascended to the throne unchallenged, an indication
that Israelite identity originally passed through the male line. But Ezra seeks
to limit foreign influence because he fears a dilution of Israelite identity will
erode commitment to the covenant. Zealous for Yahweh and wary of his
wrath, Ezra interprets and expands these prohibitions as a general ban on
intermarriage with any and every non-Israelite.
However, the old moral-religious rationale could not sustain a univer-
sal ban on intermarriage. The moral-religious rationale established a perme-
able boundary between Israelites and non-Israelites because any non-Israelite
who renounced immorality and idolatry could marry into the covenantal
community and acquire Israelite identity. Sustaining a new universal ban on
The Restoration 369

intermarriage required a new rationale capable of establishing an imperme-

able boundary between Israelite and non-Israelite. Ezra provided just such a
rationale—the “holy seed” rationale.
Ezra rationalized his innovative universal ban on intermarriage by
asserting that all Israelites are “holy seed” and that intermarriage with
non-Israelites created a forbidden mixture of holy seed with profane seed—a
sacrilege (ma’al) that would require expiation by means of a sacrificial offer-
ing (Ezra 9:4, 10:2, 6, 10). Substituting a “holy seed” rationale for the old
moral-religious rationale enabled Ezra not only to construct a universal
prohibition of intermarriage (even a morally righteous and Yahweh-revering
non-Israelite would be prohibited because he was of profane seed) but also
to make Israelite identity contingent on the status of both mother and father.
Both parents must be of the “holy seed” in order to establish a claim of Isra-
elite identity.
Ezra’s new rationale may have been suggested by the juxtaposition of
the themes of intermarriage and holiness in Deuteronomy (assuming Ezra
possessed something like the Deuteronomy we currently have). Deuteron-
omy 7:2b–5 prohibits intermarriage with Canaanites and is followed im-
mediately by the statement:

For you are a people consecrated [holy] to Yahweh your god: of

all the peoples on earth Yahweh your god chose you to be his
treasured people. (Deut 7:6)

If verse 6 is understood to be the rationale for the immediately preceding

prohibition in verses 2b–5, one might conclude that intermarriage with
Canaanites is forbidden because the Israelites are a holy people (conse-
crated to Yahweh) and non-Israelites are not, and that intermarriage must
be a profanation of the holy seed of the Israel.
Deuteronomy 23:2–5’s prohibitions on admission into the congrega-
tion of Yahweh were also interpreted as banning the physical entry of for-
eigners into the sanctuary, as attested in Neh 13:1, 3–5, 7–9.

At that time they read to the people from the Book of Moses,
and it was found written that no Ammonite or Moabite might
ever enter the congregation of Elohim. . . . When they heard the
Teaching, they separated all the alien admixture from Israel.
Earlier, the priest Eliashib, a relative of Tobiah, who had been
appointed over the rooms in the House of our Elohim, had
370 The Restoration

assigned to him [Tobiah, the Ammonite] a large room where

they used to store the meal offering, the frankincense, the equip-
ment, the tithes of grain, wine, and oil, the dues of the Levites,
singers and gatekeepers, and the gifts for the priests. . . .
When I [Nehemiah] arrived in Jerusalem, I learned of the
outrage perpetrated by Eliashib on behalf of Tobiah in assigning
him a room in the courts of the House of Elohim. I was greatly
displeased, and had all the household gear of Tobiah thrown out
of the room; I gave orders to purify the rooms, and had the
equipment of the House of Elohim and the meal offering and
the frankincense put back.

According to this passage, the influential Tobiad family, originally Ammo-

nite but joined in marriage with prominent Judeans, had gained access to a
storeroom in the sanctuary. Nehemiah is incensed when he learns of this
violation. He throws them out and has the rooms purified.
Likewise, Nehemiah interprets the similar wording in Deut 23:2 as
banning eunuchs like himself from entering the sanctuary. Some scholars
believe that this interpretation accounts for his refusal to flee to the sanctu-
ary in order to escape his enemies (Neh 6:11–13).

Renewal of the Mosaic Covenant

Ezra’s most important public act—an extended public reading of the Torah
of Moses, followed by a renewal of the Mosaic covenant—is reported in
Nehemiah 8.

When the seventh month arrived—the Israelites being [settled] in

their towns—the entire people assembled as one man in the
square before the Water Gate, and they asked Ezra the scribe to
bring the scroll of the Teaching of Moses with which Yahweh had
charged Israel. On the first day of the seventh month, Ezra the
priest brought the Teaching before the congregation, men and
women and all who could listen with understanding. He read
from it, facing the square before the Water Gate, from the first
light until midday, to the men and the women and those who
could understand; the ears of all the people were given to the
scroll of the Teaching. Ezra the scribe stood upon a wooden tower
made for the purpose. . . . Ezra opened the scroll in the sight of all
The Restoration 371

the people, for he was above all the people; as he opened it, all the
people stood up. Ezra blessed Yahweh, the great Elohim, and all
the people answered, “Amen, Amen,” with hands upraised. . . .
[The leaders and] the Levites explained the Teaching to the people
while the people stood in their places. They read from the scroll of
the Teaching of Elohim, translating it and giving the sense; so
they understood the reading. (Neh 8:1–3, 4a, 5–8)

From this passage, it appears that the assembled people no longer under-
stood the classical Hebrew of the Bible. Ezra and his assistants had to trans-
late it into Aramaic, the lingua franca of the Persian Empire, and give the
sense of the text as it was read. It is impossible to determine precisely what
it was that Ezra presented to the people. It may have been the Pentateuch
basically in the form we now have it, since both D and P are strongly reflected
in Ezra. In any event this “torah” was to become the basis and standard for
the Jewish community from that time forward.
At a festival celebration, a few weeks later, there was an additional pub-
lic teaching of the law and a recital of Israel’s history that laid special empha-
sis on Israel’s covenantal obligations to Yahweh. This recital of Israel’s
history is found in Neh 9, and as an interpretation of the calamities faced by
the nation, it is consistent with the prayer in Ezra 9: Yahweh has withheld
nothing from Israel, yet Israel has defied Yahweh, rebelled against him, and
killed the prophets who urged them to turn back to the covenant. Yahweh
tolerated Israel’s sin as long as he could, but finally he had to punish her.
Even so, in his great compassion Yahweh did not abandon Israel com-
pletely. The Levites and leaders address Yahweh directly: “Surely you are in
the right with respect to all that has come upon us, for you have acted faith-
fully, and we have been wicked” (Neh 9:33). Like the Deuteronomistic his-
torian, Nehemiah completely justifies Yahweh and blames the Israelites for
all that has befallen them.
All this is but a prelude to the people’s reaffirmation and recommit-
ment to the covenant—a reaffirmation spelled out in great detail in Neh
10–13. Chapter 10 opens: “In view of all this, we make this pledge and put it
in writing.” There follows a list of all the officials, Levites, priests, and the
heads of the people, who in conjunction with all the rest of the people de-
clare that they will

join with their noble brothers, and take an oath with sanctions to
follow the Teaching of Elohim, given through Moses the servant
372 The Restoration

of Elohim, and to observe carefully all the commandments of

Yahweh our god, his rules and laws, Namely: we will not give
our daughters in marriage to the peoples of the land, or take
their daughters for our sons. (Neh 10:30–31)

There follows a list of obligations to which the people commit themselves,

including observance of the Sabbath day and the Sabbath year and the supply
and upkeep of the Temple. It is surely significant that the ban on intermar-
riage and the observance of the Sabbath top the list of covenantal obligations.
These two provisions are the centerpiece of the renewed covenant zealously
promoted and enforced by Ezra and Nehemiah. Chapter 13 describes Nehe-
miah’s efforts to see that the people lived up to this pledge. He scurries about
Jerusalem enforcing cessation of work on the Sabbath and persuading cer-
tain individuals to give up their foreign wives. Indeed, a reputation for (if not
a reality of) endogamy, Sabbath observance, and circumcision will emerge as
primary characteristics of a male Jew in the ancient world.
Ezra and Nehemiah’s reforms may be seen as a direct response to the
events of Israel’s history: What had happened before cannot, they believed,
be allowed to happen again. Israel’s tragic history must be read as a cau-
tionary tale that calls upon the people to make the changes needed to avoid
a repeat disaster. There is only one way to guarantee that Israel will never
again be destroyed. She must live up to the covenant she failed to honor in
the past. She must rededicate herself to the covenant, and this time she
must be single-minded in her devotion to Yahweh, for history has shown
that Yahweh does not fail to punish faithlessness and betrayal. Israel can-
not be led astray by the beliefs and practices of her neighbors, and a strict
policy of separation must be enforced if she is to be cured of the desire for
idols.

Other Voices: Isaiah 56

Ezra and Nehemiah, represented in the biblical sources as possessing the
backing of Persian imperial authority, sought to create and preserve a na-
tional and religious identity for the Judean community at a precarious time
in its existence. Under Ezra, the Torah became the official and authoritative
norm for Israel, but this did not in itself result in a single, uniform set of
practices and beliefs. Adopting the Torah as a communal norm simply
meant that practices and beliefs were deemed authentic to the degree that
they accorded with the sense of Scripture. But interpretation of Scripture
The Restoration 373

varied dramatically, so that widely divergent Judean groups in the Persian

and Hellenistic periods would claim biblical warrant for their specific prac-
tices and beliefs. Thus, while Ezra and Nehemiah may have unified the Res-
toration community around a common text, they did not unify them around
a common interpretation of that text.
This lack of unity may be seen in other postexilic biblical texts that
express opposition to the separatism envisaged in Ezra-Nehemiah. For ex-
ample, although Nehemiah understands Deut 23 as banning all foreigners
and eunuchs from entering the sanctuary (a view endorsed in Ezek 44:6–14),
the following passage from Third Isaiah holds out a different vision:

Let not the foreigner say,

Who has attached himself to Yahweh,
“Yahweh will keep me apart from his people”;
And let not the eunuch say,
“I am a withered tree.”
For thus said Yahweh:
“As for the eunuchs who keep my Sabbaths,
Who have chosen what I desire
And hold fast to my covenant—
I will give them, in my House
And within my walls,
A monument and a name
Better than sons or daughters.
I will give them an everlasting name
Which shall not perish.
As for the foreigners
Who attach themselves to Yahweh,
To minister to him,
And to love the name of Yahweh,
To be his servants—
All who keep the sabbath and do not profane it,
And who hold fast to my covenant—
I will bring them to my sacred mount
And let them rejoice in my house of prayer.
Their burnt offerings and sacrifices
Shall be welcome on my altar;
For my House shall be called
A house of prayer for all peoples.” (Isa 56:3–7)
374 The Restoration

This passage, dated by most scholars to the postexilic period, sounds a

theme of openness and inclusion and reassures foreigners and eunuchs who
have joined themselves to Yahweh that they will be welcome in the holy
Temple and may even minister to Yahweh. As regards Judean identity, the
insistence on unmixed genealogy did not become the norm for the trans-
mission of Judean and later Jewish identity; similarly, access to Israelite
identity remained open to foreigners who accepted the norms of the com-
munity. The strongest repudiation of Ezra’s genealogical definition of Ju-
dean identity and rejection of intermarriage and assimilation may be found
in the little book of Ruth.

Ruth
The book of Ruth is set in the days of the Judges but it was certainly written
later—whether in the preexilic or postexilic period is not certain. Rather
than focusing on the book’s provenance, the canonical critic would ask:
How did this book function for Second Temple Judeans when it entered the
library of canonical texts? How would it have resonated for those familiar
with the legacy of Ezra and Nehemiah? This short tale of a foreign woman
(Ruth’s foreign status is continually emphasized throughout the book) who
acts nobly and enters the community of Israel by choice, stood in pointed
opposition to the negative view of foreigners, the ban on intermarriage, and
the purely genealogical definition of Israelite identity promulgated by Ezra
and Nehemiah in the postexilic period.
The story’s plot is as follows: A famine in Judah causes a Bethle-
hemite named Elimelech, his wife Naomi, and their two sons to leave Ju-
dah to reside in the country of Moab. The two sons marry Moabite women,
one named Orpah and the other named Ruth. Consider the effect that
the opening verses of the story would have had on a late fift h- or fourth-
century Judean audience. While the nation of Moab had long ceased to
exist, biblical tradition prohibited intermarriage with Moabites (Deut 23),
who were hated for their ill treatment of the Israelites en route to Canaan.
Biblical tradition also contained a degrading story of the Moabites’ de-
scent from the incestuous union of Lot and his daughter after the fall of
Sodom (Gen 19:30–38). And yet this story begins with the matter-of-fact
report of a Bethlehemite family traveling to Moab and securing Moabite
wives for its sons! Surely, a Judean audience would have been surprised, if
not shocked.
The Restoration 375

In short order, Elimelech and his two sons—appropriately named

“Sickness” (Machlon) and “Death” (Chilion)—die. The Israelite widow
Naomi is left with no blood relation, only her two Moabite daughters-in-law.
Naomi tearfully tells them that they should return to their fathers’ homes
since she will never be able to support them as a poor widow, and she has no
further sons to give them. It is clear they have no legal obligation or tie to
Naomi.

But Naomi replied, “Turn back, my daughters! Why should you

go with me? Have I any more sons in my body who might be
husbands for you? Turn back, my daughters, for I am too old to
be married. Even if I thought there was hope for me, even if I
were married tonight and I also bore sons, should you wait for
them to grow up? Should you on their account debar yourselves
from marriage? Oh no, my daughters! My lot is far more bitter
than yours, for the hand of Yahweh has struck out against me.”
They broke into weeping again, and Orpah kissed her mother-in-
law farewell. But Ruth clung to her. So she said, “See, your sister-
in-law has returned to her people and her gods. Go follow your
sister-in-law.” But Ruth replied, “Do not urge me to leave you, to
turn back and not follow you. For wherever you go, I will go;
wherever you lodge, I will lodge; your people shall be my people
and your god my god. Where you die, I will die, and there I will
be buried. Thus and more may Yahweh do to me if even death
parts me from you.” When [Naomi] saw how determined she
was to go with her, she ceased to argue with her; and the two
went on until they reached Bethlehem. (1:11–19a)

By the force of sheer conviction, Ruth joins herself to the people of her
mother-in-law. Returning to Judah, Ruth supports her mother-in-law and
herself by gleaning the fallen sheaves behind the reapers in the field. Accord-
ing to Pentateuchal law, the sheaves that fall from the workers’ hands must be
left for the poor to collect. Ruth gleans in the field of a kinsman of Naomi,
named Boaz, a man of substance. She is diligent and soon comes to his atten-
tion. Boaz is kind to her, securing her safety among the rough field-workers
and providing her with water, for he has heard of all that Ruth has done for
Naomi, how she left her home and family to come to a people she did not
know. He blesses her,
376 The Restoration

May Yahweh reward your deeds. May you have a full recom-
pense from Yahweh, the god of Israel, under whose wings you
have sought refuge. (2:12)

Boaz increases his generosity, sharing his meal with Ruth and giving to her
from the harvested grain in addition to her gleanings.
Naomi is delighted with Ruth’s gleanings, which more than suffice for
their needs, but she is even more pleased to learn that Ruth met with the
kindness and generosity of Boaz, since, as she points out, he is among their
redeeming kinsmen. A redeemer, or go’el, is a person who, as a close relative,
has certain legal obligations to that relative. These obligations include re-
deeming the relative or his property if sold to a stranger due to poverty,
marrying the childless widow of a deceased relative and producing offspring
for the deceased (a duty that fell first to the deceased’s brother), and, in the
case of a blood-redeemer avenging the blood of a slain kinsman. Though
Boaz is a somewhat distant relative, Naomi believes he is the answer to their
dual problem of poverty on the one hand and Ruth’s widowhood on the
other. In chapter 3, she urges Ruth to visit Boaz as he winnows barley on
the threshing floor. Ruth is to bathe, anoint herself, dress, and go at night
to the threshing floor. Naomi seems to be planning Ruth’s seduction of
Boaz. She instructs Ruth not to reveal herself until Boaz has finished eating
and drinking. When he lies down, Ruth is to approach him, uncover his
“feet”—which may well be a sexual euphemism—and lie down. He will tell
her what she is to do. Ruth did as instructed by her mother-in-law.

Boaz ate and drank, and in a cheerful mood went to lie down be-
side the grainpile. Then she went over stealthily and uncovered
his feet and lay down. In the middle of the night, the man gave a
start and pulled back—there was a woman lying at his feet! “Who
are you?” he asked. And she replied, “I am your handmaid Ruth.
Spread your robe over your handmaid for you are a redeeming
kinsman.” He exclaimed, “Be blessed of Yahweh, daughter! Your
latest deed of loyalty is greater than the first, in that you have not
turned to younger men, whether poor or rich. And now daughter,
have no fear, I will do in your behalf whatever you ask, for all the
elders of my town know what a fine woman you are.” (Ruth 3:7–11)

Ruth’s request is that Boaz act as her redeemer and spread his robe over her,
a formal act of protection and espousal. Boaz assures her that he will redeem
The Restoration 377

her, but he points out that there is another kinsman who is actually a closer
relation and thus has first right of refusal (3:12). Boaz will settle the matter
legally in the morning—we are left wondering what transpired in the night—
and indeed in chapter 4 we read of the legal proceeding by which the other
kinsman is freed of his obligation and claim to Ruth, enabling Boaz to marry
her. But the punchline to the whole story is yet to come:

So Boaz married Ruth; she became his wife, and he cohabited

with her. Yahweh let her conceive, and she bore a son. And the
women said to Naomi, “Blessed be Yahweh, who has not with-
held a redeemer from you today! May his name be perpetuated
in Israel! He will renew your life and sustain your old age; for he
is born of your daughter-in-law who loves you and is better to
you than seven sons.” Naomi took the child and held it to her
bosom. She became its foster mother, and the women neighbors
gave him a name, saying “A son is born to Naomi!” They named
him Obed; he was the father of Jesse, father of David. (4:13–17)

David, Yahweh’s anointed king over Israel; David with whom Yahweh cov-
enanted that his house should reign forever; David from whose line would
come the Messianic king to rule in the final age—David is said to be the di-
rect descendant (the great-grandson) of a foreign woman from a country of
idol worshippers, a Moabite woman no less! This short and moving story
represents a strand of thought that stood in opposition to the line of think-
ing found, for example, in Ezra’s call for a ban on intermarriage as the only
sure means of ensuring faithfulness to Israel’s god. Not only is Ruth the
Moabite not guilty of abominable practices, she is the ancestor of Yahweh’s
chosen monarch, and she is praised by all who know her as a paragon of
hesed—the steadfast love and loyalty that binds the members of the cove-
nant community to one another and to Yahweh. Ruth the Moabite stood by
an elderly widow to whom she had no legal or moral obligation and was ac-
cepted into the covenant community.

Conclusion
Despite Ezra’s polemical efforts to exclude foreigners from the community,
Ezra’s reforms never became normative for the entire community. Postex-
ilic and later rabbinic Judaism never adopted Ezra’s holy seed ideology or
his purely genealogical definition of Jewish identity and continued to allow
378 The Restoration

the assimilation (eventually conversion) and marriage into the covenant

community by persons of foreign birth who accepted the god of Israel. Ezra’s
extreme views were popular among sectarian groups (Ezran exclusivism is
championed in writings found at Qumran) and exerted some influence on
early Christian bans on marriage between believers and unbelievers, but it
is the book of Ruth that features prominently in the Jewish conversion cer-
emony to this day.
 c ha p t e r 2 3
Postexilic Prophets and the Rise
of Apocalyptic

Israel’s literary prophets had spoken of a remnant of Israel that would be

restored gloriously in its land. But the returned exiles faced a life of great
hardship. The reality of poverty, the difficulties in rebuilding the Temple,
the hostility of the Judeans who had remained behind as well as that of the
surrounding peoples, and the absence of any real political independence
under a Davidic king—all this fell far short of the earlier prophets’ glorious
descriptions of the restored kingdom. In the postexilic period, new proph-
ets arose to address the community’s disappointment.

Haggai and Zechariah

The short book of Haggai contains the words of the prophet Haggai to Zerub-
babel, the governor of Judea. Prophesying in 520, Haggai declared that the
nation’s difficulties, the repeated agricultural setbacks, and famine were signs
of Yahweh’s displeasure that his Temple had not been completed (1:2–11).
Zerubbabel was convinced, and the people returned to the task enthusiasti-
cally (1:14–15). Haggai promised that the rebuilt but humble structure would
soon be filled with treasures flowing in from all nations (2:6–9). The promises
of restoration made by the prophets of old were just around the corner.
Haggai longed not only for a rebuilt Temple, but for the reestablish-
ment of Judah’s independence under a Davidic king—and he held out hope

379
380 Postexilic Prophets

for Zerubbabel, who was a descendant of David, to serve as Yahweh’s mes-

siah or appointed king (2:20–23). This hope burns even more strongly in the
work of Haggai’s contemporary, the prophet Zechariah. Chapters 1–8 of
Zechariah contain prophecies attributed to the historical Zechariah from
around 520 b.c.e. (Chapters 9–14, referred to by scholars as Second Zecha-
riah, contain obscure writings from a later hand or school in the apocalyp-
tic vein. These chapters will be discussed below.)
Zechariah prophesied for about two years around the year 520 b.c.e.
In Chapters 1–8, he, too, urges the rebuilding of the Temple. The first six
chapters contain a series of eight elaborate and symbolic visions revealed by
an angel or divine messenger (a mode of revelation that is even more highly
developed in apocalyptic literature). These visions focus hope on Zerubba-
bel, the governor, and Yeshua, the high priest, who will rule in a kind of
diarchy as monarch and priest. At some point, however, the Persians ousted
Zerubbabel (perhaps because he gave rise to messianic hope), and Zechari-
ah’s prophecies were adjusted to refer solely to Yeshua. Specifically, textual
irregularities lead some scholars to hypothesize that Zech 6:9–15 originally
referred to Zerubbabel and/or Yeshua, but now depict Yeshua as a shoot or
branch from Jesse’s stock (i.e., a Davidide since Jesse was the father of
David) who will rebuild the sanctuary and wear the royal insignia (Zech
6:13). In general, the elevation of the high priest is a feature of Judean soci-
ety in the Restoration period.
Chapters 7 and 8 declare Yahweh’s promise to turn and do good
things for Jerusalem and the House of Judah, so long as the people turn
from their unjust and evil ways. Zechariah points forward to a glorious day
when all the nations of the world will eagerly come to seek Yahweh in Jeru-
salem and to entreat his favor (8:22). For Zechariah, there is a place for all
nations in the divine economy of the fully restored future.

Thus said Yahweh of Hosts: In those days, ten men from nations
of every tongue will take hold—they will take hold of every Ju-
dean by a corner of his cloak and say, “Let us go with you, for we
have heard that Elohim is with you.” (8:23)

The Eschatological Turn—Third Isaiah

The last wave of Israelite prophetic writings addresses the disappointment
and disillusionment of postexilic Judeans with a consistent message: The
earlier prophets’ promises of future glory for the restored remnant are all
Postexilic Prophets 381

true—but the future they promised is not now. It is only in the eschaton—
the final day—that the glory of Jerusalem and a Messianic ruler will be re-
stored. The hope that must sustain the community through the bleak present
is an eschatological hope—for in the end of days, all will be set right.
Parts of the book of Third Isaiah depict the bitter reality of life in
postexilic Judah. The anonymous prophetic author of these chapters (Isa
56–66) denounces the failings of the exiles, but in addition he advances an
eschatology (an account of the end of days). This eschatology differs from
the depiction of Zion’s future glory found in earlier prophets. Earlier pro-
phetic pronouncements generally referred to a reestablishment of Judah’s
fortunes in historical time. But eschatological works like Third Isaiah look
beyond historical time to a time of a “new heaven and a new earth” when
Judah’s sins will be forgotten and the land will become an earthly paradise
blessed with peace, prosperity, and length of days.

For behold! I am creating

A new heaven and a new earth;
The former things shall not be remembered,
They shall never come to mind.
Be glad, then, and rejoice forever
In what I am creating.
For I shall create Jerusalem as a joy,
And her people as a delight. . . .
Never again shall be heard there
The sounds of weeping and wailing.
No more shall there be an infant or graybeard
Who does not live out his days.
He who dies at a hundred years
Shall be reckoned a youth,
And he who fails to reach a hundred
Shall be reckoned accursed. . . .
For the days of my people shall be
As long as the days of a tree,
My chosen ones shall outlive
The work of their hands.
They shall not toil to no purpose;
They shall not bear children for terror,
But they shall be a people blessed by Yahweh,
And their offspring shall remain with them.
382 Postexilic Prophets

Before they pray, I will answer;

While they are still speaking, I will respond.
The wolf and the lamb shall graze together,
And the lion shall eat straw like the ox,
And the serpent’s food shall be earth.
In all my sacred mount
Nothing evil or vile shall be done—said Yahweh. (65:17–20,
22–25)

Third Isaiah envisions something new on earth—Jerusalem re-created as a

joy and delight, without suffering or sadness. The curses of Eden will be
reversed. Instead of shortened lives of toil and hardship, people will enjoy
extended lifespans and the blessings of productive labor and happy fami-
lies. The enmity between predator and prey will be eliminated as the wolf
and the lion return to their original vegetarian state, and the serpent ceases
to bite at the heels of humans. The misery of the years between the original
Eden and this future Eden “shall never come to mind.”
But not all postexilic eschatologies are suff used with the tranquility of
this Edenic vision. Eschatologies of an apocalyptic tenor spoke of a terrify-
ing, cataclysmic end-time.

The Apocalyptic Genre: Zechariah and Joel

Only one biblical book—the book of Daniel—belongs to the genre of literature
known as apocalyptic. The term derives from the Greek apocalypsis, which
means “a revealing.” An apocalypse is a revelation of things to come, and as
apocalypses generally predict the end of historical time and the beginning of
a new world order, they are concerned with eschatology. However, while
apocalyptic literature is concerned with eschatology, not all eschatological
literature is apocalyptic. Apocalyptic literature—within the Bible and outside
it—is characterized by the following distinguishing characteristics:

1. Pseudonymy—Most apocalyptic works are attributed to im-

portant figures of the past.
2. Mediated revelation—Revelation is mediated through a heav-
enly messenger or angel in visions or dreams.
3. Symbolism—Apocalyptic works are highly symbolic and em-
ploy bizarre and surreal images of beasts and monsters, usually
Postexilic Prophets 383

to depict foreign nations. These visions are organized in a sys-

tematic chronology that represents the march of history—past,
present, and future—in a coded form that requires interpreta-
tion, often by the divine messenger.
4. Catastrophes—Apocalypses predict a series of catastrophes
that signal the coming of the end. Motifs from ancient myths,
such as ancient stories of battles with sea monsters, are often
used to describe these future catastrophes.
5. Dualism—Apocalypses divide humankind into two mutually
exclusive groups: the righteous, who are a tiny minority, and the
wicked, who are the vast majority. In a final public judgment, the
former will be saved and the latter destroyed. In this respect, later
apocalypses may show the influence of Persian thought, which is
dualist in nature, opposing light and darkness, good and evil, life
and death.
6. Divine king—The deity generally appears in an apocalypse as
an enthroned king who brings all history to a crashing end,
thereby demonstrating his sovereignty and confounding the
wicked all at once.
7. Mythological elements—Apocalyptic literature often incorpo-
rates mythological motifs and imagery, especially the motif of a
battle between the deity and primordial chaotic forces, in its
depiction of the final battle.
8. Judgment and life after death—Apocalypses generally depict a
judgment of the individual dead, followed by everlasting life or
punishment. This idea of a life after death is not found in the
Hebrew Bible until the very late apocalyptic book of Daniel. The
idea is very influential in the Dead Sea Scrolls and in the writ-
ings of the New Testament. A belief in personal immortality or
a general resurrection of the dead arises from a negative view of
this world as a place where justice cannot be obtained. Apoca-
lyptic writers examined the world they lived in and drew the
conclusion that reward and punishment would be made in an
afterlife, as they were certainly not doled out in this life. This is a
marked break from the general conviction of the Hebrew Bible
that human life is limited to this world and that the fundamen-
tal concern of humans is morality in this life and not immortal-
ity in another.
384 Postexilic Prophets

9. Despair and hope—Apocalyptic literature can be described as

a literature of despair and hope. It is a literature of despair or
pessimism because its basic premise is that this world holds out
no promise for the righteous. It is a literature of hope or opti-
mism because it affirms that the deity will intervene in human
history and set everything right, interrupting the natural order
and destroying the world as we know it in order to rescue the
righteous and humiliate the wicked. The hope for supreme and
ultimate vindication is thrust off into the future. Thus, the apoc-
alyptic genre constitutes yet one more response to the traumatic
events, crises, and disappointments of Israelite history.

Apocalyptic passages of varying length appear in several postexilic books

of the Hebrew Bible. Second Zechariah (9–14) is a collection of diverse ora-
cles, probably fift h century or later, that contain strange visions and predic-
tions. While their meaning cannot always be fathomed, they focus on the
Day of Yahweh, the restoration of Jerusalem, and the rise of a new and
humble king who will rule in peace. Chapter 14 is a vision of the global battle
that will bring an end to history. Yahweh will bring the nations to Jerusalem,
where they will plunder the city and kill almost all its inhabitants. But at the
last moment Yahweh will intervene and fight for Israel, exacting revenge on
her enemies. Following the battle, Yahweh will transform the earth into a
paradise. Israel’s enemies will rage against one another, while the surviving
nations will pilgrimage to Jerusalem, elevated above all other cities, to wor-
ship at the Temple. Yahweh will be sovereign over the world.
The short book of Joel, probably the latest prophetic book, also con-
tains apocalyptic material. It can be divided into two parts. Joel 1:2–2:27
describes a military invasion, symbolized by an army of locusts and inter-
preted as the divine punishment that will precede the Day of Yahweh. The
third and fourth chapters contain an apocalyptic description of the final
day of terror.

Before the great and terrible day of Yahweh comes,

I will set portents in the sky and on earth:
Blood and fire and pillars of smoke;
The sun will be turned to darkness
And the moon to blood. (Joel 3:3–4)

But the righteous will survive:

Postexilic Prophets 385

But everyone who invokes the name of Yahweh shall escape; for
there shall be a remnant on Mount Zion and in Jerusalem, as
Yahweh promised. Anyone who invokes Yahweh will be among
the survivors. (Joel 3:5)

In chapter 4, the Day of Yahweh is envisaged as a Judgment Day for all

peoples, issuing in a new age (an idea that will be elaborated upon in the
book of Daniel and in nonbiblical apocalyptic writings). On this Judgment
day, Yahweh will summon all the godless nations to the Valley of Judgment
(the Valley of Jehoshaphat). Here the final battle between good and evil will
take place, after which Yahweh’s people will be blessed and Yahweh’s holy
city will never again suffer shame.

For lo! in those days

And in that time,
When I restore the fortunes
Of Judah and Jerusalem,
I will gather all the nations
And bring them down to the Valley of Jehoshaphat.
There I will contend with them
Over my very own people, Israel,
Which they scattered among the nations. (4:1–3)

Let the nations rouse themselves and march up

To the Valley of Jehoshaphat,
For there I will sit in judgment
Over all the nations roundabout.
Swing the sickle,
For the crop is ripe;
Come and tread,
For the winepress is full,
The vats are overflowing!
For great is their wickedness. . . .
But Yahweh will be a shelter to his people,
A refuge to the children of Israel. . . .
And Jerusalem shall be holy;
Nevermore shall strangers pass through it.
And in that day,
The mountains shall drip with wine,
386 Postexilic Prophets

The hills shall flow with milk,

And all the water courses of Judah shall flow with water.
A spring shall issue from the House of Yahweh
And shall water the Wadi of Acacias. . . .
Judah shall be inhabited forever,
And Jerusalem throughout the ages. (4:12–13, 16b–18, 20)

The eschatological features of Joel are (1) a series of disasters that signal the
impending wrath of Yahweh; (2) a cosmic battle in which Yahweh triumphs
over Israel’s enemies; (3) a final judgment of all nations; (4) an outpouring
of blessings on Yahweh’s people, city, and land; and (5) a new reality that
including Yahweh’s continued protection and presence.
There are important differences between classical prophecy and escha-
tologies of a more apocalyptic bent, as are found in Joel. Both speak about
final things or an end-time, but the classical prophets did not in general ex-
pect that the course of human affairs would come to an end—only that Is-
rael’s rebellion would end and Israel would live under a perfect king anointed
by Yahweh. In the apocalyptic imagination, history as it was known would
end and a new age, a new world order, would begin. The present age and the
age to come are qualitatively distinct. The present age is under the dominion
of evil powers (in postbiblical apocalyptic writings and the New Testament,
that power will be Satan, who becomes the archenemy of the deity). The age
to come will be free of all evil, moral corruption, and death. But Yahweh
himself must intervene to bring the present age to a crashing halt and initi-
ate the new world order.

Daniel
The second half of the book of Daniel contains the only fully apocalyptic
material in the Hebrew Bible. The first six chapters of the work are what
may be called “heroic fiction”—like the book of Esther to be discussed in
Chapter 24, they feature a Jew in a Gentile court saved from disaster. They
recount Daniel’s adventures under King Nebuchadrezzar, Belshazzar (the
latter is mistakenly said to be a king), King Darius, and the Persian King
Cyrus. Historical inaccuracies abound. The chronology of more than a cen-
tury is telescoped, Belshazzar was not a king but a Babylonian prince, and
he was defeated by Cyrus, not Darius. The historical inaccuracy of the work
is a sign that it was written at a later time (perhaps the end of the third cen-
tury b.c.e.) when there was no clear historical knowledge of the Babylonian
Postexilic Prophets 387

and early Persian period. Chapters 7–12 are fully apocalyptic in genre and
were probably composed between 167 and 164 b.c.e., when Jews were suffer-
ing intense persecution at the hands of the Syrian king Antiochus IV Epi-
phanes. (Daniel is thus the latest book of the Hebrew Bible.) However, the
author writes covertly, disguising his references to contemporary historical
events and personalities in narratives and visions attributed to a remote era
of the past.
In chapters 1–6, Daniel is represented as a loyal Jew living in the Bab-
ylonian exile among idol worshippers. He refuses to bow down to any other
god, observes the dietary laws, and prays facing Jerusalem. He occupies a
position of some honor, has the power to interpret dreams and predict the
future, and though severely tested, remains true to Yahweh, who aids him
in more than one miraculous escape from danger.
The two primary themes of this first section of the book are Daniel’s
interpretation of the dreams of Nebuchadrezzar and Daniel’s allegiance to
his god. In chapter 2, Nebuchadrezzar dreams of a huge statue with a head
of gold, torso and arms of silver, belly and thighs of bronze, legs of iron, and
feet of mixed iron and clay. A great stone uncut by human hands flies from
heaven and smashes the clay feet of the statue. The statue crumbles, and the
stone becomes a mountain that fills all the earth. Daniel decodes the dream’s
historical symbolism. Each metal represents a kingdom that ruled the an-
cient Near East: Daniel explicitly decodes only gold—it is Babylon. One may
suppose, then, that silver is Media, bronze is Persia, and iron is Macedonian
Greece, which conquered the ancient Near East under Alexander in 332,
initiating the Hellenistic period of ancient Near Eastern history. After Alex-
ander’s death, his empire was divided into smaller Hellenistic kingdoms—
Egypt, ruled by the Ptolemies, and Syria, ruled by the Seleucids—that
wrangled for control of the land between them, including Judea. Thus, the
iron and clay feet of the statue in Daniel’s dream represent the lesser Helle-
nistic kingdoms of Egypt and Syria that succeeded Alexander’s empire. The
stone from heaven represents the future kingdom of the god of heaven that
will destroy these godless kingdoms and fill all the earth forever.
Chapter 3 tells the story of Daniel’s three companions who refuse to
worship a giant gold statue and are thrown into a fiery furnace. When they
emerge unscathed, the king is duly impressed and acknowledges the god of
Israel. In chapter 4, a second dream is interpreted by Daniel as a sign that
Nebuchadrezzar will be struck down seven times, losing his reason and his
throne, until he realizes that the god of heaven is the source of all human
and divine power. When these events come to pass—when Nebuchadrezzar
388 Postexilic Prophets

suffers a fit of insanity that drives him from society—he praises the heav-
enly deity proclaimed by Daniel as the universal king. In chapter 6, Dan-
iel’s enemies at court trick the Median king Darius into issuing an edict
against those who pray to anyone but the king. Daniel violates the edict and
is arrested and thrown into a den of lions but emerges unharmed. The re-
sult is that Darius recognizes the supremacy of “the living god” and orders
all in his kingdom to revere the god of Daniel.
There is, of course, no historical merit to these stories of Babylonian,
Median, and Persian kings acknowledging or adopting the god of the Ju-
deans who lived in exile among them. These stories gave voice to the hope—or
fantasy—that a cruel and impious monarch who had humbled Yahweh’s
people might be taught humility by Yahweh and come to recognize and
praise the god of Israel as the universal creator-god. They also provide a
model for life in the diaspora—Jews can live in the Gentile world (indeed,
Daniel attains a high position in the royal court) but must never forget their
god and his laws.
The second half of Daniel—chapters 7–12—switches from third-
person to first-person narration and is fully apocalyptic. Daniel has a series
of visions and dreams that are interpreted for him by an angel—a classic
feature of the apocalyptic genre. These visions survey Near Eastern history
from the sixth to the second centuries b.c.e. Chapter 7 again represents the
succession of kingdoms—the Babylonian, Median, Persian, and Macedo-
nian empires—this time as beasts: a lion, a bear, a winged leopard, and an
ogre. The horns of the ogre represent the Ptolemies of Egypt and the Se-
leucids of Syria. The arrogant little horn is the Syrian king Antiochus
Epiphanes himself. In a second vision, the “Ancient of Days” (the deity in a
white robe and beard seated on a fiery chariot throne) confers glory and
kingship on one who is said to be “like a son of man.” This figure estab-
lishes an everlasting kingdom to replace the bestial kingdoms that have
preceded it. He overwhelms the little horn (Antiochus) who is making war
on saints (= loyal Jews) by trying to change their law and abolish their reli-
gion (a reference to the second-century persecution of Jews under Antiochus
Epiphanes).
In chapter 8, the manlike figure is identified as the angel Gabriel, who
explains another vision. Later, Gabriel appears again to make known to
Daniel the details of the final age and refers to the angel Michael, who joins
him in leading forces against Persia and Greece (10:20–21).
In another vision in chapter 8, the horn that represents Antiochus is
said to move toward the Land of Splendor (= Israel), to challenge the very
Postexilic Prophets 389

chief of the army of heaven, and to remove the perpetual sacrifice (a reference
to the fact that Antiochus halted the sacrificial service in the Jerusalem Tem-
ple). Chapter 9 also describes the installation of an “abomination of desola-
tion” (the pagan altar set up on the Temple’s sacrificial altar and the statue of
Zeus erected in the sanctuary). The various persecutions under Antiochus
are thus presented by the author in veiled form, for reasons of safety.
Chapter 9 also contains a moving prayer for deliverance. The angel
Gabriel assures Daniel that the end is near and that it was even predicted by
Jeremiah, who said that Jerusalem would lie desolate for seventy years. Jere-
miah prophesied in the early sixth century, of course, and these chapters of
the book of Daniel were written many centuries later, in the 160s b.c.e. Dan-
iel 9 “rescues” Jeremiah’s prophecy by interpreting his “seventy years” as
“seventy weeks of years,” that is, 490 years, that would pass before the con-
summation of all things. The last week, namely, the last seven years, was the
reign of Antiochus Epiphanes. Thus the writer maintained that he was liv-
ing in the “last days,” in the final moments of the last week of years—very
typical of apocalyptic literature. The time is at hand; Israel’s god will soon
win victory through a mighty act and introduce the messianic age, ending
the nation’s long years of desolation.
Apocalyptic literature sees history as determined—a closed drama
that must be played out and requiring no action on the part of humans ex-
cept faithful waiting. The divine kingdom will come solely by the deity’s
power, but it must be preceded by a time of great trouble—which is nothing
but the birth pangs of the messianic age. The faithful, whose names are re-
corded in the deity’s book, will be rescued. Chapter 12 imagines a resurrec-
tion of the dead as a compensation to those who died under the Syrian
persecution—a clear attempt to deal with the injustice that mars this world.
This is the only passage of the Bible to explicitly espouse the idea of indi-
vidual life after death, breaking with a longer Israelite tradition that is
vague or silent on the issue. Not all Jews accepted the idea, but it would be
essential to the rise of Christianity, which is deeply indebted to apocalyptic
thinking, and through Christianity, it came to have a far-reaching impact
on western civilization.
The Book of Daniel is a response to specific historical circumstances.
It is a response to the crisis of persecution and martyrdom in the second
century b.c.e.—a new kind of crisis that led to a new kind of response. The
earlier crises of 722 and 586 could be explained as punishment for sin and
faithlessness. But now in the second century, Jews were dying not because
they were faithless but precisely because they were faithful, because they
390 Postexilic Prophets

refused to obey the decrees of Antiochus and to violate their law and cove-
nant! This new phenomenon of martyrdom required a new response, and
the book of Daniel provides a fully apocalyptic one: remain faithful, wait,
Daniel urges, and know that all will be set right by the god of heaven, not in
historical time but at the end of history in an ultimate and cataclysmic tri-
umph of life and faith over death and evil—and it will be soon. Daniel em-
phasizes the deity’s firm control of history and in this way bolsters loyal
Jews suffering indignities, torture, and even death because of their faith.
We have seen the zealous fifth-century response of Ezra and Nehemiah
to the fateful events in Israel’s history. They believed that Israel’s rededication
to her god and the covenant involved as a first step the cessation of intimate
relations with foreigners and separation from their abominable practices. We
have seen the very different view of Third Isaiah and Ruth that would inte-
grate foreigners in the community and sanctuary of Yahweh. We have also
seen the later emergence of apocalyptic as an expression of present despair
and future hope that entailed the divinely orchestrated and cataclysmic de-
feat of the wicked enemies who persecute Israel. In the next and fi nal chap-
ter, we will examine two books of the Hebrew Bible that take different
approaches to the question of Israel and the nations.
 c ha p t e r 2 4
Israel and the Nations
Esther and Jonah

Readings: Esther, Jonah

Esther
The book of Esther is an interesting counterpoint to the apocalyptic reli-
ance on Yahweh’s cataclysmic consummation of history in order to dole out
justice to righteous Israel and the wicked nations. This short novella is set
in fift h-century b.c.e. Persia during the reign of Ahashverosh (Xerxes, 486–
465), although it was probably written in the fourth century b.c.e. Like
Daniel, Esther is another work of heroic fiction featuring a Jew in the court
of a Gentile king. The Jews of Persia are threatened with genocide and are
saved not by divine intervention, but through their own efforts. Indeed, the
book of Esther does not mention the deity even once.
The story revolves around Mordechai, a pious Jew who sits at the gate
of the Persian King Ahasverosh (Xerxes), and his beautiful niece, Esther,
whom he has adopted as his own. There is much comic irony in this story.
When the Persian king divorces his wife Vashti because she refuses to ap-
pear in the royal diadem before his male courtiers—presumably in nothing
but the royal diadem—Esther’s great beauty commends her to the king, and
she becomes queen. Mordechai advises her to be discreet about her Jewish
identity, for safety’s sake.

391
392 Israel and the Nations

Esther did not reveal her people or her kindred, for Mordechai
had told her not to reveal it. Every single day Mordechai would
walk about in front of the court of the harem, to learn how Es-
ther was faring and what was happening to her. (2:10–11)

Some time later, the king promotes Haman the Agagite to the post of chief
administrator, and all in the palace gate kneel down to Haman as the king
had ordered—all except Mordechai. Day after day he refuses, and finally
the matter is reported to Haman.

When they spoke to him day after day and he would not listen to
them, they told Haman, in order to see whether Mordechai’s
resolve would prevail; for he had explained to them that he was
a Jew. When Haman saw that Mordechai would not kneel or
bow low to him, Haman was filled with rage. But he disdained
to lay hands on Mordechai alone; having been told who Mor-
dechai’s people were, Haman plotted to do away with all the
Jews, Mordechai’s people, throughout the kingdom of Ahas-
verosh. (3:4–6)

Haman casts lots (purim) to determine the date of the massacre and then
offers the king a handsome bribe in return for permission to kill the Jews of
the kingdom:

“There is a certain people, scattered and dispersed among the

other peoples in all the provinces of your realm, whose laws are
different from those of any other people and who do not obey
the king’s laws; and it is not in Your Majesty’s interest to tolerate
them. If it please Your Majesty, let an edict be drawn for their
destruction, and I will pay ten thousand talents of silver to the
stewards for deposit in the royal treasury.” Thereupon the king
removed his signet ring from his hand and gave it to Haman son
of Hammedatha the Agagite, the foe of the Jews. And the king
said, “The money and the people are yours to do with as you see
fit.” (3:8–11)

An edict goes out to every province to destroy, massacre, and exterminate

all the Jews, young and old, children and women, on a single day—the thir-
teenth day of the month of Adar. Jews everywhere fast, weep, and mourn in
Israel and the Nations 393

sackcloth and ashes. Esther sends to Mordechai for an explanation of the

commotion. He sends a message informing her of the decree and urging
her to appeal to the king and plead for her people. Esther hesitates—to ap-
pear unbidden before the king carries a penalty of death. Mordechai re-
sponds with the following message:

“Do not imagine that you, of all the Jews, will escape with your
life by being in the king’s palace. On the contrary, if you keep
silent in this crisis, relief and deliverance will come to the Jews
from another quarter, while you and your father’s house will
perish. And who knows, perhaps you have attained to royal po-
sition for just such a crisis.” Then Esther sent back this answer to
Mordechai: “Go assemble all the Jews who live in Shushan, and
fast in my behalf; do not eat or drink for three days, night or
day. I and my maidens will observe the same fast. Then I shall go
to the king, though it is contrary to the law; and if I am to per-
ish, I shall perish!” So Mordechai went about [the city] and did
just as Esther had commanded him. (4:13b–16)

In a tense scene, Esther approaches the king. She is permitted entry by the
king, who offers to grant her every request. She asks that the king and Ha-
man attend a banquet she is preparing. At Esther’s banquet, the king offers
to grant Esther any request she might wish to make. Her request shows her
loyalty to her people:

“If Your Majesty will do me the favor, and if it pleases Your Maj-
esty, let my life be granted me as my wish, and my people as my
request. For we have been sold, my people and I, to be destroyed,
massacred and exterminated. Had we only been sold as bond-
men and bondwomen, I would have kept silent; for the adver-
sary is not worthy of the king’s trouble.” Thereupon King
Ahasverosh demanded of Queen Esther, “Who is he and where
is he who dared to do this?” “The adversary and enemy” replied
Esther, “is this evil Haman!” And Haman cringed in terror be-
fore the king and queen. (7:3b–6)

Esther boldly reveals her Jewish identity to the king, expressing her solidar-
ity in phrases like “we” and “my people and I.” In the comedy of errors that
follows, the king leaves the room in a rage, and Haman falls prostrate on
394 Israel and the Nations

Queen Esther’s couch to plead for his life. When the king reenters to find
Haman in so compromising a position, he declares, “Does he mean to rav-
ish the queen in my own palace?” In an ironic reversal, the king orders Ha-
man impaled on the stake that Haman had originally set up for Mordechai,
and Mordechai is elevated in Haman’s stead. But the Jews are still in danger
because an edict of the king’s cannot be revoked. The solution is a second
edict, in which Ahasverosh charges the Jews to arm and defend themselves.
In yet another of the many reversals that fill this story, what was to be a day
of defeat becomes a day of triumph, as the Jews slay those who were bent on
murdering them.
The victory celebration, the feast of Purim, is commemorated by Jews
to this day. The melodramatic story of the luxurious court life of the Per-
sians and its attendant political intrigue is re-created annually in raucous
carnival-like dramatizations. According to the Talmud, on Purim it is a
mitzvah—a commandment or good deed—to get so drunk that you cannot
distinguish Haman from Mordechai. But beyond the theatrics, there are
important and striking themes in this story. First, the ethnic element of Jew-
ish identity, rather than the religious, comes to the fore in the book of Es-
ther. The presentation is entirely secular: The Jews are described as a people,
an ethnos. Esther is fully assimilated to her Gentile environment, unlike
Daniel who prays toward Jerusalem daily and observes dietary laws. Second,
there is a very human and antiapocalyptic message to this story. It gives ex-
pression to the conviction that solidarity and heroic resistance are necessary
in the face of overwhelming anti-Jewish aggression, to ensure Jewish sur-
vival. According to the book of Esther—so different from the book of
Daniel—the lesson to be learned from Israel’s history is this: resistance, not
martyrdom; action and self-help, not passive hope in divine intervention.

Jonah
If the book of Esther presents one alternative to the postexilic eschatologies
in which Yahweh intervenes to consume Israel’s enemies, the book of Jonah
offers yet another. The book of Jonah is found among the prophetic books
of the Bible because in 2 Kgs 14:25, Jonah, son of Amittai is identified as a
prophet. Yet the book of Jonah differs in certain significant ways from the
other prophetic books. First, it is not a collection of oracles but a comic tall
tale about a reluctant prophet named Jonah. Second, Jonah is commis-
sioned by Yahweh to carry a message to the people of Nineveh, the capital
of Assyria—not to the people of Israel.
Israel and the Nations 395

The Israelite concept of divine mercy receives its full expression in the
book of Jonah. In the first chapter Jonah receives his call from Yahweh.
Yahweh instructs him to go to Nineveh, whose wickedness is great, and to
proclaim Yahweh’s judgment.

The word of Yahweh came to Jonah son of Amittai: Go at once

to Nineveh, that great city, and proclaim judgment upon it; for
their wickedness has come before me. Jonah, however, started
out to flee to Tarshish from Yahweh’s ser vice. He went down to
Joppa and found a ship going to Tarshish. He paid the fare and
went aboard to sail with the others to Tarshish, away from the
ser vice of Yahweh. (1:1–3)

In a humorous touch, of which there are many in this short book, Jonah does
an immediate about face and sets sail for Spain, at the other end of the Medi-
terranean, the farthest extent of the known world at that time. But of course
Jonah cannot escape from Yahweh, and Yahweh sends a storm that threatens
to destroy the ship. The non-Israelite sailors pray to their gods and then fi-
nally cast lots in order to discover who has brought this danger to the ship.
The lot falls to Jonah. Jonah confesses that he is a Hebrew who worships a god
named Yahweh who (as he now realizes) made both land and sea—a fact that
strikes terror in the hearts of the sailors. Jonah further adds that he is fleeing
from Yahweh’s service, implying that his flight is the cause of the terrible
storm. Jonah proposes that he be thrown overboard to save the ship, but the
sailors (rather nobly) consider this step an option of last resort and strive
mightily to row to shore. This proves impossible, and finally in despair they
pray to Yahweh by name, asking him to forgive them for killing an innocent
man. They heave Jonah overboard, and the sea is calm. The narrator reports
that the men revere Yahweh, offer a sacrifice to him, and make vows.
In the meantime Yahweh has appointed a huge fish to swallow Jonah,
thus preserving his life.
From the belly of the fish, Jonah prays to Yahweh. This prayer or
psalm is not entirely appropriate to the context. The deity did not drive Jo-
nah away, nor is there any evidence that Jonah longs for the Temple, as
stated in verse 5. The psalm is probably an insertion by a later writer, trig-
gered by references to drowning and crying out to Yahweh from the “belly”
of Sheol, just as Jonah is said to be in the “belly” of the fish (a catchword
connection). In response to Jonah’s prayer, Yahweh orders the fish to spew
Jonah out onto dry land.
396 Israel and the Nations

Chapter 3 represents Jonah’s second chance. Yahweh calls him again,

and in contrast to his response to the first call, Jonah sets out for Nineveh at
once. He proclaims Yahweh’s message: In forty days Nineveh will be over-
thrown. Then comes the shocker:

The people of Nineveh believed Elohim. They proclaimed a fast,

and great and small alike put on sackcloth. When the news
reached the king of Nineveh, he rose from his throne, took off
his robe, put on sackcloth, and sat in ashes. And he had the word
cried through Nineveh: “By decree of the king and his nobles:
No man or beast—of flock or herd—shall taste anything! They
shall not graze, and they shall not drink water! They shall be
covered with sackcloth—man and beast—and shall cry mightily
to Elohim. Let everyone turn back from his evil ways and from
the injustice of which he is guilty. Who knows but that the deity
may turn and relent? He may turn back from His wrath, so that
we do not perish.” The deity saw what they did, how they were
turning back from their evil ways. And the deity renounced the
punishment he had planned to bring upon them, and did not
carry it out. (Jonah 3:5–10)

Idolatrous Nineveh is said to believe Elohim. Here, the writer employs the
generic term “Elohim” rather than the more specifically Israelite name
“Yahweh.” Evidently what is desired of the Ninevites is a general god-fearing
moral reform rather than a recognition and worship of Yahweh. The Ninev-
ites humble themselves before the deity, hoping to arouse his mercy. In yet
another humorous touch, the narrator reports that even the animals wear
sackcloth, fast, and cry out to the deity! From the greatest to the least, the
inhabitants of Nineveh turn back from their evil ways, and Yahweh’s mercy
is aroused.
There is a wonderful irony in the fact that this reluctant prophet pro-
duces maximal results with minimal effort. In chapter 1 he made no effort
to convince the sailors of anything except the desirability of throwing him
overboard, and yet after their encounter with Jonah, the sailors revere Yah-
weh, offer him sacrifices, and make vows. Similarly, once in Nineveh, Jonah
utters a mere five words (literally, “forty days more, Nineveh overthrown”),
and in response even the cattle are crying out to heaven. Jonah does not
fulminate against the people, speak of Yahweh or any divine power at all, or
call upon the people to repent and save themselves. Unlike the classical Is-
Israel and the Nations 397

raelite prophets who railed against the people, enumerating the causes of
Yahweh’s anger and charting a clear path to forgiveness through repentance,
Jonah offers no instruction, no counsel, no comfort, and no insight, in fact,
into the situation in which the Ninevites find themselves. It is the Ninevite
king who simply surmises that turning back from sin might prompt the de-
ity to turn back from his wrath! And so every last Ninevite—and all their
livestock—repents. Jonah, it seems, is incapable of failure. Unintentionally,
indeed against his will, he succeeds in bringing a group of non-Israelite sail-
ors to the worship of Yahweh and precipitates the moral reform of wicked
Ninevites! Isaiah, Jeremiah, and Ezekiel would have given their eyeteeth to
have had so powerful an effect with so few words.
The Assyrians are spared. And Jonah is furious:

This displeased Jonah greatly and he was grieved. He prayed to

Yahweh, saying, “O Yahweh! Isn’t this just what I said when I was
still in my own country? That is why I fled beforehand to Tarsh-
ish. For I know that you are a compassionate and gracious god,
slow to anger, abounding in kindness, renouncing punishment.
Please, Yahweh, take my life, for I would rather die than live.”
Yahweh replied, “Are you that deeply grieved?” (4:1–4)

There is no response from Jonah, who leaves the city to sulk. His complaint
seems to be twofold: If you are going to punish the wicked, then just punish
them, and if you are planning to spare them, then just spare them, and
don’t waste my time with messages and oracles. But the stronger problem
for Jonah seems to be the lack of punishment for the wicked. Jonah is indig-
nant that the Assyrians did not get what they deserved. What happened
was just what he knew would happen, right from the outset, and that is why
he refused what would ultimately be a fool’s errand.
The words of Jonah’s complaint are carefully chosen. Comparing his
description of Yahweh with the similar description of Yahweh given by
Moses in Ex 34:6–7, we see what Jonah omits. Moses proclaimed:

Yahweh! Yahweh! A god [El] compassionate and gracious, slow

to anger, abounding in kindness and truth [emet], extending
kindness to the thousandth generation, forgiving iniquity, trans-
gression and sin; yet he does not remit all punishment, but visits
the iniquity of parents upon children and children’s children,
upon the third and fourth generations.
398 Israel and the Nations

Jonah’s cata log of divine attributes differs from Moses’ in two ways. First, he
omits the word “truth” (emet). Second, where Moses describes the deity’s
mercy as temporarily but not entirely canceling punishment of the wicked,
Jonah describes the deity as forgiving iniquity and remitting all punishment
entirely. These two changes are interrelated. As far as Jonah is concerned,
Yahweh’s complete forgiveness of iniquity is a kind of falsehood, a lack of
concern for truth. If Yahweh were true to the demands of justice and the
explicit terms of his covenant, he would not forgive all iniquity; he would
reward and punish as true justice dictates. This then is Jonah’s complaint:
Yahweh’s mercy perverts his truth and justice, because some things ought
not to be forgiven. People must be held to account for their evil actions. How
can Yahweh not do justice?
As Jonah sits in a small booth he has constructed, Yahweh causes a
leafy plant to grow up over him, providing shade and saving him from
much discomfort. The plant is to be the source of a final lesson for Jonah.

Jonah was very happy about the plant. But the next day at dawn
the deity provided a worm, which attacked the plant so that it
withered. And when the sun rose, Elohim provided a sultry east
wind; the sun beat down on Jonah’s head, and he became faint.
He begged for death, saying, “I would rather die than live.” Then
Elohim said to Jonah, “Are you deeply grieved about the plant?”
“Yes” he replied, “so deeply that I want to die.” Then Yahweh
said: “You cared about the plant, which you did not work for and
which you did not grow, which appeared overnight and per-
ished overnight. And should not I care about Nineveh, that great
city, in which there are more than a hundred and twenty thou-
sand persons who do not yet know their right hand from their
left, and many beasts as well!” (4:6b–11)

How can Yahweh not be compassionate? For even the most evil of peoples are
no less his creation than precious Israel, and if they will only turn to him in
humility, he will wipe the slate clean, show compassion, and forgive. It is only
human to long for the punishment of the wicked, but Yahweh longs for their
reformation and return. This short book addresses the problem of Yahweh’s
justice versus his mercy. Jonah is a champion of divine justice and believes
that sin should be punished. He is outraged at Yahweh’s forgiveness. But Jo-
nah learns that a change of heart is enough to obtain mercy and that the true
role of the prophet is to move people to reform, to repent, to return.
Israel and the Nations 399

The date of the book of Jonah cannot be ascertained. Most scholars date
it to the Persian period, partly on the (unreliable) assumption that books that
are more universal in scope are influenced by the teachings of later classical
prophecy, but some argue that the story is at least at base an old one. First, the
Nineveh of this book is not the capital of a huge empire. Its ruler is not the
ruler of world-conquering Assyria but merely the king of the town of
Nineveh, and its sin is not the oppression and enslavement of Israel but the
violence of its citizens, which might suggest a date before 722 b.c.e. Nineveh
is another Sodom, and this story is therefore in keeping with Torah traditions
in which it is assumed that Yahweh punishes non-Israelites or the nations for
immorality but not for idolatry. Other nations are not obligated to accept
monotheism, but they are bound by the basic moral law of the Noahide
covenant.
Although a Persian provenance is likely but not entirely certain, a ca-
nonical approach can consider what the book’s reception in the postexilic
period might have been. The very idea of a prophet being sent to Nineveh—
the capital of the hated Assyrian Empire, the home of the people who de-
stroyed the northern kingdom of Israel in 722 and dispersed the ten tribes
forever, then laid siege to Jerusalem and exacted tribute from Judah—must
have been startling. Ultimately, then, this book would represent a strand of
thought in postexilic Judah very different from the eschatological fervor
that delighted in fantasies of the destruction of Israel’s enemies, such as is
found in Joel and as would be featured later in Daniel and in postbiblical
apocalyptic literature, most notably the Christian book of Revelation. The
book of Jonah reminded Israel that the universal god is desirous of the re-
form and return of all his creation and proposes that the Israelite prophet is
called upon to carry the message of divine forgiveness to other nations,
even those that have humiliated and despised Yahweh’s chosen. Wittingly
or unwittingly—we will never know—the author of this short and comic
tale fostered a postexilic sense of Israel as a light unto the nations.
 Epilogue

The literature of the Hebrew Bible relates the odyssey of Israel from its earliest
beginnings in the stories of individual patriarchs worshipping a local deity to
its maturity as a nation forced by history to look beyond its own horizons and
concerns. The Israelites were lifted up to become something greater than they
could ever have planned. They came to see themselves as Yahweh’s servants
to the world at the same time that they struggled and argued with their god
and criticized themselves for their very human weaknesses and failings.
From another vantage point, the Bible can also be seen as an anthol-
ogy of works written by authors who struggled against great odds to sus-
tain a people’s covenantal relationship with its god, Yahweh. The contrast
between reality and the religious-moral ideal that good prospers and evil is
defeated was a distressing and perplexing problem that occupied the biblical
writers (Kaufmann, Religion of Israel, 332). The existence of evil, the suffering
of the righteous, the defeat of Yahweh’s chosen—all this seemed basically in-
compatible with certain fundamental monotheistic intuitions, that Yahweh
holds supreme power in the universe, Yahweh is essentially good and just,
and his providential care extends throughout creation. How can faith in such
a god be upheld in the face of evil and suffering?
Although all ancient cultures struggled with the problem of evil, it
had particular poignancy for Israel. In other ancient Near Eastern litera-
tures, we find doubts about the existence of a moral order, but only in Israel
does the absence of a moral order and the question of evil touch on the very
essence of the deity and the very foundation of religious faith (Kaufmann,

400
Epilogue 401

Religion of Israel, 332). Paganism posits the existence of primordial evil de-
mons or gods, and thus the existence of evil and suffering does not impugn
the good gods themselves. Later religious systems that grow out of the Bible
increasingly posit demons or a devil to account for evil in the world. Unde-
served suffering, outrageous and frustrating as it might be, can be explained
at least by the jealousy or caprice of the evil gods or demons who are indif-
ferent to human fate. But in biblical religion, there is no independent evil
principle. Thus, undeserved suffering and rampant evil impugn the good-
ness and the justice of the deity himself. Biblical persons have no refuge
from evil and suffering other than their faith in Yahweh’s justice. And if that
justice is slow in coming, despair and doubt threaten. For this reason, Israel-
ite theodicy is charged with great pathos because the stakes are so high—if
one loses faith in an essentially moral universe, one loses one’s god or at
least, as we saw in the book of Job, one loses a god who governs the world
according to a clear moral standard.
The biblical writers do not approach the problem as philosophers or
theologians might. For the philosopher, theodicy is primarily a logical
problem, a contradiction (how can a just and good god allow evil and suf-
fering to exist?), and like any other logical problem, it is best solved through
the careful construction of a systematic argument. This is not the method
or the approach of the biblical writers. For them, the problem is not philo-
sophical—it is personal, psychological, and spiritual. The burning question
is really this: How can one sustain a commitment to Israel’s god in the face
of national catastrophe and personal suffering? How can one have the
strength to embrace, to trust, to love this god knowing that unpredictable
suffering and chaos have struck and may again strike at any moment?
Various writers from various periods add their voices to Israel’s strug-
gle to come to terms with the problem of sustaining faith in the midst of evil
and suffering. The aim of these writers is not to solve the philosophical prob-
lem of theodicy so much as to enable the relationship with Yahweh to sur-
vive all shocks, to make life in covenant with Yahweh a viable option, despite
the evil and suffering experienced by the faithful. The Bible does not offer
one single model of how to cope with this problem. A dynamic relationship
with a living, personal god (rather than the static god of the philosophers) is
too complex to be captured in a single one-dimensional theology. System-
atic theology could not do justice to the variegated experiences of the nation
and of an individual life. And so, various models are presented—not all
consistent with one another, but each serving a particular segment of the
community, coping with a particular challenge at a particular time. Each is
402 Epilogue

an attempt to sustain Israel’s relationship with Yahweh in the face of chal-

lenges to that continued relationship. Biblical writers tell stories and interpret
history in order to illustrate the many ways in which various individuals and
the nation as a whole have managed to make sense of their covenantal rela-
tionship with Yahweh. There is room for multiple models, multiple images of
Yahweh and his relationship to Israel, and as modern readers of the Bible, we
can only marvel at the unresolved polyphony of this ancient anthology.
It is as if the rabbis who were later to canonize this collection saw the
truth of the words of Kohelet—to everything there is a season and a time for
every purpose under heaven—and so included books with very different ap-
proaches to the fundamental problems that faced the ancient Israelites as
Israelites and as human beings. After 586 b.c.e., the Deuteronomistic histo-
rian salvaged Yahwism from going the way of other defeated national reli-
gions by arguing that Israel had suffered not because Yahweh’s promises
weren’t true but because they weren’t believed. This enabled the Israelites to
continue to be faithful to their god, despite the destruction of his sanctuary,
chosen city, and ruler. The prophets emphasized the moral and communal
aspects of the covenant, without which all sacrificial worship was anathema,
and thereby unwittingly prepared the way for a worship without sacrifice in
the Diaspora and in later Judaism. The Psalms give expression to the deepest
emotions of the worshipper struggling with personal despair or brimming
over with faith and joy. Job gives vent to the outrage we feel over unjust suf-
fering, while Ecclesiastes preaches existential pleasures and labor as a solace
for the vanity of all human endeavor. Ezra and Nehemiah confront the very
real problem of assimilation with a call to Israel to close ranks, while Jonah
and Ruth remind Jews of the universal providence of their god. Esther and
Daniel provide encouragement of radically different kinds for Jews under
threat of persecution and massacre—one a plea for self-reliance and solidar-
ity, the other a promise of divine intervention in an apocalypse.
Do these books contradict each other? No more than a man contradicts
himself when he says that today he feels happy but yesterday he felt anxious.
These books capture different realities, moments, and experiences in the
ever-shifting historical odyssey of the nation. Israel’s relationship with her
god has always been dynamic and complex. To each of these books there was
a time and a purpose in the past, and as countless readers of the Bible have
discovered over the centuries, these books offer continued teaching and in-
spiration in the shifting moments of any age.
 Notes

Preface
1. Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, Joshua, Judges, 1–2 Samuel, 1–2
Kings, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, The Book of the Twelve (Hosea, Joel, Amos,
Obadiah, Jonah, Micah, Nahum, Habakkuk, Zephaniah, Haggai, Zechariah,
Malachi), Psalms, Job, Proverbs, Ruth, Song of Songs, Ecclesiastes, Lamentations,
Esther, Daniel, Ezra-Nehemiah, 1–2 Chronicles.
2. As will be explained in Chapter 1, the term Old Testament is an imperfect title for
both the course and the present volume. Hence I have adopted the neutral term
“Bible” for the title of the present volume, because the subject of our study is the
collection of books common to all Jewish and Christian Bibles. Despite the difference
in titles, this volume (Introduction to the Bible) with its twenty-four chapters closely
corresponds to the online course (Introduction to the Old Testament) and its
twenty-four lectures. Throughout this work I refer to the object of our study variously
as the Hebrew Bible or the Tanakh (see further, Chapter 1). Not all books are covered
in equal depth, and a few of the smaller prophetic writings and 1–2 Chronicles receive
only summary attention. Introducing students to the entire Bible in twenty-four
lectures of fift y minutes each necessitated hard choices. Another teacher might have
made other, equally reasonable choices of what to include and what to omit.
3. This translation now appears in The Jewish Study Bible (henceforth JSB), edited by
Adele Berlin, Mark Zvi Brettler, and Michael Fishbane (Oxford: Oxford University
Press, 2004).
4. Likewise, I do not capitalize pronouns that refer to the Israelite deity.
5. This does not apply when context indicates that the word Elohim is being used in
the sense of “deity” or “god.” Thus on occasion ha-Elohim (lit. “the god”) will be
rendered as “the deity” or “the god.” Likewise, the phrase Yahweh Eloheykha (and
similar forms) will be translated “Yahweh your god,” while phrases like Yahweh
Elohey Israel will be translated “Yahweh, the god of Israel.”
6. For example, the year 586 b.c.e. is equivalent to the year 586 b.c.

Chapter 1
The Legacy of Ancient Israel
1. As noted in the Preface, Israel and Israelite are more general terms for a member of
the Israelite ethnos, whereas Judean refers to a person who hails from the southern
kingdom of Judah or, later, the Persian province of Yehud (536–332 b.c.e.) and
subsequently the Greek and Roman province of Judea. With the destruction of the
northern kingdom of Israel in 722, the only Israelites remaining were the Judeans,
and thus the terms Israelite and Judean become somewhat interchangeable (except

403
404 Notes to Pages 2–24

in contexts that refer clearly to the former inhabitants of the destroyed kingdom of
Israel). In the late biblical period, the term Yehudi (often translated “Jew” but more
properly “Judean”) referred to an inhabitant of Yehud/Judea. It would be some
centuries before the term Yehudi or Jew was understood to designate an adherent of
the tradition of Judaism, rather than an inhabitant of the province of Yehud/Judea.
2. How fair this statement is as a description of ancient religious conceptions is a
matter of considerable debate. For our purposes, however, it is a useful starting
position because it is the position that—fairly or not—is polemicized against by
certain biblical writers. It is also the position that—right or wrong—has informed
much modern biblical scholarship.
3. The name The Bible is from the Greek ta biblia, a plural form that translates literally
as “the books.”
4. Exodus 31:18 does describe the stone tablets of the covenant as being divinely
inscribed. See also Ex 34:1 and Deut 10:12.
5. It is only in the fi ft h century b.c.e. that the term Torah clearly refers to something
like the Pentateuch (or Five Books of Moses). In the Pentateuch itself, the term torah
means a specific rule or teaching and not the complete literary work of Genesis
through Deuteronomy.
6. Canonization, from the Greek kanon, meaning a measuring rod or ruler, refers to
the process by which a work came to be included in a list of authoritative writings,
or Scripture. Different communities possess different canons of the Bible.
7. The number 24 is reached by counting 1 and 2 Samuel as one book, 1 and 2 Kings as
one book, 1 and 2 Chronicles as one book, the twelve minor prophets as one book,
and Ezra and Nehemiah as one book—as was the practice in antiquity.
8. A challenge to the long-standing hypothesis that the settlement at Qumran near the
Dead Sea was home to a monastic sect was issued by archaeologists Yitzhak Magen
and Yuval Peleg. In “Back to Qumran: Ten Years of Excavations and Research,
1993–2004,” in The Site of the Dead Sea Scrolls: Archaeological Interpretation and
Debate, edited by Katharina Galor, Jean-Baptiste Humbert, and Jurgen Zangenberg
(Leiden: Brill, 2006), Magen and Peleg argue that Qumran was the site of a pottery
factory and that there is no essential connection between the activity of the site and
the library of scrolls found in nearby caves. The view has raised interest but has not
replaced the prevailing consensus that the scrolls were the library of a sect that lived
at Qumran.

Chapter 2
Understanding Biblical Monotheism
1. Yehezkel Kaufmann, The Religion of Israel, trans. Moshe Greenberg (New York:
Schocken Books, 1972), p. 22. The following presentation of Kaufmann’s views draws
extensively on pp. 21–121 of The Religion of Israel.
2. Yehezkel Kaufmann, “The Genesis of Israel,” in Great Ages and Ideas of the Jewish
People, edited by Leo W. Schwarz (New York: Modern Library, 1956), pp. 3–29,
pp. 12–13.
3. Stephen A. Geller, “The Religion of the Bible,” in The Jewish Study Bible, edited by
Adele Berlin and Marc Zvi Brettler (New York: Oxford University Press, 2004),
pp. 2021–2040.
Notes to Pages 26–49 405

4. I cite here the more user-friendly translation/paraphrase found in Victor H.

Matthews and Don C. Benjamin, Old Testament Parallels: Laws and Stories from the
Ancient Near East, 2nd ed. (New York: Paulist Press, 1997), pp. 7–8. Readers
interested in a full translation may consult James B. Pritchard’s Ancient Near
Eastern Texts Relating to the Old Testament (henceforth ANET), 2nd ed. (Princeton,
NJ: Princeton University Press, 1955), p. 6.
5. Citing again the more user-friendly translation/paraphrase found in Old Testament
Parallels, pp. 4–5. Readers interested in a full translation may consult Pritchard,
ANET, pp. 4–5.

Chapter 3
Genesis 1–3
1. Nahum Sarna, Understanding Genesis (New York: Schocken Books, 1966). The
various works of Michael Coogan have also been consulted for this chapter,
especially The Old Testament: A Historical and Literary Introduction to the Hebrew
Scriptures (New York: Oxford University Press, 2006).
2. “The Creation Epic,” trans. E. A. Speiser, in Pritchard, ANET, pp. 60–71. All
subsequent citations of Enuma Elish are from the same translation.
3. We focus here on the first creation story. The second creation story, in Gen 2:4b–3,
contains many features that are at odds with a thoroughgoing monotheism.
4. Hayes’s translation following Jacob Milgrom, “Leviticus 1–16: A New Translation
with Introduction and Commentary,” in vol. 1 of The Anchor Bible Dictionary
(henceforth ABD), edited by David Noel Freedman (New York: Doubleday, 1992) p.
705.
5. Hayes’s translation.
6. Many readers mistakenly refer to this tree as “the tree of knowledge” and assume
that it confers wisdom in a general sense. In fact, it is “the tree of the knowledge of
good and evil,” and, as will be argued here, this tree is the occasion for the first
human pair to learn that they possess moral freedom (the ability to know and to
choose good or evil actions).

Chapter 4
Doublets and Contradictions
1. For example, in Gen 1, Elohim creates whole species, including earthlings—both
male and female—at once, while in Gen 2, Yahweh creates a single male individual
and only later a female. In the first story humans are the final creation, but in the
second story humans are created before the animals.
2. All translations of the Epic of Gilgamesh are taken from the translation in Pritchard,
ANET, pp. 72–99.
3. Unlike the first creation story, the second creation story refers to the deity as
Yahweh. See the Preface for an explanation of the appellations of Israel’s deity and
the principle for rendering those names that is employed in this volume.
4. The “satan” will be discussed further in Chapter 20.
5. Later biblical and religious traditions understand adam to be a proper name.
6. The woman is finally given a personal name, Eve, after the expulsion.
406 Notes to Pages 51–82

7. Sarna (Understanding Genesis, 28), however, disputes this interpretation, arguing

that there is no evidence for the denigration of the farming life in biblical literature
generally.
8. This is not to say that Yahweh does not change his mind and adjust his plans. He
does, but in response to human actions that are sometimes unpredictable to him.
Indeed, the very decision to destroy humans in the first place arose in response to
the unexpected evil that they performed, leading Yahweh to regret having made
them at all. Again, Yahweh is not depicted in these early stories as possessing the
attributes of the “God” constructed by later western theology: foreknowledge and
immutability.
9. The universal worship of Yahweh is an idea that appears in other biblical texts, as we
shall see.
10. Hayes’s translation following Milgrom, Leviticus 1–16, p. 705.

Chapter 5
The Modern Critical Study of the Bible
1. Later published as Prolegomena to the History of Israel.
2. As noted earlier, to avoid confusion with the “God” constructed by later western
theology, I avoid this translation in this volume and employ the untranslated term
“Elohim” or simply “the deity” or “Israel’s god.”
3. For a readable introduction to and illustration of literary criticism, see Norman C.
Habel’s Literary Criticism of the Old Testament (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1971). A
popu lar but excellent introduction that critiques Wellhausen and the Christian-
centric biases of many source critics is Richard Friedman’s Who Wrote the Bible
(New York: Summit, 1987).
4. A distinction must be made between P materials of a redactional nature (genealogi-
cal tables that effect a transition between Pentateuchal narratives, framing materials
such as Gen 1 and Deut 34 that open and close the entire Pentateuch) that likely
originate in the sixth century or a little later and the cultic and ritual materials in
Leviticus and Numbers that likely derive from priestly circles in the First Temple
period.
5. Marc Zvi Brettler, How to Read the Bible (Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society,
2005), p. 21.

Chapter 6
Biblical Narrative
1. See Chapter 7 for a brief discussion of this name.
2. The same verb is used in Gen 17:17 to describe Abraham’s reaction to the same news.
He, too, mocks as absurd the very idea of Sarah having a child. The Hebrew root
s.h.q. is often translated as “laugh,” but this is a poor translation since the unquali-
fied English term laugh bears a positive connotation. By contrast, the unqualified
Hebrew term has a contemptuous and derisive connotation and, depending on
context, will refer to (1) a mocking or scoffing laughter (Ezra 23:32), (2) jesting (Gen
19:14), (3) “toying with” someone (Gen 39:17), (4) lewd or sexual conduct (Gen 26:8),
(5) making sport of someone (Jud 16:25), or (6) aggressive and even violent interac-
Notes to Pages 83–109 407

tion (2 Sam 2:14). The root s.h.q. has a positive connotation (laughter in the positive
sense) only when it is qualified by an explicit marker of joy or in a context clearly
indicating joy (as in Ps 126:2, where the speaker imagines a dreamlike state of great
happiness; Eccl 2:2, where the term is parallel to simhah, or joy; and arguably Job
8:21, though there the term may mean triumphant and thus slightly mocking
laughter).
3. Sarah’s fear of usurpation finds some footing in the narrator’s artful description of
Ishmael as mesaheq—which can be taken as a pun on Isaac’s name, meaning
“Isaac-ing”—playing or taking the part of Isaac!
4. New York: Basic Books, 1985, 2011.
5. Erich Auerbach’s study of Gen 22 in Mimesis: The Representation of Reality in
Western Literature, trans. Willard R. Trask (Princeton, NJ: Princeton University
Press, 1968), contrasts the expansive and fully foregrounded style of Homer with the
terse and laconic style of the biblical writer.
6. The deity who issues the order to sacrifice Isaac is referred to as “[the] Elohim”
(vv. 1, 8-9), but the name Yahweh is used in the second half of the story when
Abraham is told to desist and is praised for his readiness to obey (vv. 11, 14, and
following).
7. See James Kugel, How to Read the Bible (New York: Free Press, 2008), 131, and Jon
D. Levenson, The Death and Resurrection of the Beloved Son (New Haven, CT: Yale
University Press, 1993), p. 5.
8. The older is Esau from whom the Edomites descend, and the younger is Jacob, or
Israel. Historically, the nations of Israel and Edom were enemies, and Edom was
subjugated for a time by Israel in the reign of David.
9. Although, as we have seen, the characterization of Abraham as faithfully fulfilling
the divine plan may not withstand close scrutiny.
10. Coogan, The Old Testament, p. 72.

Chapter 7
Israel in Egypt
1. Nahum Sarna, Exploring Exodus: The Heritage of Biblical Israel (New York:
Schocken Books, 1986), p. 8. The discussion of Exodus in this chapter and the next
draws heavily from Sarna.
2. Citing the translation/paraphrase found in Matthews and Benjamin, Old Testament
Parallels, pp. 91–93. Readers interested in a full translation may consult Pritchard,
ANET, p. 376.
3. The Sargon Legend, third millennium b.c.e. (twenty-third century b.c.e.), in
Pritchard, ANET, p. 119.
4. Or possibly, the statement is causative: “I will cause to be what I will cause to be.”
5. The story is likely an ex post facto etiological account of the name Yahweh, whose
origins were lost.
6. Coogan, The Old Testament, p. 82.
7. The following information on divine nomenclature and the Canaanite pantheon
may be found in Coogan, The Old Testament, pp. 81–82.
8. Mark S. Smith, The Early History of God: Yahweh and the Other Deities in Ancient
Israel, 2nd ed. (Grand Rapids, MI: William B. Eerdmans, 2002), p. 7.
408 Notes to Pages 115–138

Chapter 8
From Egypt to Sinai
1. John Collins, Introduction to the Hebrew Bible with CD-Rom (Minneapolis, MN:
Augsburg Fortress, 2004), pp. 115–119.
2. Because of Israel’s monotheism, Yahweh is not said to be a new god who overthrows
an older god; rather, he is said to be the same god but with a new name. Henceforth
El is to be known as Yahweh.
3. Jon Levenson, Sinai and Zion: An Entry into the Jewish Bible (San Francisco, CA:
Harper, 1985), Introduction.
4. See also Sarna, Exploring Exodus, pp. 136–137, and Coogan, The Old Testament,
p. 110, all drawing on the scholarship of G. E. Mendenhall.

Chapter 9
Biblical Law
1. This point is not uncontested in the biblical text. According to Ex 20:1-18, the people
hear all ten utterances and are filled with fear. They ask Moses to serve as intermedi-
ary, conveying Yahweh’s words to them, because they fear for their lives. That
Yahweh’s revelation to the entire community encompassed no more and no less
than the Ten Commandments is reiterated in Deut 5:19. However, Deut 5:5 suggests
that Moses served as intermediary even for the Ten Commandments because of the
people’s great fear.
2. The commandments are differently enumerated by Jews and Christians and among
different Christian denominations. See Table 4.
3. Brettler, How to Read the Bible, p. 66.
4. All translations of these collections are taken from Martha T. Roth, Law Collections
from Mesopotamia and Asia Minor, 2nd ed. (Atlanta, GA: Society of Biblical
Literature, 1997).
5. Moshe Greenberg, “Some Postulates of Biblical Criminal Law,” in Yehezkel
Kaufmann Jubilee Volume (Jerusalem: Magnes Press, 1960). Reprinted in The Jewish
Expression, edited by Judah Goldin (New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 1976).
Greenberg’s article was critiqued by Bernard Jackson in “Reflections of Biblical
Criminal Law,” in Essays on Jewish and Comparative Legal History (Leiden: Brill,
1975), pp. 25–63, who questions the very enterprise of identifying the postulates that
underlie a collection of laws. Greenberg answers these criticisms in “More Reflec-
tions on Biblical Criminal Law,” in Studies in Bible, Scripta Hierosolymitana 31,
edited by S. Japhet (Jerusalem: Magnes, 1986), pp. 1–48.
6. Much information is also drawn from Nahum Sarna, Exploring Exodus, pp. 158–189.
7. The ancient Near Eastern collections use three terms to refer to persons: awilum,
mushkenum, and wardum. Wardum is clearly a slave and is so translated. Awilum is
used in two ways. It is the term for a general, nonspecific person as the subject of the
provision of law in question and is thus translated by Roth as “man” (as in the text
just cited). However, when it stands in opposition to mushkenum or wardum, it
refers to a member of the highest privileged class, and mushkenum refers to a person
of lower social prestige (perhaps a serf?) than the awilum (perhaps a free citizen?).
Roth translates mushkenum as commoner and, in these contexts, leaves awilum
Notes to Pages 141–159 409

untranslated. See discussion in Roth, p. 8, and glossary entries, pp. 268 and 271. See
also Sarna, Exploring Exodus, p. 166.
8. While social distinctions among free persons are eliminated in biblical criminal and
bodily injury law, slavery is still an accepted institution. Slaves are not entitled to the
same protections and rights as free persons. Slavery will be discussed more fully in
Chapter 11.
9. Keeping in mind that citizen refers to free male householders and excludes slaves.
On the other hand, the personal injury laws include the resident alien within their
purview. There are indications that women may also have been deemed as persons
rather than property for the purposes of personal injury and homicide law (see
Ex 21:28-32, which equates male and female in the laws of the goring ox, and Lev
24:17-22, which refers to death or injury to any “human being”—presumably without
regard for gender).
10. A comparison of the slave laws is taken up in Chapter 11.
11. Such punishments are often described in the secondary literature as “vicarious
punishment” (Greenberg, “Some Postulates,” p. 29; Sarna, Exploring Exodus, p. 176),
but this is inaccurate as the principle at work is not a principle of substitution.
Rather, these cases assume the male head of household is the legal actor or subject.
Any loss he causes another legal actor (another male head of household) of equal
status must be punished in a literal equivalence (the principle of talion). Thus, since
the legal actor caused another legal actor to lose his daughter or son, he must suffer
the same loss as punishment, and therefore his daughter or son is put to death. The
minor in these cases is not deemed an independent legal actor but the “property” of
the father. In the Middle Assyrian Laws, the raped wife is likewise not deemed a
legal actor, and therefore the offense is against her husband. The rapist must suffer
the same harm he inflicted: Since he has harmed a man by raping his wife, the
literally equivalent punishment is that he should be punished by having his wife
raped. The biblical legislation rejects all such punishments in the administration of
human justice. However, divine justice works differently. Yahweh does punish
collectively and transgenerationally in the Torah books; see Greenberg, pp. 29–30.

C h a p t e r 10
The Priestly Legacy
1. Jonathan Klawans, Impurity and Sin in Ancient Israel (New York: Oxford University
Press, 2000). See also Klawans’s excellent and very readable summary, “Concepts of
Purity in the Bible,” in JSB, pp. 2041–2047.
2. Klawans, “Concepts,” pp. 2044, 2046.
3. Jonathan Klawans, Purity, Sacrifice and the Temple: Symbolism and Supersessionism
in the Study of Ancient Judaism (New York: Oxford University Press, 2006), p. 58.
4. Klawans, Purity, p. 68.
5. Klawans, Purity, pp. 72–73.
6. Jacob Milgrom, “Israel’s Sanctuary: The Priestly ‘Picture of Dorian Gray,’ ” in
Studies in Cultic Theology and Terminology (Leiden: Brill, 1983), pp. 75–84.
7. Milgrom, “Israel’s Sanctuary,” p. 82.
8. Jacob Milgrom, “Leviticus 1–16,” pp. 704–741.
410 Notes to Pages 160–190

9. JPS translation, but substituting the more accurate “impure” for “unclean” as a
translation of Hebrew tame‘.
10. For Wellhausen’s views on religion, see Patrick D. Miller Jr., “Wellhausen and the
History of Israelite Religion,” in Semeia 25 (1982): 61–73.

Chapter 11
On the Steps of Moab
1. The name Deuteronomy means “second law” and reflects the fact that the
book repeats many of the instructions and laws found in Ex 19–23. The relation-
ship between the various legal collections in the Pentateuch will be discussed
below.
2. Moshe Weinfeld, “Deuteronomy, Book of,” in ABD, pp. 168–183, p. 169.
3. Bernard Levinson, “Introduction to Deuteronomy,” in JSB, pp. 356–362, p. 359.
4. See Levinson, “Introduction to Deuteronomy,” p. 359: “Had possession of the land
remained central to the covenant, Israelite religion would have collapsed. The
fulfi llment of the Torah is thus redactionally redefined as obedience to the require-
ments of covenantal law rather than the acquisition of a finite possession.”
5. Weinfeld, “Deuteronomy, Book of,” p. 168.
6. Weinfeld, “Deuteronomy, Book of,” p. 169. For an excellent discussion of
Deuteronomy as a radical reform document, transforming multiple aspects of
Israelite culture, see Levinson, Deuteronomy and the Hermeneutics of Legal
Innovation (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1997).
7. See Levinson, “Introduction to Deuteronomy,” p. 350, and further, Levinson,
Deuteronomy, esp. chapter 1.
8. Weinfeld, ABD, p. 170.
9. Levinson, “Introduction to Deuteronomy,” p. 358, and Coogan, Old Testament,
p. 181.
10. Coogan, Old Testament, p. 176.
11. Coogan, Old Testament, p. 176.
12. Coogan, Old Testament, p. 177.
13. Coogan, Old Testament, p. 170.

Chapter 12
The Deuteronomistic History I
1. An exception is the book of Jonah, which is a short story about a prophet named
Jonah.
2. For an example of parallel language, compare Deut 11:24 with Josh 1:3 and Deut 4:39
with Josh 2:11.
3. Noth lays out his ideas in The Deuteronomistic History (JSOT supplement), trans.
J. Doull (Sheffield, England: Sheffield Academic Press, 1981).
4. An excellent example of the institution of herem outside biblical Israel may be found
in the Moabite stone discovered by archaeologists in 1868. In the inscription on the
stone, the ninth-century b.c.e. King Mesha of Moab boasts of devoting (i.e., slaying)
thousands of Israelites to his god Astar-Chemosh. For the hyperbolic nature of these
texts, see note 8 below.
Notes to Pages 191–217 411

5. The twelve tribes among whom the land is divided do not correspond exactly to the
twelve sons of Jacob as listed in the birth narratives of Gen 29–30 and the deathbed
blessings delivered by Jacob in Gen 49: six sons by Leah, four sons by the concu-
bines, Bilhah and Zilpah, and two sons by Rachel (Joseph and Benjamin). According
to Numbers 26 and Josh 13–20, two tribes stem from Joseph through his two
sons—Ephraim and Manasseh. The number of land allotments remains at twelve,
however, because the Levites are not assigned land. As the priestly class, they are to
be supported by the perquisites of the cult (sacrifices), tithes, and other gifts.
6. For a full discussion of the three models for the emergence of Israel (the immigra-
tion, conquest, and revolt models), see Norman Gottwald, The Tribes of Yahweh: A
Sociology of the Religion of Liberated Israel, 1250–1050 BCE (Sheffield, England:
Sheffield Academic Press, 1999), pp. 191–236.
7. See the discussion of the emergence of Israel in Coogan, Old Testament, pp.
220–224.
8. The claims of utter destruction are hyperbolic. Compare the inscription of King
Mesha of Moab from the ninth century b.c.e. that boasts: “And [the god] Chemosh
said to me, “Go take Nebo from Israel.” So I went by night and fought against it from
the break of dawn until noon, taking it and slaying all seven thousand men, boys,
women, girls, and maid-servants, for I had devoted them to destruction for (the god)
Ashtar-Chemosh.” King Mesha’s declarations of absolute victory and utter destruc-
tion of Israel are hyperbolic, and in all likelihood the author of the book of Joshua
engages in the same braggadocio. Nevertheless, this doesn’t lessen the shock value
for a modern reader, even though war atrocities in modern times have been no less
savage and brutal. For the full text of this inscription, see Pritchard, ANET, pp.
320–321.
9. This explicit reference to the fact that the patriarchs were not strict Yahwists is
noteworthy.

C h a p t e r 13
The Deuteronomistic History II
1. The Hebrew term translated here as “chieftains” is the word shofetim, more
commonly translated “judges.” The translation “chieftain” reflects the fact that the
primary activity of the shofetim was military rather than judicial.
2. Coogan, Old Testament, p. 278.
3. Second Samuel contains no such tradition. In 2 Sam 7:1-7, David expresses a wish to
build a temple to house the ark, but Yahweh dismisses the idea as unnecessary,
promising instead to make a house (i.e., a dynasty) for David.
4. Kugel, How to Read the Bible (New York: Free Press, 2007), pp. 482–484.

Chapter 14
The Kingdoms of Judah and Israel
1. This claim is argued throughout Jon D. Levenson, Sinai and Zion: An Entry into the
Jewish Bible (San Francisco, CA: Harper, 1985).
2. Moshe Weinfeld, “The Covenant of Grant in the Old Testament and in the Ancient
Near East,”Journal of the American Oriental Society 90 (1970): 184–203.
412 Notes to Pages 218–266

3. Levenson, Sinai and Zion, pp. 187–206.

4. On the other hand, insofar as the Deuteronomistic historian seeks to blame Israel’s
kings for the nation’s demise, Solomon’s violations are key to its characterization of
him, so the existence of material damaging to Solomon’s reputation is not necessar-
ily a sign of older sources.
5. Pritchard, ANET, p. 320. Mesha is mentioned in 2 Kgs 3:1–8, 24–27, where he is said
to battle with Omri’s grandson Jehoram.
6. Both translations are from Pritchard, ANET, p. 284.
7. “Judean” is a more accurate translation than “Jew,” which appears in Pritchard,
ANET, pp. 287–288.
8. Pritchard, ANET, pp. 287–288.
9. Levinson, “Deuteronomy,” JSB, pp. 357–358. It is thought that the legal core of
Deuteronomy was composed earlier in the northern kingdom. With the fall of the
northern kingdom in 722, the document may have been brought with priests fleeing
to Jerusalem, where it was stored in the Temple until its discovery in 622. Josiah
undertook a radical reformation in 622 and succeeded where Hezekiah had had less
success. He purged the pagan cults, destroyed the outlying altars, and brought their
priests to Jerusalem, centralizing all worship in the Temple there. Josiah convened
the elders of the people, read them the book of the Torah, and renewed the covenant
with Yahweh.

C h a p t e r 15
Israelite Prophecy
1. Sarna, Exploring Exodus, p. 49.
2. For further discussion, see Chapter 16.
3. Yehezkel Kaufmann, The Religion of Israel, trans. Moshe Greenberg (New York:
Schocken Books, 1972), p. 214. See further the discussion of the message of the
prophets in Part III of Kaufmann.

C h a p t e r 16
The Prophetic Response to the Events of History
1. Yehezkel Kaufmann, The Religion of Israel, trans. Moshe Greenberg (New York:
Schocken Books, 1972), p. 347.
2. Archaeologists have indeed uncovered couches made of ivory in the area of ancient
Samaria.
3. A unit of measure.
4. Kaufmann, The Religion of Israel, p. 345.
5. Kaufmann, The Religion of Israel, p. 367.
6. Kaufmann, The Religion of Israel, p. 365.

C h a p t e r 17
Prophets of the Assyrian Crisis
1. There is a pun here. The words “Ishi” and “Baali” both can designate a husband, but
the latter has obvious connections with the god Baal. The prophecy points forward
Notes to Pages 272–314 413

to a time when Israel will speak of Yahweh as her husband in terms that are free of
Baal associations (Ishi rather than Baali).
2. The identification is based on the Greek translation of Hebrew “young woman” as
parthenos, meaning “virgin.” However, the original Hebrew term does not indicate
virginity, and the passage does not refer to a virgin birth.
3. The last line contains an example of chiasm (a literary pattern that features inverted
order, resemblingthe Greek letter chi, or “X”): mind, ears, and eyes are repeated in
reverse order (abc-cba).

C h a p t e r 18
Judean Prophets
1. Hayes’s translation.
2. On an archaeological note, scholars have identified two bullae as seals of Jeremiah’s
amanuensis, Baruch son of Neriah. Discovered in Jerusalem in 1975 and 1996, the
inscriptions on these bullae read “Of Baruch, son of Neriah, the scribe.” See Figure 9.

C h a p t e r 19
Responses to the Destruction: Ezekiel and 2–3 Isaiah
1. This idea is not unique to Israel. In the Moabite Stone inscription, Chemosh is said
to punish his city by allowing it to be humbled by Omri of Israel. See Pritchard,
ANET, p. 320.
2. Some of the most vivid and bizarre visions and actions of prophets are prefaced with
an announcement that “the hand of Yahweh was/fell upon” the prophet. So, for
example, Ezek 1:3; 3:14–15, 22–24; 8:1–2; 33:21–23; 37:1–2; 40:1–4; and in connection
with other prophets 1 Kgs 18:4; 2 Kgs 3:15; Jer 15:17. According to J. J. M. Roberts,
arguing on the basis of various parallels within Akkadian, Canaanite, and Egyptian
literature, the semantic development of the prophetic use of the phrase “the hand of
Yahweh [upon him/me]” depends on “a similarity between the prophetic phenom-
enon designated by the expression and certain symptoms of a pathological
nature”—either disease or insanity. See Roberts, “The Hand of Yahweh,” Vetus
Testamentum 21, no. 2 (1971): 244–251, p. 251. Reprinted in J. J. M. Roberts, The Bible
and the Ancient Near East: Collected Essays (Winona Lake, IN: Eisenbrauns, 2002),
pp. 95–101.
3. “I Yahweh your god am an impassioned god, visiting the guilt of the parents upon
the children, upon the third and upon the fourth generations of those who reject
me, but showing kindness to the thousandth generation of those who love me and
keep my commandments.”
4. Even the repetition of the Decalogue in Deuteronomy 7 rejects the idea and states
that Yahweh punishes the sinner instantly.
5. The recently discovered Isaiah scroll among the Dead Sea Scrolls starts a new
column with chapter 40, which many scholars interpret as an implicit recognition of
the distinct provenance of chapters 1–39 and the remaining chapters.
6. For example, Matthew 8:17; Luke 22:28; Acts 8:32–35; Romans 10:16; 1 Peter 2:21–5.
7. In other words, the covenant and loyalty that was promised to David, Yahweh now
transfers to Israel.
414 Notes to Pages 316–335

Chapter 20
Responses to the Destruction: Lamentations and Wisdom
1. Mesopotamian city laments, or dirges intoned by a city’s tutelary goddess over the
city’s ruins, exist for Sumer, Ur, Nippur, Eridu, and Uruk.
2. Wisdom material is not confined to these books. In the Torah and Prophets, we find
individual proverbs and wise sayings—testimony to the antiquity of this genre in
Israel. There are also extrabiblical examples of Israelite wisdom texts dating to the
Second Temple period, including the Wisdom of Solomon and Ecclesiasticus (or Ben
Sira), which have been preserved primarily in Greek.
3. The universal and humanistic features of Israelite literature have been taken as a
sign of lateness by scholars who see universalism as a “moral advance” and therefore
assume that it was something toward which Israel evolved in her maturity, under
the influence of the classical prophets and the experience of exile. This view reflects
a modern bias that favors universalistic thinking. Individual and universal morality
both have ancient roots, making this view somewhat difficult to maintain as a
criterion for dating these works.
4. Compare in par ticu lar the third-millennium b.c.e. Egyptian “Teaching of Amen-
emopet” (Pritchard, ANET, pp. 421–424) and the Babylonian “Counsels of Wisdom”
(Pritchard, ANET, pp. 426–427).
5. The two component literary units in the book of Job employ different terms to refer
to the deity, suggesting diverse sources. The prose framework predominantly
employs the tetragrammaton Yahweh, with occasional occurrences of Elohim, while
the lengthy poetic dialogue uses only El/Eloah forms.
6. The term appears in 1 Chr 21:1 without the definite article, but even this relatively
late occurrence is understood by most scholars as a reference to a human accuser
and not the “Dev il” of Hellenistic Jewish literature and Christian literature.
7. The Hebrew text euphemistically reads “bless Yahweh” in order to avoid writing
“curse Yahweh.” Translations vary: Some replicate the euphemisms, while others
give the intended sense of “curse Yahweh.”
8. The translations of Job in this chapter are an eclectic mix based on the translations
of Moshe Greenberg, “Job,” in The Literary Guide to the Bible, edited by Robert Alter
and Frank Kermode (Cambridge, MA: Belknap Press of Harvard University Press,
1987), pp. 283–304 (indicated by a “Gr”); Edwin M. Good, In Turns of Tempest: A
Reading of Job, with a Translation (Stanford, CA: Stanford University Press, 1990),
pp. 49–173 (indicated by a “G”); and the JPS translation (unmarked). All translations
are adjusted to reflect the original text’s designation of the deity as Yahweh, Elohim,
El, or Eloah.
9. Good, In Turns of Tempest. The interpretation offered in this chapter follows Good
closely and is also deeply influenced by Moshe Greenberg, “Job.”
10. Y. Kaufmann, The Religion of Israel, p. 335.
11. Moshe Greenberg, “Job,” p. 295.
12. That is, the god of the monotheizing sources of the Bible, as opposed to the god of
Israelite-Judean religion, who, as we have seen, shared many characteristics with
gods like El and Baal.
Notes to Pages 343–378 415

Chapter 21
Canonical Criticism
1. Sheol refers to a shadowy place beneath the earth where the shades of the dead
reside, an ancient notion in Israel. However, Sheol is in no way connected with the
idea of just rewards and punishments after death.
2. See also 2:24–25, 8:15.
3. There is much ambiguity in this Hebrew preposition, which can mean “for David,”
“to David,” or “of/by David.”
4. See Hermann Gunkel and Joachim Begrich, Introduction to the Psalms: The Genres
of the Religious Lyrics of Israel, trans. James D. Nogalski (Macon, GA: Mercer
University Press, 1998), and Sigmund Mowinckel, The Psalms in Israel’s Worship
(Nashville, TN: Abingdon Press, 1962).
5. Adapted from C. E. Walsh, Exquisite Desire: Religion, the Erotic and the Song of
Songs (Minneapolis, MN: Fortress Press, 2000), pp. 111–112, as presented in Michael
Coogan, The Old Testament: A Historical and Literary Introduction to the Hebrew
Scriptures (New York: Oxford University Press, 2006), p. 496.
6. Mishnah Yadayim 3:5.

Chapter 22
The Restoration
1. The books of 1 and 2 Chronicles provide a second account of the history of Israel
(indeed, 1 Chr begins with Adam) up to the Babylonian exile, echoing much of what
is contained in the books of Samuel and Kings but with a priestly bias and eliminat-
ing some materials that shed a poor light on Israel’s kings (e.g., the story of David
and Bathsheba). The Chronicler is less interested in David’s political genius than
in his role in establishing Jerusalem as the religious capital, in conceiving of the
building of the Temple, and in orga nizing the music of the Temple.
2. The Masoretic tradition presents Ezra and Nehemiah as a single unified work, but
differences in theme and language use suggest that the works were originally
independent.
3. See Victor H. Matthews, A Brief History of Ancient Israel (Louisville, KY: Westmin-
ster John Knox Press, 2002), pp. 117–119.
4. It is not clear that Ezra had the Torah as we have it today, but he seems to have had
something very close since his prohibitions are closely allied with (and possibly
creative exegesis of) some Pentateuchal passages. On the other hand, there are
significant differences and expansions. It is possible that Ezra is simply transmitting
older customary traditions directly or (more likely) in modified form.
5. See Isa 7:20 for “feet” as a euphemism for genitals. “To lie down” may also be a
euphemism for sexual intercourse.
6. See Christine Hayes, Gentile Impurities and Jewish Identities: Intermarriage and
Conversion from the Bible to the Talmud (New York: Oxford University Press, 2002),
Chapters 4 and 5.
416 Notes to Pages 389–398

C h a p t e r 23
Postexilic Prophets and the Rise of Apocalyptic
1. The math is not perfect, as the author of Daniel did not have an accurate sense of the
passage of time since Jeremiah, but it was close enough.

Chapter 24
Israel and the Nations
1. There is a pun on Jonah’s name. Amittai is from the same root as emet (truth). Jonah
ben Amittai is thus the champion of truth, upbraiding Yahweh for his lack of
truthfulness in executing justice.
 Index

Aaron, 104, 122, 123 Amalekites, 213

Abel, 50–51 Amarna letters, 193
Abimelech, 83 Amaziah, 250
“Abomination of desolation,” 389 Ammonites, 365, 368
Abraham (formerly Abram): and Amnon, 212, 246
binding of Isaac, 84–88; covenant Amoral universe, 20–21, 33
with, 76–79; faith of, 79–83; and Amos, 249–253; call of, 251; consolation
monotheism, 26; in patriarchal as theme of, 258–262; diversity of
narratives, 71 materials in, 250–251; editorial notes
Abrahamic covenant, 76–79 in, 250; hope as theme of, 258–262;
Abram. See Abraham literary variety in, 252–253; metaphors
Absalom, 212, 214, 246 in, 251–252; on morality, 255–258; in
Absolute law, 129 northern kingdom, 246–247; on social
Abstraction of deity, 180–181 injustice, 253–255; structure of book,
Accumulated guilt, 304 249
Acrostic poems and psalms, 285, 315 An, 133
adam, the, 36, 46–47. See also Humans Anachronisms, 56
Adultery: biblical laws on, 137–138, 144; Anat, 105
of David, 212, 245, 352; as metaphor, Ancient Near East: and biblical law,
265–266, 301–302 132–147; circumcision in, 79; creation
Afterlife, 342–344, 383 narratives in, 29–32, 34, 35, 40; holy
Agriculturalists, 114 war traditions of, 107; Israelite legacy
Ahab, 226, 239, 246 in, 1–14; laments for destroyed cities
Ahashverosh, 391 in, 316; purity and impurity laws in,
Ahaz, 272 153–154; slavery laws in, 144; suzer-
Ahijah, 239 ainty covenants in, 78; wisdom
Ai, 192 literature in, 320, 321. See also specific
Akiva, R., 359 kingdoms and peoples
Akkadians, 2 “Ancient of Days,” 388
Albright, W. F., 70, 72 Antiochus IV Epiphanes, 387, 389
Aleppo Codex, 13 Antithetic parallelism, 322
Alexander, 387 Apocalyptic prophecies, 270, 382–386
Alliances, 121, 290–291 Apocrypha, 12–13
Alphabetic poems and psalms, 285, 315 Apodictic law, 129
Alt, Albrecht, 129 Apostasy, 196–197, 233, 283
Alter, Robert, 84 Apostolic prophecy, 237

417
418 Index

Apsu, 29–30 destruction by, 296; wisdom literature

Aramaeans, 71, 73, 198 of, 321
Aramaic, 371 Babylonian exile: Daniel on, 387; Isaiah
Archaeology: and Assyrian Empire, on, 307–314; Jeremiah on, 294–296;
227–228; and Deuteronomistic history, prophetic responses to, 247, 298–314
192; and gradual emergence model, Baruch son of Neriah, 289, 291–292
194; and historicity of Bible, 70–71, Bathsheba, 212, 245–246, 352
72–73; and immigration model, 193 Belshazzar, 386
Ark of covenant, 120, 151, 180, 212, 217, Benjamin, 90, 95, 192, 202
220 Bethel, 90, 192, 224, 249
Artaxerxes, 362, 364, 365, 366 Bible: as anthology or library, 6–7;
Art of Biblical Narrative, The (Alter), 84 contradictions in, 55–57; critical study
Aruru, 44 of, 58–75; and Documentary Hypoth-
Asaph, 346 esis, 58–66; myths and facts about,
Ascending parallelism, 322 5–9; order of books, 10–13; provenance
Asherah, 105, 241 of, 9; sources of, 58–66; structure and
Asherot, 107 contents of, 9–14. See also specific
Assyria and Assyrians: alliances with, books
272; brutality of, 285–286; centraliza- Biblical archaeology, 72
tion of cultic practices in, 178–179; fall Biblical law, 127–147; in ancient Near
of, 283; First Isaiah on, 269–279; and Eastern context, 132–147; Decalogue,
Hosea, 263; and Nineveh, 394–399; 128, 129–132
and northern kingdom, 2, 224, Bildad, 326, 329, 330
226–228; and prophets, 237; prophets Blessing, psalms of, 356
concerning, 263–297; records of, 75; Blood: and dietary laws, 159; and moral
and southern kingdom, 228; treaties impurity, 156–157; symbolism of, 54
of, 119, 179 Boaz, 375–377
Astruc, Jean, 58 Book of the Wars of Yahweh, 68
Atonement, 157–158 Book of Yashar, 68
Atrahasis. See Epic of Atrahasis Brettler, Marc, 74, 75, 89, 131, 132
Atum, 26–27 Burning bush episode, 103–104
Autonomous demonic realm, 20
Avner, 213–214 Cain, 50–51
Caleb, 123
Baal, 25, 105–106, 110, 116–118, 241 Call of prophets, 274, 299–301
Baal-berit, 201 Canaan and Canaanites: in ancient Near
Baanah, 214 East history, 2; gods of, 105, 109, 116;
Babel, Tower of, 66–67 Hebrew language as dialect of, 109;
Babylon and Babylonians: Assyria’s fall intermarriage with, 131, 182–183,
to, 283; flood story of, 52; as instru- 196–197; Israel’s conquest of, 187–189;
ments of Yahweh’s justice, 287; and Mount Zaphon, 221; wisdom
Jeremiah on futility of resistance literature of, 321; worship practices
against, 290–291; records of, 75; and of, 226; Yahweh’s similarities to god
southern kingdom, 2, 286; Temple of, 25
Index 419

Canonical criticism, 338–359; on Convergence model, 109

Ecclesiastes, 339–345; on Psalms, Coogan, Michael, 43, 91, 116, 195, 210
345–358; on Ruth, 374–377; on Song of Corruption, 53, 255, 280
Songs, 358–359 Corvée, 222
Canonization, 10–13 Cosmic battle stories, 38–39
Case law, 129 Cosmogonies, 18, 33
Catastrophes in apocalyptic works, 383 Court wisdom, 320
Catholics: canonical order of books for, Covenant lawsuit, 253, 263–265, 281–282,
10–13; and Documentary Hypothesis, 329
62; and ritual purity, 163 Covenants: Abrahamic, 76–79; Davidic,
Celebration hymns, 355 209–211, 232; Joshua’s renewal of,
Centralization of cultic practices, 71, 196–197; Mosaic, 370–372; Noahide,
177–179 54–55, 78; Sinaitic, 118–123; suzerainty,
Ceremonial legends, 69 78, 119–120, 121; transgenerational, 181
Charity, 136, 143 Covenant theology, 217, 218
Child sacrifice, 85 Creation narratives, 29–50; the divine in,
Christianity: and apocalyptic works, 34–35; Epic of Gilgamesh, 43–50; evil
389; biblical traditions as foundation in, 40–42; humans in, 35–36; the world
for, 2; and biblical writings, 9–10; in, 36–40
canonical order of books for, 10–13; Cultic practices: centralization of, 71,
and Documentary Hypothesis, 62; 177–179; Ezekiel on, 298; Leviticus on,
and intermarriage, 378; and Sinaitic 150–151; of pagan religions, 19–20; and
covenant, 118; and Song of Songs, 359; P source, 63
and Suffering Servant prophecy, 313 Cursing, psalms of, 356
Chronicles (1 & 2), 70, 304 Cyclic view of time, 340–341
Chronos, 117 Cyrus, 308, 310–311, 360–362, 365, 386
Circumcision, 61, 79, 81–82, 372 Cyrus Cylinder, 360
Civil law, 172
Clan wisdom, 320 D (Deuteronomy source): and biblical
Class distinctions in laws, 141–142, 253–255 law, 128; in Ezra, 371; identification
Collective responsibility for sin, of, 59, 60–61; on legal traditions, 175;
302–304 and patriarchal narratives, 68; on
Collins, John, 115 sacrifices, 176
Communal laments, 353 Daniel, 383, 386–390
Communal salvation, 117 Darius, 365, 386, 388
Community worship, 346 David: covenant with, 209–211; impor-
Compassion, 136 tance of, 211–215; lamentations of, 316,
Conditional law, 129 352; and Nathan, 239, 245–246; Ruth
Confessions of Jeremiah, 292–294 as great-grandmother of, 377; and
Consolation as theme: of Amos, Samuel, 238; and Saul, 204, 207–209
258–262; of Jeremiah, 294–296; of Davidic theology, 272, 277–279
Moses, 126; of Second Isaiah, 307–310 Day of Atonement, 151
Constitution (U.S.), 138 Day of Yahweh, 258–259, 284, 384–385
Contradictions, 55–57, 129–132 Dead Sea, 189
420 Index

Dead Sea Scrolls, 14, 289, 346, 383 Divination, 19, 22, 237
Death: and afterlife, 342–344, 383; in divine, the: in Creation narratives,
Ecclesiastes, 341–342; and immortal- 34–35; names of, 104–107
ity, 41, 48, 49, 344 Divine justice, 5. See also Justice
Death penalty, 144, 145–146 Divine providence, 183–184, 342
Deborah, 198, 202, 238 Documentary Hypothesis, 58–66
Debts, release from, 144, 172, 175 Douglas, Mary, 149
Decalogue, 128, 129–132 Dream interpretation, 94, 387
Delayed punishment, 233, 303–304 Dualism in apocalyptic works, 383
Delilah, 201 Dyaus, 117
Demonic realm, 20
Destruction of Temple: Ezekiel on, E (Elohist source), 58, 59; and biblical
301–307; history of, 286, 296; Isaiah law, 128; and centralization of
on, 307–314; lamentations over, worship, 178; and Exodus, 97, 105;
316–319; responses to, 298–337 Exodus narrative, 114; Exodus
Deuteronomistic historian, 185–215; on plagues, 111; and patriarchal narra-
Assyrian crisis, 248–249; on Babylo- tives, 68
nian exile, 248–249; conquest of Ea, 30, 52, 53
Canaan, 187–189; covenant renewal, Ecclesiastes, 6, 220, 319, 339–345, 402
196–197; historiosophy of, 231–235; Editorial notes, 250, 289
on idolatry, 257; Israel’s formation, Egypt: Abraham and Sarah in, 80;
189–196; and Jeremiah, 289; Judges, alliances with, 272–273; and Babylo-
198–203; and redaction criticism, nians, 286; and Canaan, 193; enslave-
230–231; and Yahwism, 402 ment of Israelites in, 95, 100, 101–104;
Deuteronomy, 168–184; abstraction of and intermarriage, 368; and Israelite
deity in, 180–181; cultic centralization religious history, 107–110; Jeremiah
in, 174, 177–179; divine providence in, in, 293–294; Joseph in, 94–96;
183–184; ethical themes in, 181; Israel religious practices in, 26–27; trade
as chosen people in, 182–183; legal routes of, 187; wisdom literature of,
collections in, 171–177; love theme in, 321
181–182; and patriarchal narratives, 70; Ehud, 198
provenance of, 9; religion reforms in, El, 25, 92, 105, 109, 116
180; socioeconomic reforms in, 180; El Bethel, 105
structure of book, 168–169; themes of, El Elyon, 105
180–184; transgenerational covenant Eli, 203–204
in, 181 Elihu, 326, 334
Dietary laws, 61, 159–160 Elijah, 187, 226, 239, 241–244
Disadvantaged members of society, 136, Elimelech, 374
141, 146 Eliphaz, 326, 328, 330
Dissolution of foreign marriages, 366–370 Elisha, 187, 226, 239, 244–245
Divergence model, 109 Elohim: in Ecclesiastes, 340; and E
Divided kingdom: history of, 2, 224–230; source, 60; in flood story, 55; in Jonah,
Judean prophets, 280–297. See also 396; and Moses, 104
Israel; Judah El Olam, 105
Index 421

El Roi, 105 ity, 301–304; on intergenerational

El Shaddai, 59, 79, 105 punishment, 131–132; and oracle
Enkidu, 44–45, 48 against the nations, 252; postdestruc-
Enlil, 52, 53, 133 tion prophecies, 305–307; predestruc-
Enthronement psalms, 349–351 tion prophecies, 301–304; restoration
Enuma Elish, 4, 29, 33, 37–38, 117 themes of, 247, 305–307; structure of
Epic of Atrahasis, 4, 52 book, 298–299
Epic of Gilgamesh, 4, 40, 43–50, 48, 52 Ezra: on dissolution of foreign mar-
Esarhaddon, 120 riages, 366–370; on renewal of Mosaic
Esau, 88–89, 91–92 covenant, 370–372; on Restoration,
Eschatology, 258, 277–279, 380–382 362–372; separatism theme in,
Esther, 391–394 366–370
Eternal life, 344. See also Immortality
Ethics: in Deuteronomy, 181; and False prophets, 179
law collections, 136; and monothe- False testimony, 129
ism, 25 Family wisdom, 320
Ethnic identity: and dietary laws, 159; First Chronicles, 70, 304
and differentiation, 195; in Esther, First Isaiah: on Assyrian crisis, 269–279;
393–394; and separatism theme, call of, 274; eschatology of, 277–279;
182–183, 195, 196, 366–370 on remnant to remain, 274–277; on
Ethnological legends, 69 social justice, 270–271; structure of
Etymological legends, 69 book of, 269; on Zion’s inviolability,
Evil: in creation narratives, 36–37, 271–273
40–42; and flood story, 5; and free First Kings. See Kings (1 & 2)
will, 47; and monotheism, 22–23; Flood stories, 4–5, 16, 52–55
and ritual and moral impurity, Forced labor, 222, 223
158–159 Foreign marriages, dissolution of,
Evolutionary model of religion, 16, 366–370
107 Form criticism, 69, 70, 347
Excessive punishment, 143 Former Prophets: conquest of Canaan
Existentialism, 342–343 in, 189–192; covenant renewal in,
Exodus (book), 96–123; and divine 196–197; historical narratives of,
name, 104–107; enslavement of Israel, 185–187; Israel’s formation in,
101–104; and Israelite religious history, 189–196; Judges, 198–203; Samuel,
107–110; law in, 128–131, 171–177; and 203–204
patriarchal narratives, 70; provenance Fratricide, 51
of, 9; and Sinaitic covenant, 118–123; Free will, 22–23, 41, 46, 305
structure of book, 97. See also Moses Fugitive slaves, 144–145
Exodus from Egypt, 97, 111–116, 194; and
divine name, 105, 110; and revelation Gabriel (angel), 388, 389
of divine name, 59; historical context, Garden of Eden, 4, 40–42, 46–47
98–101; paradigm for salvation, 117 Gattungen, 69
Ezekiel, 298–307; call and early visions Geller, Stephen, 24
of, 299–301; on individual responsibil- Gender in creation narrative, 36
422 Index

Genesis: Cain and Abel, 50–51; creation Hiram, 220

narrative, 29–50; doublets and Historical context: of Daniel, 389–390; of
contradictions in, 55–57; flood story Exodus, 98–101; of Former Prophets,
in, 52–55; historical methodologies in, 185–187; of Genesis, 67–75; Israelite
67–75; Israel in Egypt, 94–110; Joseph religious history, 107–110; morality’s
narrative, 94–96; monotheism in, role in national history, 256–258;
28; patriarchal narratives, 67–93; prophetic responses to, 248–262
provenance of, 9; themes of, 6; Tower Historical criticism, 62
of Babel, 66–67 Historical methodologies, 67–75
Gezer, 220 Historical Prophets. See Former
Gibeonites, 195 Prophets
Gideon, 198, 201, 202 Historicization of ritual practices,
Gilgamesh of Uruk, 43–46, 48–49. 112–114
See also Epic of Gilgamesh Historiosophy, 186, 200, 231–235
Gnosis, 20 History of Israel (Wellhausen), 58
Golden calf, 122, 224 Hittites: laws of, 133, 138, 142, 146; treaties
Goliath, 209 of, 119, 179
Gomer, 265 Holiness, 128, 139, 151–152
Good, Edwin M., 328 Holy of Holies, 151
Goshen, 101 Holy seed rationale, 368–369
Gradual emergence model, 194 Homer, 70
Great Jordan Rift Valley, 189 Homicide, 50–51, 137, 145–146, 156
Greenberg, Moshe, 16, 133, 135–139, Homosexuality, 88
145–146, 333 Hope as theme: of Amos, 258–262; in
Gunkel, Hermann, 69, 347 apocalyptic works, 384; in Ezekiel,
305–307; in Zephaniah, 284
H (Holiness Source), 128, 139, 148–149, Hosea, 246–247, 263–269
153, 160–162 Huldah, 238
Habbakkuk, 247, 286–288 Humanitarianism, 141, 144–146, 172, 181
Hagar, 81 Humans: in Babylonian creation narra-
Haggai, 365, 379–380 tive, 33; in creation narratives, 4, 35–36;
Hagiography, 7 in pagan religions, 20; sanctity of
Ham, 66 human life, 51, 146; as source of evil, 23
Haman, 392, 393–394 Hurrians, 2
Hammurapi, 129, 133–135, 139, 141–142, Hyksos, 100
145–146 Hymns, 253, 347–349
Hannah, 203 Hymn to Ptah, 27
Hazor, 192, 220
Hebrew Bible, 10–13. See also Bible Idolatry: and Deuteronomistic history,
Henotheism, 16, 25, 107 201; and divided kingdom, 232; as
Herem, 190, 191 moral impurity, 156; and national
Heroic fiction, 385, 386, 391 history, 257; prophets on, 265, 280,
Hezekiah, 177, 228, 233, 269, 272–273, 294; and Tower of Babel, 66
283 Iliad, The (Homer), 70
Index 423

Imitatio dei, 154, 155, 160 kingdom of, 228–230; as Suffering

Immanuel, 272 Servant, 311–313; twelve tribes of, 90
Immigration model, 192–193 Israelites: in Egypt, 95; legacy of, 2–3;
Immortality, 41, 48, 49, 344 monotheism of, 21–24; prophecies
Immutability, as divine attribute, 9 of, 236–247; religious history of,
Imperialism, 66 107–110
Impurity rules. See Purity
Indebtedness, psalms of, 351–355 J (Yahwist source), 58, 59, 60; and
Individual responsibility principle, biblical law, 128; and centralization
301–304 of worship, 178; and Exodus, 97, 104;
Individual worship, 346–347 Exodus narrative, 114; Exodus
Indra, 117 plagues, 111; and Joseph story, 95; and
Instruction, psalms of, 356–358 patriarchal narratives, 68
Intergenerational punishment, 131–132 Jacob: becomes Israel, 90–93; and Joseph,
Intermarriage: and apostasy, 196–197; 94; in patriarchal narratives, 71, 88–90
biblical law on, 131, 163, 182–183; Japheth, 66
dissolution of, 366–370; impurity Jehoiachin, 186, 298, 364
rhetoric used for, 163–164; by Solo- Jehoiakim, 239, 286, 289
mon, 221 Jehoram, 239
Isaac: binding of, 84–88; patriarchal Jehoshaphat, 239–241
narrative of, 88; in patriarchal Jehu, 226, 245
narratives, 71 Jephthah, 198, 202
Isaiah: on Assyrian crisis, 269–279; call Jeremiah, 288–296; confessions of,
of, 274; destruction and exile response 292–294; consolation theme in, 247,
in, 307–314; eschatology of, 277–279, 294–296; and Cyrus’s decree, 361; on
380–382; as oracle against the nations, futility of resistance against Babylon,
252; postexilic prophecies, 380–382; on 290–291; on intergenerational punish-
remnant to remain, 274–277; on social ment, 131–132; as oracle against the
justice, 270–271; structure of book of, nations, 252; structure of book of, 289;
269; on Zion’s inviolability, 271–273 Temple Sermon of, 289–290; tran-
Ishboshet, 213–214 scription process of, 291–292
Ishmael, 81, 83, 85 Jericho, 190, 192, 195
Islam: biblical traditions as foundation Jeroboam, 224, 226, 239, 249, 263
for, 2; and biblical writings, 9–10 Jeroboam II, 239
Israel: as chosen people, 182–183; divided Jerubbaal, 201
kingdom period, 224–230; enslave- Jerusalem: Babylonian siege of, 286;
ment in Egypt, 101–104; and foreign corruption in, 280; cultic centraliza-
relations, 391–399; formation of, tion in, 177–178, 180; David’s capture
189–196; history of, 2, 75; Jacob of, 191, 209, 211–212; in eschatology,
renamed as, 92; kings of, 226; legacy 381–382; fall of, 288; fortification of,
of, 1–14; northern kingdom of, 218, 282–283, 365; inviolability of,
224–228; prophets in, 247, 249–253; 271–273; lamentations over destruc-
Second Isaiah on mission of, 314; tion of, 316–319; in postdestruction
under Solomon, 216–224; southern prophecies, 306–307; prophets on, 292
424 Index

Jesus, 313 Kaufmann, Yehezkel: on creation

Jezebel, 226, 241, 242, 243 narrative, 33; on Israelite monotheism,
Jezreel, 265 16, 21–24; on Job, 333; on “pagan”
Joab, 214, 215 religion, 17–21; on prophets, 247, 255,
Job, 6, 319, 324–337 256; revolutionary model of, 21–24,
Joel, 382–386 107; on Tower of Babel, 66
Jonah, 394–399 Kavod, 61, 299, 300–301
Jonathan, 207 Ketuvim, 10, 339. See also specific books
Jordan River, 167, 189 Kings (1 & 2), 216–222; on divided
Joseph, 90, 94–96, 98 kingdom, 224; divided kingdom
Joshua: conquest of Canaan in, 187–189; period, 224–230; on foreign forms
covenant renewal in, 196–197; Israel’s of worship in Temple, 179; and
formation in, 189–196; and monothe- Israelite prophecy, 236–247; pro-
ism, 110; and Promised Land, 123, phetic characters in, 236. See also
167–168, 190–191 Monarchy
Josiah, 177–179, 186, 221, 233, 283, Kingu, 31, 32
286–288 Klawans, Jonathan, 149, 153, 154, 155
Jubilee year, 175 Koheleth, 6, 220, 319, 339–345, 402
Judah (son of Jacob), 94–95 Kugel, James, 213
Judah (kingdom): Amos on fall of, 251;
and Assyrian crisis, 228; and Babylo- Laban, 89, 90
nian exile, 224; divided kingdom Lament, psalms of, 351–355
period, 224–230; history of, 2, 75; and J Lamentations, 315–319
(Yahwist source), 60; kings of, 226; Laws of Eshnunna (LE), 132
prophets of, 247, 269–297 Leah, 90
Judaism: and Babylonian exile, 307; Legal collections, 171–177
biblical traditions as foundation for, 2; Leningrad Codex, 13
and biblical writings, 9–10; canoni- Levenson, Jon, 118–122, 217, 221
cal order of books for, 10–13; and Levinson, Bernard, 170, 179
Documentary Hypothesis, 62; and Leviticus: on atonement, 157–158; on cult
Jewish identity, 377–378; and Song of and sacrifice, 150–151; on dietary laws,
Songs, 359 159–160; on holiness, 151–152; on moral
Judges, 187–189, 198–203 impurity, 155–157; and priestly
Judgment day, 258–259, 384–385 theodicy, 158–159; provenance of, 9;
Justice: and Abraham, 86–87; in ancient and P source, 61; on ritual purity,
Near East law collections, 133–135; 152–155; structure of book, 148; themes
and Babylonian exile, 287–288; in of, 6, 160–162. See also P (Priestly
Ecclesiastes, 339–340, 342; and flood source)
story, 53; and individual vs. collective Lipit-Ishtar, laws of, 132, 133, 139
responsibility, 302–304; Jeremiah Literary criticism, 62
on, 290; in Job, 324–337; in Jonah, Liturgical context, 70, 357
398–399; and mercy, 274, 275; in Lo-Ammi, 265
Proverbs, 323; retributive, 323, 328, 331, Lo-ruhamah, 265
335–336, 342 Lot, 77, 87
Index 425

Love as theme, 181–182 Monolatry, 16

Loyalty oaths, 179, 181 Monotheism, 15–28; and Canaanites,
107–109; of Israelites, 21–24; and
Macedonians, 387, 388 pagan religion, 17–21; Second Isaiah
Magic, 19, 20, 21, 111 on, 310–311
Malachi, 246–247 Moral freedom. See Free will
Manasseh, 233, 283 Moral impurity, 153
Marduk, 31–32, 33, 39, 117, 360 Morality: and afterlife, 383; Amos on,
Martyrdom, 390 255–258; and Deuteronomistic history,
Masoretic text (MT), 10 203; and evil, 41; and flood story, 53;
Medes, 283, 388 and law collections, 136, 140–141;
Meditation, psalms of, 356–358 Leviticus on moral impurity,
Megiddo, 220 155–157; national history role of,
Menorah, 150 256–258; prophets on, 264–265,
Mephiboshet, 214, 215 270–271, 280–281; and sanctity of
Mercy, 274, 303, 395, 398 human life, 51; and social justice,
Merneptah, 98 254–255
Mesha of Moab, 226, 410n4 (chap. 12), Mordechai, 391–394
411n8, 412n5 (chap. 14) Mosaic covenant, 165–167, 370–372
Mesopotamians, 16, 53, 237 Moses: as apostolic prophet, 237; birth
Messenger prophets, 237 and life of, 101–104; consolation
Messiah, 211, 381 messages of, 126; death of, 166–167;
Messianic psalms, 349–351 figure of, 165–167; and forty years of
Metadivine realm, 18, 19, 20 wandering, 123–126; and Pentateuch, 56
Metaphors: of adultery, 265–266, Mot, 105
301–302; in Amos, 251–252; of parent Mount Hermon, 189
and child, 183–184, 349; of purity, 305; Mount Zaphon, 221
of restoration, 305–307; of sinking, 115; Mount Zion, 221, 271–273, 290, 295
of struggle, 93 Mowinckel, Sigmund, 347
Micaiah, 198–199, 239–241, 280–283 Murder, 50–51, 137, 145–146, 156, 245
Michael (angel), 388 Myth in Bible, 34
Michal, 214 Mythology: and monotheism, 21; myth
Middle Assyrian Laws (MAL), 133, 138, differentiated from, 34; of pagan
142, 145, 146 festivals, 20
Milgrom, Jacob, 149, 158, 159
Miracles, prophets as workers of, 242, Naboth, 246
244–245 Nahum, 247, 285–286
Miriam, 123, 238 Names and power, 91
Moab, 171, 374 Naomi, 374–377
Moabite Stone, 226 Nathan, 209–210, 212, 239, 245–246
Monarchy: and Mosaic covenant, 121; Nature: in biblical creation narrative, 34;
prophets as conscience of kings, divinities associated with, 2–3, 18–19;
245–246; Samuel on, 204–209. See also and monotheism, 21
specific kings Nebuchadrezzar, 286, 315, 386–390
426 Index

Nefi lim, 25 Parent and child metaphors, 183–184,

Negative fundamentalism, 74 349
Nehemiah: on dissolution of foreign Passover, 61, 112–114, 120, 167, 365
marriages, 366–370; on renewal of Pastoralists, 51, 114
Mosaic covenant, 370–372; on Patriarchal narratives, 67–93; of
Restoration, 362–372; separatism Abraham, 79–88; covenant in,
theme in, 366–370 76–79; historical methodologies in,
Nevi’im, 10, 185–187. See also Prophets; 67–75; of Isaac, 88–90; of Jacob,
specific books 88–93
New Jerusalem, 306–307 Paul, 313
Nineveh, 283, 285–286, 394–399 Pelast, 192–193
Noadiah, 238, 365 Pentateuch: and E (Elohist source), 60;
Noah, 4, 54–55, 78 and J (Yahwist source), 60; and
Nomadic lifestyle, 73 monotheism, 15; and Moses, 56.
Nonliterary prophets, 236–238. See also See also Torah; specific books
Former Prophets Persians, 360–362, 388
Northern kingdom. See Israel Petition, psalms of, 351–355
Noth, Martin, 186, 230 Pharaoh: and Abram and Sarai, 80; and
Numbers, 6, 9, 61, 123–126 Exodus, 98–101, 111–114; and Joseph,
95. See also specific pharaohs
Odyssey, The (Homer), 70 Philistia, 198
Old Testament, 12, 13 Philosophy of history. See Historiosophy
Omniscience, as divine attribute, 9 Phoenicians, 2, 220
Omri, 226 Pilgrimage festival, 178, 346
Oracle against the nations, 252 Plagues of Exodus, 111–114
Original sin doctrine, 49 Poetry, 6, 324, 358–359
Orpah, 374 Politics: Jeremiah on, 290–291; and
mythologies, 33; and prophets,
P (Priestly source), 148–164; on 238–246; and Solomon, 218
atonement, 157–158; and biblical law, Polytheism, 16, 25, 107
128; on cult and sacrifice, 150–151, Poor members of society, 253–255, 379
256; on dietary laws, 159–160; and Positive fundamentalism, 74
Documentary Hypothesis, 59, 61, 63; Postdestruction prophecies, 305–307
on Exodus narrative, 97, 105, 111, 114; Postexilic prophets, 379–390; apo-
in Ezra, 371; on holiness, 151–152; calyptic, 382–386; Daniel, 386–390;
on legal traditions, 175; on moral Haggai, 379–380; Isaiah, 380–382;
impurity, 155–157; and patriarchal Joel, 382–386; Zechariah, 379–380,
narratives, 68; and priestly theodicy, 382–386
158–159; on ritual purity, 152–155; on Praise, hymns of, 347–349
sacrifices, 176; themes of holiness Preexilic prophets, 280–297; Ezekiel,
code, 160–162 301–304; Habbakkuk, 286–288;
Pagan religions and monotheism, Jeremiah, 288–296; Micah, 280–283;
17–21 Nahum, 285–286; summary of,
Parallel accounts, 63 296–297; Zephaniah, 283–285
Index 427

Priestly theodicy, 158–159 Purim, 394

Primeval history, 4 Purity, 152–155, 305. See also Ritual
Primogeniture law, 96, 209 purity
Primordial metadivine realm, 18, 19,
20, 36 Queen of Sheba, 220
Promised Land: Joshua leads nation
into, 167–168; Moses not permitted to Ra, 26–27
enter, 165–166 Rachel, 90
Property crimes, 145 Rahab, 195
Prophets: apocalyptic, 382–386; Ramses II, 98, 100
apostolic, 237; on Babylonian exile, Rationalism, 58
298–314; as conscience of king, Rebekah, 88
245–246; consolation as theme of, Rechav, 214
258–262; historical narratives, Redaction criticism, 185–186, 230–231
185–187; hope as theme of, 258–262; Redeeming kinsman, 376
Judean, 280–297; as kingmakers, Reed sea, parting of, 114–115, 117
244–245; literary, 246–247; as miracle Religion of Israel, The (Kaufmann), 16
workers, 244–245; on morality, Remnant theme, 274–277, 284
255–258; nonliterary, 236–238; and Renewal of covenant, 196–197
politics, 238–246; postexilic, 379–390; Restoration, 360–378; and Cyrus,
on social injustice, 253–255; “true” 360–362; Ezekiel on, 305–307; Ezra’s
vs. royal, 239–241; as Yahweh’s role in, 362–372; Isaiah on, 372–374;
zealot, 241–244. See also specific Jeremiah on, 294–296; Lamentations
prophets on, 318–319; Nehemiah’s role in,
Protestants: canonical order of books 362–372
for, 10–13; and Documentary Hypoth- Retributive justice, 323, 328, 331, 335–336,
esis, 62; and ritual purity, 163; and 342
Sinaitic covenant, 118 Revolutionary model of religion, 17, 107
Provenance, 9, 59–60 Righteousness, 332–333
Proverbs, 6, 220, 319 Ritual Decalogue, 128, 131
Providence, 183–184, 342 Ritual purity, 61, 128, 149, 152–155
Psalms, 345–358; of blessing and cursing, Roman Catholics: canonical order of
356; enthronement, royal, of messi- books for, 10–13; and Documentary
anic, 349–351; hymns of praise, Hypothesis, 62; and ritual purity, 163
thanksgiving, or trust, 347–349; of Royal ideology, 217
lament, petition, and indebtedness, 6, Royal prophets, 239–241
351–355; sinking metaphors in, 115; of Royal psalms, 349–351
wisdom, meditation, and instruction, Rural shrines and pillars, 178
356–358 Ruth, 374–377
Pseudepigrapha, 13, 172
Pseudonymy of apocalyptic works, Sabbath: and Babylonian exile, 307;
382 biblical law on, 129; and covenant
Ptah, 27 renewal, 372; in creation narrative, 40;
Ptolemies, 387 and P source, 61, 161
428 Index

Sacrifices: and Abrahamic covenant, 78; Seleucids, 387

in Ancient Near East cultures, 85; Semites, 100
biblical laws for, 128; centralization of, Sennacherib, 273
180; in Deuteronomy, 176; Leviticus Separatism theme, 182–183, 195, 196,
on, 150–151; and moral impurity, 366–370
156–157; and Passover, 112–114; and Septuagint (LXX), 10, 12, 289, 345
ritual purity, 154–155 Serpent, 46–47
Salvation: Exodus as paradigm of, 117; in Servant Songs, 311–313
pagan religions, 20; prophets on, 266 Sexuality: in Garden of Eden narrative,
Samaria, 228, 364–365 46–47; sexual promiscuity metaphors,
Samson, 198, 201, 202 301–302; sexual transgressions as
Samuel (1 & 2), 203–215; on David, moral impurity, 156; in Song of Songs,
211–215, 245–246; on Davidic cov- 358–359
enant, 209–211; on monarchy, Shechem, 224
204–209, 223; and politics, 238; Shem, 66
prophetic characters in book of, 236; Shema, 181
transition from Judges, 203–204 Sheshbazzar, 364
Samuel, prophet, 222–223; 238–239 Shiloh, 203, 290
Sanctification, 151–152, 161–162 Shimei son of Gera, 214–215
Sanctity of human life, 51, 146 Simon, Richard, 58
Sanctuaries, 150–151 Sin: crimes as, 137; and free will, 22–23;
Sarai (Sarah), 76–77, 80, 81–83 individual responsibility for, 302–304;
Sargon, 102 as moral impurity, 156
Sargon II, 227 Sinai and Zion (Levenson), 119
Sarna, Nahum: on biblical laws, 141; on Sinaitic covenant, 118–123
creation narrative, 29, 33–35; on Slaves and slavery: biblical laws on,
Exodus narrative, 112; on Garden of 140–141, 144–145; Israelites enslaved in
Eden narrative, 40–43, 49–53; on Egypt, 101–104; and morality, 140–141;
patriarchal narratives, 71, 89, 92; on release of, 172–174
Tower of Babel, 66–67 Smith, Mark, 109
satan, the, 326–327, 333 Snake, 46–47
Saul, 204–209, 237, 238, 316 Social justice: Amos on, 253–255; Isaiah
Sea of Galilee, 189 on, 270–271; and Mosaic covenant, 181;
Second Chronicles, 70, 304 prophets on, 264–265
Second Isaiah, 307–314; consolation Socioeconomic reforms, 180
theme in, 307–310; identification of, Sociopolitical function of mythologies,
270; on Israel’s mission, 314; on 33
monotheism, 310–311; suffering Sodom and Gomorrah, 86–88, 189,
servant prophecies in, 311–313 257
Second Kings. See Kings (1 & 2) Solomon: chosen as David’s successor,
Second Temple period, 362. See also 212, 215; evaluation of, 222–224; and
Restoration prophets, 239; reign of, 216–217; sins
Second Zechariah, 384 of, 221; and wisdom books, 321; wives
Secret knowledge, 20 and concubines of, 223
Index 429

“Song of Ascents, A” 346 Torah: as communal norm, 372–374;

Song of Songs, 358–359 defined, 10; and monotheism, 15;
Song of the Bow, 208, 213 provenance of, 9, 62; in Psalms, 357;
Song of the Sea, 116 and renewal of covenant, 370–372; and
Sons of Korah, 346 Sinaitic covenant, 118; and Temple
Source criticism, 62, 65, 68, 128, 164, restoration, 366. See also Pentateuch;
230 specific books
Southern kingdom. See Judah Tower of Babel, 66–67
Spinoza, Baruch, 58 Trade routes, 187, 218–220
Storm god motif, 117 Tradition criticism, 70
Suffering servant prophecies, 311–313 Transcendence, as divine attribute, 3, 21,
Sumerians, 2, 4, 52 300, 335
Surrogacy, 80 Transcription process, 291–292
Suzerainty treaties, 78, 119–120, 121 Transgenerational covenant, 181
Symbolism in apocalyptic works, Transgenerational responsibility for sin,
382–383 302–304
Synagogues, 307 Treaties, 119–120, 121, 179
Syncretism, 179, 221 Tree of life, 40, 49
Synonymous parallelism, 322 Trust, hymns of, 347–349
Systematic theology, 401 Twelve tribes of Israel, 90, 191

Tabernacle, 122, 123 Universal moral law, 53. See also

Talmud, 394 Morality
Tamar, 212, 246 Urbanization, 67
Tanakh, 10–13. See also Bible Uriah, 245
Taxation, 222 Ur-Nammu, laws of, 132, 133, 139
Tehillim (Psalms), 6, 115, 345–358 U.S. Constitution, 138
Temple: construction of, 220; dedication Utnapishtim, 16, 48, 52
of, 220, 365; idolatry in, 233; in postde- Uzziah, 269
struction prophecies, 306–307;
restoration of, 296, 372, 380. See also “Valley of Dry Bones” passage, 306
Destruction of Temple Valley of Judgment, 385
Temple Sermon of Jeremiah, Van Seters, John, 72, 73
289–290 Vassal treaties, 179
Ten Commandments, 128, 129–132 Vision metaphors, 251–252
Thanksgiving, hymns of, 347–349
Theodicy, 158–159, 288, 401 Wars of Yahweh, Book of, 68
Theogonies, 18, 21, 33 Weinfeld, Moshe, 168, 170, 176, 179, 181,
Theology, 8 217
Theophany, 276–277, 334 Wellhausen, Julius, 58–59, 60–61, 62, 163
Third Isaiah, 270, 372–374, 380–382 Wisdom literature, 319–337; Job, 324–337;
Thompson, Thomas, 72, 73 Proverbs, 321–323; Psalms, 356–358;
Tiamat, 29–30, 32, 39, 117 and Solomon, 220
Tithe, 172 Witch of Endor, 237
430 Index

Word metaphors, 251–252 linked to, 322–323. See also J (Yahwist

Worship: in ancient Near East cultures, source)
107; Babylonian exile’s impact on, 307; Yam, 105
centralization of, 71, 177–179; in Yam Suf (reed sea), 114–115
Psalms, 346–347. See also Cultic Yashar, Book of, 68
practices Yehud, 362
Yeshua, 364, 380
Xerxes, 391 Yom Kippur, 152

Yahweh: and Abrahamic covenant, Zechariah, 365, 379–380, 382–386

77–78; characteristics of, 8–9; Zedekiah, 232, 233, 286
covenantal obligations to, 371; in Zephaniah, 283–285
Exodus, 116–118; in flood story, 55; and Zerubbabel, 364, 379–380
free will, 46–48, 50; and Israelites’ Zeus, 117
forty years of wandering, 123–126; Zion: inviolability of, 271–273, 290;
and morality, 256; and Moses, 104; Jeremiah on future of, 295; theology,
prophets as zealot for, 241–244; 272, 282
revelation of name, 59; riding on Zipporah, 103
clouds imagery of, 106, 116; similari- Ziusudra, 4, 16, 52
ties to Canaanite gods, 25; wisdom Zophar, 326, 330